Full text of "The Catholic world"

VJ 








THE 



(Dutario 



CATHOLIC WORLD. 



MONTHLY MAGAZINE 

AP 

2. 

OF 




GENERAL LITERATURE AND SCIENCE. 



PUBLISHED BY THE PAULIST FATHERS. 



** 




VOL,. LXXV. 

APRIL, 1902, TO SEPTEMBER, 1902. 



NEW YORK : 
THE OFFICE OF THE CATHOLIC WORLD, 

120 WEST 6oth STREET. 



1902. 






CONTENTS. 



Akropolis of Athens, The. (Illus- 
trated.} Rev. Daniel Quinn, 
D.D., .... 70, 157 

Amazing "Church," The. W*F. P. 

Stockley, ...... 404 

Anglo-Celtic Poets, Concerning a Few. 

Anna Blanche McGill, . . 775 

Answered. Magdalen Rock, . . . 338 

Baconian Theory of Shakespeare, A 

Conclusive Word on the, . . 135 

Bois de Boulogne, The. The Pleasure 
Promenade of Paris. (Illustrated.) 
B. De Saint-Pol Lias, . . .441 

Brixen, and its Millennial Festival, 
The Ancient Tyrolean Bishopric, 
(Illustrated.') Charlotte H. Cour- 
sen, . . . . . . . 767 

Carib Race in the West Indies, The. 

Rev. Charles Warren Currier, . 433 

Castles of Brittany, Old. (Illustrated.) 

Alphonse de Calonne, . . . 581 

Chaplain Doherty, An Appeal from, . 705 

Child of the Alps, The. (Illustrated.) 

Mary F. Nixon-Roulet, . . 17 

Church Architecture and the Parochial 
Schools. (Illustrated.) Longfield 
Gorman, 470 

Church, State, and School. Rev. Tho- 
mas McMillan, C.S.P., . . . 233 

Columbian Reading Union, The, 137, 278, 

422, 564, 707, 851 

Co-operative Credit. E. M. Lynch, . 668 
Corneille, The Home of. (Illustrated. ) 230 

Corrigan, D.D., Most Rev. Michael Au- 
gustine, (Frontispiece.) 

"Cote D'Azur," The. (Illustrated.) 

S. De Pierrelee, . . . .810 

Doctrine versus Doctrinal Disruption. 

Rev. Henry Wyman, C.S.P., . . 642 

Editorial Notes, 132, 277, 562, 701, 845 

European Lands, Rambles in. (Illus- 
trated.) M. fane Withers, . . 301 

Father Thein and Dr. Fox, . . 133 

Father Thein, A Final Word Concern- 
ing, ....... 280 

French Catholicism, The Inner Life of. 

W. F. P. Stockley, . . .583 

French Life in Town and Country. 

Rev. P. F~arrelly, . . . . 759 

Friars, The Vexed Question of the. 

Rev. A. P. Doyle, C.S.P., . .711 

Gleaners, The, (Frontispiece.) 

" Going to Mass, "in Belgium, Holland, 
Germany, England, and Ireland. 
Agnes Marie Faber, . . . 634 

House of Calvary, American. (Illus- 
trated) Ruth Everett, . . . 627 

Hymns and Legends of Catholic Scot- 
land. Mary Catherine Crow ley, . 310 



Joyce Josselyn, Sinner. Mary Sarsfield 

Gilmore, . 82, 215, 381, 492, 647, 787 

Judge Taft's Final Letter, . . . 706 

Lay Sermon for Lent, A. /. Willis 

Brodhead, . . . ... 65 

Learned Women, A City of. (Illus- 
trated.) Marie Donegan Walsh. . 596 

Library Table, 126, 271, 4.15, 557, 695, 839 

Life of Christ, Concerning the. Rev. 

Waiter Elliott, C.S.P., . . .169 

Life Story of a Southern Mountaineer, 

The, ....... 619 

Luisa de Carvajal. (Illustrated. ) Rev. 

Michael P. Heffernan, . . .727 

May-Day in Old England. Norah Ryl- 

man, 154 

Mediaeval Cathedral School, (Frontispiece.) 

Miner as he is, An Economic Study of 

the. Richard Cartright, . . 715 

Modern Journalism, The Ethics of. 

Charles B. Connolly, . . . 453 

Modern Madonnas, (Frontispiece.) 

Mr. Henry Harland's Novels. Rev. 

John f. Burke, C.S.P., . . . 398 

Mystery of Grace, The, .... 296 

National Federation of Catholic Socie- 
ties Desirable, Is the ? Rev. Wil- 
liam P. Cantwell, . . . .175 

Nature and Modern Pessimism. H. C. 

Corrance, 816 

New England Conversion, A, . .99 
Our Southern Rose. Mary MacMahon, 802 

"Outside the War Record." Gabriel 

Francis Powers, .... 742 

Philippines, Impressions of the. Ed- 
mund B. Briggs, D.C.L., . .. 141 

Philippines, Letter from the Secretary 
of War Concerning Public Schools 
in the, ...... 730 

Philippines, The School Question in 

the, . . . . . . . 429 

Pope Leo XIII. and the Bishops of 

America, 345 

Portrait that Burned, A. Elizabeth 

Seton, 39 

Public School that would Satisfy Catho- 
lics, Is there any System of ? 
Lorenzo /. Markoe, .... 327 

Rabboni ! Master, (Frontispiece.) 

Reflections for Ordinary Christians. 

Albert Reynaud, . . . .150 

Religious Crisis in France, The Present. 

C. M. Barker, .... 180 

" Religious Garb " Decisions Constitu- 
tional, Are ? Rev. Simon Fitz- 
Simons, 567 

Reunion. Rev. Joseph McSorley, 

C.S.P., 369 



CONTENTS. 



in 



Sister Theresa, a Child Contemplative. 

Rev. Joseph McSorley, C.S.P., . 198 

St. Albans, A Visit to. (Illustrated.} 

Rev. Hugh Pope, . . . 524 

St. Genevieve, the Maid of Nanterre. 
(Illustrated.} Mary F. Nixon- 
Roulet, 185 

Submarine Navigation. (Illustrated}, 93 

Tainted Teaching in the Public Schools. 

Rev. James J. Fox, D.D., . . 535 

Talk about New Books, 114, 248, 408, 545, 

674, 824 



Two Elizabethan Dramatists : A Con- 
trast. Agnes C. Storer, . . . 609 

Two Schools of Thought, A Synthesis 

of. Albert Reynaud, ... 34 

Victor Hugo, My Recollections of. (Il- 
lustrated.} Mr s. Bar tie Teeling, . 52 

Wage, What Wage is a Living ? Rev. 

John A. Ryan, S.T.L., ... 2 

While the Fever Burned. Shiela 

Mahon, ...... 463 

Whittier, Associations of. (Illus- 
trated.} Mary E. Desmond, . . 353 

Workingman's Apostolate, The. 

Fattier Cuthbert, O.S.F.C., . . 283 



POETRY. 



Aspiration. Charles Hanson Towne, . 344 

Closed Church Door, The. Francis 

Watte, 673 

Driftwood. Josephine Holt Throck- 

morton, ...... 801 

Easter Lilies. George H. Turner, . 81 

Empire Builder, The. John Jerome 

Rooney, ...... 245 

First Violet, To a./. Francis Dunne, 98 

Garden Legend, A. (Illustrated.} 

Margaret M< Halvey, . . . 165 



Grand Canyon, The. (Illustrated.} 

Harrison Conrard, .... 486 

He Loved Us First. A. R., . . . 786 

I Wish I were a Poet. /. Francis 

Dunne, 469 

Rabboni. (Illustrated.} M. /. Splaine, i 

Regina Martyrum. Norah Rylman, . 51 

Seers, The. Albert Reynaud, . . 337 

Threnody of Life, A. Albert Reynaud, 425 

Trust. Albert Reynaud^ . . . 726 



NEW PUBLICATIONS. 



Ancient Catholic Church, The, . . 269 
Architecture and Building, A Diction- 
ary of, . . . . . . 119 

Arnold's Expedition to Quebec, . . 116 

Ascetical Theology, A Manual of, . 120 

Audrey, 410 

Autour du Catholicisme Social, . .119 

Avant et apres La Communion, . . 675 

Awakening, The, ..... 826 

Belinda, 263 

Bernardi I 1 ., Abbatis Casiniensis, Specu- 
lum M onachorum, .... 255 

Bible for the Sick, The, . . . 264 
Bible History, Explanation and Appli- 
cation of, . . . . . . 252 

Blighted Rose, A, . . . . . 830 

Canadian Essays, . . . " . . 262 

Casus Conscientiae, .... 834 

Cassock in the Pines, A, and Other 

Stories, ...... 263 

Catechism of Christian Doctrine, A, . 548 
Catholic Church and Secret Societies, 

The 687 

Catholic Devotions, New Manual of, . 256 
Catholic Guide to Westminster Abbey, 

.0 f * Oy2 

Catholic, The, 693 

Chief's Daughter, The, . . . .268 

Children of Nazareth, The, . . . 834 

Christmas of the Eucharist, The, . . 270 
Christian Doctrine, A Course of Study 

in, . . . . . . . 54" 

Church, Find the, 684 

Church of Christ, Where is the ? . . 683 
Commentary on the Epistle to the 

Ephesians, A Devout, . . . 828 

Commonwealth or Empire, . . . 692 
Confession and Absolution : Report of 
a Conference held at Fulham Palace 
on December 30 and 31, 1901, and 

January i, 1902, . , ' , . . 413 



Corinne's Vow, . . . 264 

Corpus Domini, -. . . 270 

Daily Thought, A, . . 826 

De Gemino Probabilismo Licito, 552 

Democracy and Social Ethics, 410 
Descartes' Meditations, and Selections 

from the " Principles of Philosophy," 252 

Diary of a Goose Girl, .... 546 

Doctrine Spirituelle de Saint Augustin, 269 

Dorothy Vernon of Haddon Hall, . 688 

Elementary Calculus, .... 259 

Elementary Chemistry, .... 836 

English History, Dark Pages of, . . 830 

Essays, Theological and Literary, . 260 

Esther Hills, House-maid, . . . 261 

Etats Mystiques, ..... 678 

Ethnic Trinities, The, and their Rela- 
tions to the Christian Trinity, . . 117 
Failure of Success, The, . . . 115 
Father Mack ; or, A Story from Real 
Life, ....... 267 

Fenelon, Directeur de Conscience, . 687 
First Instructions for Little Ones, . . 548 
Flora of the Northern States and Cana- 
da, Manual of the, . . . . 120 

Fundamental Ideas of the Roman Cath- 
olic Church, The : Explained and 
Discussed for Protestants and Cath- 
olics, . . ... . . 550 

5th Mass in G, . . . . . 830 

Gate of the Kiss, The, .... 678 

George Henry Miles, Gems from, . . 6qi 
God of Things, The, . . . .688 

Henry Schomberg Kerr, Sailor and 

Jesuit, ...... 114 

Heroine of the Strait, The, . . . 547 
History of Germany, A Short, . . 254 
Holiness of the Church in the Nine- 
teenth Century, The, .... 553 

Holy Scripture, A Practical Commen- 
tary on, , . 250 



IV 



CONTENTS. 



Homeric Society, 268 

How to Attract and Hold an Audience, 690 
Ideal Teacher, The ; or, The Catholic 

Notion of Authority in Education, . 554 
Imitation of Christ, The : called also 

the Ecclesiastical Music, . . . 680 

Indiana Girl, An, ..... 264 

Introduction a la Vie Mystique, . . 829 

In the Eagle's Talons, .... 834 

Italian Renaissance in England, The, . 676 

Kant, 547 

King and the Cross, The, . . 261 
L'Action du Clerge dans la Reforme 

Sociale, 119 

La Confession et La Communion des 

Enfants et des Jeunes Gens, . . 675 

Lady Poverty, The, .... 683 

Lalor's Maples, 266 

La Logique de Leibnitz, d'apres des 

Documents Inedits, .... 831 

L'Ange et L'Homme Intimes, . . 678 

La Pratique de la Ste. Communion, . 675 
La Question Biblique chez les Catho- 

liques de France au XlXe. Siecle, . 689 

Las Casas, The Life of Bartolome de, . 117 

Lectura y Conversacion, . . . 413 

Legends of Genesis, The, . . . 551 

Le Linceul du Christ, .... 836 

Le Pere Gratry, 551 

Les Martyrs, 251 

L'Homme Intime, . . . . 678 

Life of Jesus Christ, The, . . . 123 

Mary Stuart, The- Mystery of, . . 122 

May Devotions, ..... 251 
Miss Varney's Experience, and Other 

Stories, 263 

Mr. Dooley's Opinions, .... 412 

Mrs. Eddy and Bob Ingersoll, . . 249 

Mysteres Chretiens, .... 678 

Newman : An Appreciation, . . . 265 
CEuvres Choisies de Mgr. Dupont des 

Loges, ....... 267 

Officium Parvum B. V. M., . . . 264 

Old Knowledge, The, .... 267 

Padres, In the Footprints of the, . . 549 
Path to Rome, The, . . . .685 



Paths of Peace, In the, . 
Pere Pernet, .... 
Philosophy of Conduct, . 
Physical Geography, Lessons in, 
Plane Geometry, Elements of, 
Poems : Medley and Palestina, 



122 
677 
408 
412 

259 
651 



Political Economy, The Elements of, . 553 
Popes in the Early Middle Ages, Lives 

of the, 546 

Prince Incognito. The, .... 690 

Regne de Cceur de Jesus, Le, . . 257 

Religion, Text Books of, ... 548 

Religion Exterieure, La, . . . 827 

Religious Education and Its Failures, . 251 
Religious Liberty in America, The 

Rise of, ...... 674 

Religious Experience, The Varieties 

of, ....... 824 

Saint Augustin, 124 

Saint Bruno, 260 

Sainte Elizabeth de Hongrie, , . 120 
Science of Cosmology, A Revolution 

in the, ....... 259 

Sermons on the Stations of the Cross, 

the Our Father, Hail Mary, etc., 692 

Sceurs Aveugles, Les, . . . . 684 

Sortir de 1'Ecole : Les Patronages, Au, 684 

Specchio di Virtu : Precetti ed Esempj, 827 

Spiritual Life, A Treatise of, . . 258 

Spiritual P.epper and Salt, . . . 553 

Spiritualism, The Dangers of, . . 545 
Theologia Moralis. Decalogaliset Sac- 

ramentalis, ...... 264 

The Spenders, 835 

Treasure of the Cloister, . . . 256 
Treasure of the Church, The ; or, The 

Sacraments of Daily Life, . A . 691 
Turquoise and Iron, . . . .691 

Valley of Decision, The, . . . 248 

Warwickshire Dialect, A Study in the, . 260 

Way of Perfection, The, . . . 257 

Western Civilization, Principles of, . 681 

Within the Gates, 262 

Works of the Right Hon. F. Max Mul- 

ler, Collected, 833 




RABBONI ! MASTER. 



THE 



CATHOLIC WORLD, 



VOL. LXXV. APRIL, 1902. No. 445. 



RflBBOm. 

(John xx. 11-18.) 



Wftp tueepest tftou ? * 

'Cu>as a stranger's t>oice, at tfte break of tfte morning grap ; 
Jlnd a lonelp fteart in its grief replied, 

"Cftep ftaoe taken Bim au>ap." 

"Wftom seekest tftou?'' 

'Ciuas tfte gardener's twice. In tfte tftroes of sad dismap 
Cfte breaking fteart could onlp sigft, 

44 Cftep ftaue ta'en mp ord awap/' 

4< marp/' Bespeaks: 

'tis Bis gentle voice in tfte old familiar u>ap. 
One gladsome crp, 44 Raftftoni ! " 

'Cwas all tftat love could sap. 

M. J. SPLAINE. 

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN THE STATB 

OF NEW YORK, 1902. 
VOL. LXXV. I 



WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? [April, 




WHAT WAGE IS A LIVING WAGE ? 

BY REV. JOHN A. RYAN, S.T.L., Catholic University, Washington. 

r HROUGHOUT this discussion we assume: first, 
that the amount of goods regularly produced in 
the community is sufficient to provide a decent 
livelihood for all workers ; and, secondly, that 
the laborer contributes a reasonable share toward 
the making of the total product. In its economic aspect, society 
is a vast co-operative association, organized for the purpose of 
converting the raw material of Mother Earth, the common heri- 
tage of the race, into forms suitable for the needs of human 
life. Having performed his part in the general task of produc- 
tion, the laborer's right to live from the common product be- 
comes actual and unconditioned. His claim to the means of 
subsistence is now as good as that of his fellows. Whether he 
has produced as much as they is, so far as this claim is con- 
cerned, a matter of indifference. His productive efforts have 
been all that could reasonably be asked of him, and that, gener- 
ally speaking, is all that can be said for the others. This rea- 
sonable expenditure of productive effort does not give him a 
moral claim to equal shares with his co-producers other con- 
siderations, social and individual, stand in the way but it does 
give him a moral claim to as much as he needs in order to- 
live. This claim is founded on his dignity as a person, in which 
respect he is equal to any of his fellows. His life is as impor- 
tant in itself as theirs; the development of personality is as 
vital to him as it is to them. Reason and justice, then, demand 
that he should be accorded the goods essential to life and per- 
sonal development. 

For this purpose there is required something more than 
mere physical subsistence. If he is to attain the end of his 
being, develop his personality in a reasonable way, which is his 
end so far as his earthly life is concerned, the laborer must 
have at least sufficient goods to enable him, in the words of 
Pope Leo, " to live in reasonable and frugal comfort." If he is 
denied this minimum, his personality is treated as less important 
than that of his fellows. His personal dignity is violated. If it 



1902.] WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? 3 

be not admitted that personal dignity, or the dignity of per- 
sonality, creates a right to a decent livelihood, then there is 
nothing further to be said. Not only the right to live decently, 
but the right to live any kind of life nay, all rights whatever, 
in the moral sense of the word, are decreed out of existence; 
for moral rights are but means to safeguard the sacredness of 
personality. If the sacredness, the dignity, the intrinsic worth 
of personality is merely an antiquated superstition, then is the 
moral law a superstition, and the only rational guiding princi- 
ples of social conduct are brute force, instinct, and cunning, 

WHAT A DECENT LIVELIHOOD IS. 

This much by way of resume. We have vindicated the 
laborer's right to such compensation as will afford him a decent 
livelihood, but we have given no precise description of the 
meaning of that phrase. True, we have insisted that a decent 
livelihood is something more than animal subsistence. In a 
matter of such importance, however, a description of this kind 
is not sufficiently definite and specific. Without a more precise 
definition of a decent livelihood, we should find some difficulty 
in answering the possible objection that all the workingmen of 
America are even now paid a living wage. At least we should 
be unable to reply offhand. A more detailed statement of the 
content of a living wage would be a necessary preliminary. The 
question before us, then, is : How much of the good things of 
life must be within the laborer's reach in order that he may 
have a decent livelihood ? 

From the nature of the case, this question cannot be answered 
with mathematical precision. It is probable that no body of 
men, however competent and well meaning, would agree in their 
individual estimates. They could arrive at a single decision 
only through discussion and mutual admissions of error. Again, 
no careful person would assert that a very slight deduction from 
the amount that he regarded as certainly sufficient would make 
the remainder certainly insufficient. The morally essential needs 
of men and the goods necessary to satisfy those needs, are not 
susceptible of absolutely exact measurement. Hence the requi- 
sites of a decent livelihood can be stated only approximately. 

From this it does not follow that such definitions as are 
possible will be so vague as to be useless. The conditions of 
right and reasonable living can be described, either in terms of 



4 WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? [April, 

goods or wages, with sufficient definiteness to safeguard the 
human dignity of the workers. More than this is not necessary. 
We can distinguish twilight from darkness, though we cannot 
point to the precise moment when the one merges into the 
other. We cannot tell the exact time of the evening when arti- 
ficial light begins to be more effective than natural light, yet 
we usually have recourse to the former before the approaching 
darkness becomes notably inconvenient. Thus it is in the mat- 
ter of a living wage. We know that some rates of remunera- 
tion are certainly sufficient for decent living and that others are 
certainly insufficient. While we may not be able to put our 
finger on the precise point of the descending scale where the 
living wage ceases, we can indicate it in such a way that the 
laborer's essential dignity will be fairly well safeguarded. We 
can name the amount that is approximately at the margin of 
right living. We can define a limit below which it is wrong to 
go, without committing ourselves to the view that the limit it- 
self is sufficiently high. In other words, while a wage under 
the limit would be regarded as less than ample for a decent 
livelihood, a wage at the limit might be reckoned as doubtful. 
Such a definition can be so formulated as to be of very high 
practical value. 

MARKING THE LIMITS. 

A decent livelihood may be understood either absolutely or 
relatively. In the absolute sense, it is an unvarying standard 
that is applicable to men at least, to civilized men in any 
environment. It takes no account of purely conventional needs, 
nor of the human capacity for progress. It is formulated solely 
with reference to man's essential and universal needs as a human 
being, and describes in general terms the requisites of normal 
and reasonable human life. It may be either below or above 
the conventional standard of a given community. For example, 
it is not absolutely essential for right living that men and women 
should wear shoes in summer. Abstracting from custom and 
convention, a decent livelihood is possible without these articles. 
On the other hand, a conventional standard of living, though 
satisfactory to the people maintaining it, may be below the 
standard that is absolutely necessary. If the description in 
Dicey's Peasant State is correct, the people of Bulgaria, though 
apparently contented, do not live as human beings should live 



1902.] WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? 5 

(quoted in Mrs. Bosanquet's Standard of Life, p. 9). There is 
consequently a certain minimum of the conditions of living 
which is independent of times, places, and peoples, and which 
may be called the absolute decent livelihood. 

But this absolute standard is not all-sufficient. In his needs 
as well as in his activities man is progressive. Consequently 
in every community that has advanced beyond the most simple 
ways of life, there are found, besides the absolutely essential 
needs, certain others that are called conventional. Through the 
influence of custom, these have come to be regarded as legiti- 
mate and vital. They must be satisfied if the community is to 
maintain the standard of life that it has adopted. If men can- 
not live up to this standard, they look upon their condition as 
unduly hard or degrading. To the prevailing standard of life, 
then, the living wage, or a decent livelihood, must in a reasona- 
ble degree conform. If it does not, it is not what its name im- 
plies. For, in order to live becomingly, men must have not 
only those goods that are objectively necessary, but in some 
measure those that they think are necessary. Indeed, the latter 
may become more vital to decent living than certain goods that 
are objective and primary. Men can forego them only at the 
cost of self-respect or grave mental suffering; they will satisfy 
them at the expense of needs that are more fundamental. For 
example, men (to say nothing of women) will stint themselves 
in food rather than appear among their fellows in unbecoming 
clothes. Either alternative subjects human beings to hardships 
that are incompatible with normal and reasonable life. 

Because of the development of new wants a decent livelihood 
now may be less than a decent livelihood ten years hence. To 
ignore the new wants, then, would be as harmful as to ignore 
existing wants now. A true decent livelihood, therefore, is rela- 
tive, not only to particular communities, but to different stages 
of progress in each community. 

A FAMILY LIVING WAGE. 

Our inquiry has to do only with the adult male laborers of 
America, who are not fed nor lodged by their employers. And 
by a living wage for this class we mean a family living wage,; 
for their normal condition is to become the heads and assume 
the responsibilities of a family. The content of such a living 
wage will be described first in terms of real wages that is, as 



6 WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? [April, 

a certain amount of goods or conditions of living, and then in 
terms of money wages. The following definitions will prove 
suggestive and helpful: 

" Undoubtedly the first moral charge on the national income 
is such a sum as is necessary to bring up a family, providing 
for health, education, efficiency of work, and the conditions gen- 
erally of a moral life. Anything below such a level subjects 
human beings to hardships and temptations to which they should 
not be exposed, and to conditions in which men and women are 
not free but in bondage to physical wants. If the present sys- 
tem or any system did not promise this at some not distant 
period, we should have to say, like Mill, that, if this or Com- 
munism were the alternative, ' all the difficulties, great or small, 
of Communism would be but as dust in the balance ' (Smart, 
Studies in Economics, p. 302, note). 

" The necessaries for the efficiency of an ordinary agricul- 
tural or an unskilled town laborer and his family in England, 
in this generation, may be said to consist of a well-drained 
dwelling with several rooms, warm clothing, with some changes 
of underclothing, pure water, a plentiful supply of cereal 
food, with a moderate allowance of meat and milk, and a 
little tea, etc., some education and some recreation, and lastly, 
sufficient freedom for his wife from other work to enable her 
to perform properly her maternal and her household duties. 

. . In addition, perhaps, some consumption of alcohol and 
tobacco and some indulgence in fashionable dress are in many 
places so habitual that they may be said to be conventionally 
necessary, since, in order to obtain them, the average man and 
woman will sacrifice some things that are necessary for efficiency ' 
(Marshall, Principles of Economics, Book. II., chap, iv., sec. 2). 

Professor Munro defines a living wage as " a yearly wage 
sufficient to maintain the worker in the highest state of in- 
dustrial efficiency, and to afford him adequate leisure to dis- 
charge the duties of citizenship' {Economic Journal, June, 1894, 

P- 365). 

Mr. Devas summarizes the minimum livelihood that should 
be guaranteed to all workers thus : the means of physical ex- 
istence ; practical, possibility of marriage ; separate homes ; in- 
surance against sickness, old age, and industrial accidents ; and 
some access to the treasures of literature, art, and culture (Po- 
litical Economy, 1901, p. 498). 



1 902.] WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? 7 

" There is a growing feeling, not confined to Trade Union- 
ists," say Sidney and Beatrice Webb, " that the best interests 
of the community can only be attained by deliberately securing 
to each section of the workers those conditions which are neces- 
sary for the continuous and efficient fulfilment of its particular 
function in the social machine ' (Industrial Democracy, p. 590). 

The Conference on the Christian Organization of Industry 
held at Holborn Hall, November 29, 1893, interpreted a living 
wage as a remuneration that would "enable workers to maintain 
healthy and human homes." 

Professor Patten holds that the workingman has a right to a 
home; to become the head of a family; to self-development; 
to a share in the social surplus sufficiently large to make him 
comfortable ; to the leisure that is necessary for the revival of 
physical and mental powers ; to recreation for the sake of sym- 
metrical development ; to cleanliness in and about the home ; 
and to some development of his sense of the beautiful (The 
Theory of Prosperity, pp. 218227). 

According to President Gompers, of the American Federation 
of Labor, a living wage is " a wage which, when expended in 
the most economical manner, shall be sufficient to maintain an 
average-sized family in a manner consistent with whatever the 
contemporary local civilization recognizes as indispensable to 
physical and mental health, or as required by the rational self-re- 
spect of human beings " (The American Federationist, April, 1898). 

Father Vermeersch's estimate of the things procurable by a 
living wage comprises the following : moderate food, clothing 
and shelter for the laborer and his family ; festival days and 
some recreation ; proper education for the laborer's children ; 
and finally, suitable provision against accidents, disease, and old 
age (Questiones de Justitia, p. 576). 

DISCUSSING AUTHORITIES. 

It will be observed that all the estimates above given are in 
tolerably close agreement except in the matter of provision for 
sickness and old age. The reason of this variance lies in the 
different view-points from which the question is regarded. 
Writers like Marshall and Munro, who start from considerations 
of social utility, look upon a living wage as the remuneration 
that is required to maintain the laborer in a state of industrial 
efficiency. They do not take account of provision for old age, 



8 WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? [April, 

because they are not describing what the laborer needs for his 
own sake, but what he needs in order to work well. How they 
would have him supported after old age compels him to cease 
work altogether, we cannot say. The definitions cited above 
throw no light upon this question. On the other hand, those 
who, like Devas and Vermeersch, approach the subject from the 
side of morals, and whose first concern is the laborer's rights, 
rather than his productive efficiency, make explicit mention of all 
his essential needs. Consequently, they hold that if his wage 
does not make possible a provision for sickness and old age, it 
is less than a living wage. 

The following is my own estimate of the minimum amount 
of goods and opportunities that will suffice for decent living and 
the rearing of a family: 

i. Food, clothing, and shelter for the laborer and his family 
until his children are old enough to become wage- earners. 

(a) The Children. As to the number of children to be 
taken as a basis in estimating the family needs, the average 
number found in workingmen's families is the only practical stand- 
ard, and, stated approximately, it is a sufficiently fair standard. A 
study of the families for which statistics are presented in the 
"Cotton Group" of the Seventh Annual Report of the Department 
of Labor leads to the conclusion that the average number of chil- 
dren in the families of full size there described was 4 25. The 
families enumerated in that group numbered 2,132, were dis- 
tributed over 17 States, North, South, East, and West, and repre- 
sented 15 nationalities. So far as size is concerned they may, 
therefore, be regarded as fairly typical of laborers' families in 
America. 

Except, possibly, during school vacations, no child of either 
sex should be employed as a wage-earner under the age of 16 
years. Until that time of life is reached children are not, as a 
rule, sufficiently strong to work day after day under the direc- 
tion of an employer. Besides, if they are taken out of school 
at an earlier period, they get less than a fair proportion of the 
educational opportunities so generally provided by the State for 
the benefit of all. Their share in the industrial opportunities 
that depend so largely upon education is likewise diminished. 
Attendance at school until the age of 16 would seem to be 
essential in order to give the workingman's children a fair start 
in life. 



1902.] WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? 9 

(b) The Wife. The welfare of the family, and likewise of 
society, renders it imperative that the wife and mother should 
not engage in any work except that of the household. When 
she becomes a wage-earner she can neither care properly for her 
own health, rear her children aright, nor make the home what 
it should be for her husband, her children, and herself. In the 
words of the Second Congress of Christian Workingmen at 
Rheims, " la femme devenue ouvriere n'est plus une femme " 

: The wife become wage- worker is no longer a wife ' (Quoted 
in Tolman's Le Catholicisme Social, p. 55). Among the 
Catholic authorities that have protested against the employ- 
ment of wives and mothers, or at least of mothers, may be 
mentioned: the Union of Catholic Associations and Working- 
men at Fribourg, Switzerland (1893); the Catholic Association 
of Holland (1897); the Social Christians of Germany; the 
Christian Democrats of Belgium (1894); the Second Congress of 
Christian Workingmen at Rheims (1894); The Catholic delegates 
to the Industrial Congress for the Protection of Workingmen at 
Zurich (1897); the Count de Mun; and Cardinal Manning 
(Idem, pp. 50-58). 

(c) Food. The laborer should have food sufficient in 
quantity, quality, and variety to maintain himself and the mem- 
bers of his family in normal conditions of health and vitality. 

(d) Clothing. He should be able to provide himself and 
family with clothing adapted in quantity and quality to the 
reasonable requirements of comfort. In addition, they all should 
be able to appear in becoming attire on " social ' occasions, in 
school, in church, and in public gatherings of a holiday or festal 
nature. It is impossible to state precisely the minimum that is 
reasonable in this matter, but speaking generally we may say 
that the laborer and his family should possess an outfit of 

'holiday' apparel, distinct from their ordinary or " every-day " 
garments. This much is essential if they are to appear among 
their fellows without loss of that self-respect and natural pride 
which are required to maintain human dignity and to live decently. 

(e) Shelter. Under this head it is sufficient to say that the 
dwelling occupied by the laborer and family should consist of 
at least five rooms, and in general conform to the requirements 
of reasonable comfort. Three rooms (one for the parents, and 
one each for the male and female children) are the minimum 
for the purpose of sleep, and it would seem that at least two 



io WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? [April, 

rooms are necessary for all other purposes. As to its interior 
equipment, the house must, of course, be suitably heated, 
lighted, and provided with a reasonable stock of furniture and 
household utensils generally. 

Hence the material requisites of present decent living for the 
laborer may be summed up as a reasonable amount of food, 
clothing, and shelter for himself and his wife; and for four or 
five children until they have reached the age of sixteen years. 

2. Besides those needs which are constant and pertain to 
the present, there are others which are intermittent and bound 
up with the future. The laborer's wage should enable him to 
make provision for sickness, accidents, and old age. If it does 
not, he must, when temporarily and permanently incapacitated 
for work, become a burden on the community or on his chil- 
dren. In the latter hypothesis the wages of the children would 
require to be increased accordingly. This is not in harmony 
with the social order. Beyond all doubt, the normal condition 
is that a man's life toil should bring him sufficient provision 
for his life needs. 

3. Finally, the laborer and his family have certain mental 
and spiritual needs, the satisfaction of which is essential to right 
living. Among these needs the chief are : A moderate amount 
of amusement and recreation ; a proper education for the chil- 
dren; some good periodical and other literature; membership 
in certain organizations, such as benefit societies and labor 
unions ; and last, but not least, the means of fulfilling in a be- 
coming manner the duties imposed by charity and religion. 

Food, clothing, shelter, insurance, and mental and spiritual 
culture all in a reasonable degree are, therefore, the essential 
conditions of a decent livelihood. Give to the laborer a wage 
inadequate to secure all of these things to himself and his fam- 
ily, and you give him less than a living wage. 

EXPRESSED IN TERMS OF A MONEY WAGE. 

How shall we express these requisites in terms of a money 
wage ? The varying " cost of living ' in different parts of 
America is alone sufficient to make a general answer to this 
question exceedingly difficult. Nevertheless, I do not see how 
the task can be honestly avoided. 

Professor Albion W. Small, head of the Department of 
Sociology in the University of Chicago, and one of the world's 



1902.] WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? n 

leading authorities in that science, has recently expressed the 
opinion that " no man can live, bring up a family, and enjoy 
the ordinary human happiness on a wage of less than $1,000 
a year. . . . All wages should be paid within a certain 
scale. Let no man be paid less than the purchase capacity of 
$ 1,000, which, I think, is the least a man can live on comforta- 
bly, educate his children, provide comfortably for a family, and 
enjoy some human comforts. Let no man be paid more than 
$50,000, which is the salary of the President of the United States " 
(Lecture delivered before the Central Y. M. C. A. of Chicago, 
and reported in the Chicago Chronicle of December 13, 1901). 

The statistics concerning the cost of living presented in the 
Sixth and Seventh Annual Reports of the Department of Labor 
make it probable that Professor Small's estimate is not too high, 
if we make two assumptions : First, that, as he would wish, 
women and minors do not become wage-workers ; and, secondly, 
that the laborer and his family are to approach a certain ful- 
ness and variety of life that are not strictly essential for reason- 
able and comfortable existence. To support his children, both 
boys and girls, from the years of sixteen until twenty-one, and 
of his daughters from the latter age until they marry, would 
add considerably to the family expenditure. I am inclined to 
believe that society and, generally speaking, the persons directly 
concerned, would be benefited if minors and women were ex- 
cluded from employment, but I realize that this condition is not 
a sine qua non of right and reasonable living. It is most de- 
sirable, too, that every laborer should have something more than 
the minimum that is reasonable for the laborer is a man, and 
man's capacity for progress is infinite but my concern here is 
with this minimum merely. And it is well to insist that the 
estimate of a living wage here given is not necessarily looked 
upon as a fair or completely just wage in the case of any in- 
dividual. It is simply the minimum to which he is entitled by 
that strongest of all claims to property, his dignity as a person. 

THE COST OF A FAMILY'S LIVING. 

On page 688 of the Seventh Annual Report of the Com- 
missioner of Labor will be found a letter from Mrs. J. E. B., 
the wife of a workingman. The family is seven in number, and 
so may be regarded as normal. The husband receives $576 
per year. In the letter sent to the Department of Labor, the 



12 WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? [April, 

wife gives a detailed account of the annual family expenditures 
for all purposes except clothes and sundries. She describes at 
some length her truly ingenious planning to economize in the 
matter of food. It is safe to say that the average housewife 
could not maintain a household as cheaply as does she. Yet 
she is obliged to confess that in her efforts to make both ends 
meet she is like "the kitten that twirled round and round try- 
ing to catch its tail." The object sought was always in view 
but never within reach. 

I attach the greatest importance to the account of this 
family's cost of living, because I think that it is the very 
lowest that is compatible with decent and reasonable living. 
The letter referred to is most interesting and instructive. For 
purposes of comparison I submit the average cost of living of 
the 2,132 families mentioned above. (Seventh Annual Report 
of the Commissioner of Labor, pp. 1678-1682.) The average 
size of these families is 5.7, or somewhat under what we have 
taken to be normal, namely, father, mother, and four or five 
children. Following is their average annual expenditure for 
various purposes : 

Food, ..... $287.06 

Rent, . . . . . 72.58 

Fuel, 35.75 

Lighting, .... 4.90 

Clothing, ..... 107.40 

Taxes, . . . . 5.43 

Insurance (property), . . 6.47 

" (life), . . . 20.22 

Organizations (labor), . . 6.06 

" (other), . . 6.60 

Religion, . . . . . 10.29 

Charity, . . . . 2.80 

Furniture and Utensils, . . 19-79 

Books and Newspapers, . 5.35 

Amusements and Vacations, . 9.36 

Intoxicating Liquors, . . 15-98 

Tobacco, ..... 10.48 

Sickness and Death, . . 22.31 

Other Purposes, . . . 38.19 



Total for all purposes, $687.02 



1902.] WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? 13 

The total number of families entering into this statement, it 
will be remembered, was 2,132. Their average total expenditure 
for all purposes for one year is given in the Report as $610.61. 
The discrepancy between these figures and the total given above 
is due to the fact that hundreds of the families investigated paid 
out nothing for several of the purposes specified in the list. 
Or, the sums that they expended on these accounts were not 
included in the computations of the Report. For example, the 
outlay for insurance on property is given for only 198 families; 
the average contribution to labor organizations is based on 
reports from but 155 families; and so on. Hence the total 
actual expenditures by all the families (2,132) for all purposes, 
divided by the whole number of families, gave $610.61, instead 
of $687.02. The latter number would be the actual average if 
the families who expended nothing (or whose expenditures were 
not taken into account) for certain of the purposes specified, 
paid out for the said purposes an average sum equal to the 
average expended by the families whose accounts were in- 
cluded in the Report. Here, however, our main concern is 
with the separate items of expenditure. Let us go over them 
briefly to see whether any of them should be dispensed with, 
diminished, or increased, in estimating the content of a living 
wage. 

The average expenditure for food was $287.06. In all of 
the Northern States but one, and in two of the Southern States, 
the average is considerably above this figure. Now, in the 
workingman's family already cited, the annual food account was 
but $220.62. With regard to this difference of $66.44, two 
observations must be made ; first, that the average housewife is 
not as good a manager as "Mrs. J. E. B."; and, secondly, that 
her description of the kinds and amount of food used shows 
that, in spite of her remarkable planning, her family did not 
have a reasonable amount of healthful, nourishing food. Hence 
we shall add something less than ten dollars to her account, 
making the irreducible minimum of the laborer's annual expen- 
diture for food $230.00. Thus we have reduced the figures of 
the Labor Report list by $57.06. 

The annual outlay for rent is given in our list as $72.58. 
The average number of rooms per family is 4.7, which certainly 
represents the smallest size compatible with proper and reasona- 
ble living. In all the Southern States but one, the rent-cost 



14 WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? [Apiil, 

was below this average of $72.58, but the average size of the 
houses was only 3.4 rooms each. 

For fuel the average expenditure of the families in the Re- 
port was $35-75- "Mrs. J. E. B." paid out but $24.00 on this 
account; but she was able to buy coal at 2 dollars per ton. 
This is much below the retail price of that commodity in most 
localities. However, let us reduce the list figures to 30 dollars. 

"Lighting $4.90' is surely a sufficiently low estimate. 

Clothing $107.40 per year, with the average number of chil- 
dren 3.5 per family. This is below the average number in 
families of full size, which, as estimated above, is 4 or 5. The 
parents of the families investigated in the Report were of all 
ages of matrimonial existence, from one year upwards. The 
average number of children per family, and consequently the 
average cost per family for clothing the children, was lower on 
that account. However, we shall let these figures stand, and 
assume that the total cost of clothing father, mother, and chil- 
dren is $107.40. 

"Taxes $5.40." Almost half the families investigated made 
no returns for this account. Let us reduce the amount to 3 
dollars. 

" Insurance on Property, $6.47." This seems low enough, 
but we shall make it 5 dollars. 

"Life Insurance, $20.28." We shall eliminate this altogether 
on the assumption that from the time of his majority until his 
family attains its full size, and from the time that his children 
become wage-workers until he ceases to work himself, the 
laborer will be able to save enough to provide for his old age. 
His expenses will, of course, be smaller during these two periods. 
We shall also assume that his total savings are sufficient to 
cover the annual expenditure for " Sickness and Death," which 
the Report gives as $22.31. As human nature goes, this places 
upon him a seemingly unreasonable burden, but we shall let it 
remain. 

"Labor Organizations, $6.06; other Organizations $6.60." 
When we recall the imperative necessity of organization for the 
laborer, and when we reflect that "Other Organizations" include 
social and mutual benefit associations, we shall conclude that 
these figures could not well be reduced. 

"Religion, $10.29 ; Charity, $2.80." Both amounts seem very 
small. 



1902.] WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? 15 

"Furniture and Utensils, $19.79"; an irreducible minimum. 

"Books and Newspapers, $5.35." School books for the chil- 
dren are included in this account. It is a ridiculously small 
expenditure for the intellectual life of an American family in 
the twentieth century. Let us raise it to 10 dollars. 

"Amusements and Recreation, $9.36." This is about one- 
third of the amount expended for these purposes by the same 
class of laborers in Europe (Seventh Annual Report, p. 852). 
It should be raised to at least 20 dollars. 

"Intoxicating liquors, $15.98." Let us reduce it to 10 dol- 
lars. 

"Tobacco, $10.48." Reduce to 8 dollars. 

"Sickness and Death, $22.31." As already stated, we 
assume that the laborer provides for these needs from his sav- 
ings during the earlier years of his adult life. 

"Other Purposes, $38.19." To one who reflects for a mo- 
ment on the numerous occasions of expenditure that must come 
under this head, the amount will seem incapable of further re- 
duction. 

Our " revised list ' of the minimum annual expenditures of 
a workingman's family for one year, for all purposes, is 
therefore as follows : 

Food, ..... $230.00 

Rent, . . . . . . 72.58 

Fuel, ...... 30.00 

Lighting, ..... 4.90 

Clothing, . . . . . 107.40 

Taxes, ...... 3.00 

Property Insurance, . . . 5.00 

Labor Organizations, . . . 6.06 

Other Organizations, . . . 6.60 

Religion, . . . . . 10.29 

Charity, . . . . . 2.80 

Furniture and Utensils, . . 19.79 

Books and Newspapers, . . 10.00 

Amusement and Vacation, . . 20.00 

Intoxicating Liquors, . . 10.00 

Tobacco, ..... 8.00 

Other Purposes, . . . 38.19 



Total for all purposes, . $584.61 



1 6 WHAT WAGE is A LIVING WAGE? [April. 

The investigation from which these figures have been de- 
rived was made in the year 1891. In the following year the 
chief of the New York labor bureau estimated that the cost of 
living had on the whole become cheaper since 1880 (Levasseur, 
The American Workman, p. 409). During the period of indus- 
trial depression that elapsed since 1891 the price of the princi- 
pal necessaries of life was considerably less than at that date 
(Bulletin No. 27 of the Department of Labor, p. 263). In 1900, 
however, the cost of living was 6 per cent, higher than in 1890; 
since that time there has been an additional increase (Dun's 
Review, January 4, 1902). Therefore, at the time that the quo- 
tations in our list were obtained, the price of the necessaries 
and comforts of life was, to say the least, not exceptionally high, 
being lower than it had been 10 years before, lower than it was 
10 years later, and notably lower than it is at present (Febru- 
ary, 1902). 

Again, the families whose expenditures are contained in this 
list were engaged in the cotton industry. They lived conse- 
quently in the smaller cities, where most of the conditions of 
living could be had as cheaply as in the larger cities, while the 
outlay for house accommodations, car rides, recreation, and 
social position, would be smaller than in the great centres of 
population. 

We may conclude, then, that a yearly income of from 550 
to 600 dollars is, in the case of any American laborer, an irre- 
ducible minimum. Making an allowance of 10 per cent, for lost 
time the average number of working days in the year is 282 
(Cf. Levasseur, op. cit., p. 399, and Spahr, Present Distribution 
of Wealth in the United States, p. 100). The income just named 
would, therefore, be equivalent to 2 dollars per day. I call this 
an " irreducible minimum ' because it seems to me that any 
smaller remuneration is certainly insufficient for decent living. 
Whether this wage is itself a full living wage I do not under- 
take to say. In certain sections of the country, where both the 
cost and the standard of living are below the average, the ques- 
tion might perhaps be answered in the affirmative. Speaking 
generally, however, the estimate which places a family living wage 
at 550 to 600 dollars per year, or 2 dollars per day, must be 
regarded as doubtful. 




BY MARY F. NIXON-ROULET. 




NE of the strangest things about that gossipy old 
Italian chronicler, Vasari, is his well-nigh total 
silence regarding Bernardino Luini. Of plenty 
lesser lights in the firmament of sixteenth cen- 
tury art Vasari wrote volubly, but to Luini he 
sees fit to give but passing mention. 

"Bernardo del Luini," he writes in the third volume, "was 
an exceedingly delicate and pleasing painter, as may be seen 
by many works from his hands. At Saronno, a place about 
twelve miles from Milan, there is a Marriage of Our Lady by 
this master which is admirably executed, as are also certain of 
his pictures which are most perfectly painted in fresco. Luini 
worked extremely well in oil, also ; he was a most obliging 
person, friendly and liberal in all his actions. To him, there- 
fore, is deservedly due all the praise which belongs by right to 
those artists who do themselves no less honor by the courtesy 
of their manners and the excellence of their lives than by the 
distinction to which they attain in their art." 

Further on, in the fourth volume of Vasari's entertaining 
biographies, he refers to Luini as having painted some works 
from Ovid's Metamorphoses and other fables, in which the 
' figures are good and beautiful," and of the painter's work in 
the Monastero Maggiore as " of very fair merit." So scanty an 
account of the works of a painter like Luini can only be 
esteemed " damning with faint praise." It is doubly unfor- 
tunate that either want of artistic appreciation of the painter's 
undoubted merit, or a private grudge against the painter him- 
self, led Vasari to be thus chary of his remarks, since it is 
well-nigh impossible to trace the biography of any Italian 
artist of the period without the aid of the chatty Italian 

biographer. 

VOL. LXXV. 2 






1 8 THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. [April, 

All that we know of the creator of so much beauty is that 
Bernardino Luini was born about 1465 or 1470, on the shores 
of Lake Maggiore that placid sheet of rippling water so mar- 
vellously lovely in the soft Italian sunshine, and so reflecting 
the blue of the sky that poets have called it " Heaven's Mirror." 

Earth and sky combined to give the Tuscan all the lovely 
influences of nature, for where the blue Maggiore ripples below, 
midst green vales and hills, above gleam 

"The Alps, 

The palaces of nature, whose vast walls 
Have pinnacled in clouds their snowy scalps, 
And throned eternity in icy halls." 

Luini lived in Luino until 1533, and in Milan, Saronno, and 
other North Italian towns, and is said to have died at Lugano. 
Such are the meagre facts obtainable about one to whom con- 
jecture has lent much. Further than this we have of the 
master only such data as his works give to us, and we know 
of his personality only such traits of character as are borne out 
by his paintings themselves. Ruskin has called him the " Child 
of the Alps and their divinest lake," and says he is "taught 
without doubt or dismay a lofty religious creed and a sufficient 
law of life and of its mechanical arts. He paints what he has 
been taught to design wisely, and has passion to realize glori- 
ously. Every touch he lays is eternal, every thought he con- 
ceives is beautiful and pure, his hand moves always in radiance 
and blessing." 

If "by their fruits ye shall know them," Bernardino Luini 
is a rare character, a man of sincerest piety, truest manliness, 
rarest tenderness and chastity, an artist of force and passion. 
Ruskin writes of him : " He labored in constant and successful 
simplicity. He entirely united the religious temper, which was 
the spirit life of art, with the physical power which was its 
body life. He joins the purity and passion of Angelico with 
the strength of Veronese ; the two elements, poised in perfect 
balance, are so calmed and restrained that most of us lose the 
sense of both. The artist does not see the strength by reason 
of the chastened spirit in which it is used, and the religious 
visionary does not recognize the passion by reason of the frank 
human truth with which it is rendered. He has left behind 
him nothing that is not lovely, and is, perhaps, the best central 




1902.] 



THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. 




CHRIST BLESSING THE WORLD. IN THE LOUVRE. 

type of the highly trained Italian painter hard working, indus- 
trious who labored with his whole heart and soul." 

A study of his paintings reveals much that is uncommon, 
even in the best of fifteenth century art, in a land where art 
was the foremost thought of the age. The principal reason for 
Luini's having been so long well-nigh overlooked seems to be 



20 THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. [April, 

that his chief works are in spots little visited by the ordinary 
traveller. Lugano, Ponte, Monge, Luino, Saronno, pregnant 
with memories of Luini, are quite out of the beaten track of 
the ordinary globe-trotter; only the seeker for the real things 
of travel, the haunts of the people and the opportunity to study 
their ways, will find them out. The art-lover, however, could 
not regret the time spent in learning of the work of a painter 
so rich in loveliness, and in these simple north Italian towns lie 
riches of artistic merit, treasures for the eye greater than all 
the gems and gold of Golconda. 

Who was Luini's master ? for even the great must learn. 
As to where he 'learned the first principles of his art history is 
silent, but judging from his paintings, early in his career he 
was influenced by Foppa, Borgognone, and Bramantino. From 
Foppa, the only artist of the Lombard school who does not 
seem to have been influenced by Leonardo da Vinci, he gained 
the sturdy figures seen in many of his early paintings ; Borgog- 
none lent him the fashion of architectural backgrounds, as evi- 
denced by the lovely Pieta in Sta. Maria del Passione (Milan) ; 
while to the influence of Bramantino is due the curious turbans 
which many of Luini's women wear. One of the chief pecu- 
liarities of his work at this early period is the arrangement of 
the hair in the female figures. Parted in the centre and tied 
lightly at the back of the neck, the tresses fall on either side 
in loose ripples, floating down behind in charming disarray. 
This is noted specially in one of Luini's most beautiful pictures, 
the Entombment of St. Catherine. The picture bears the let- 
ters " C. V. S. X." Caterina Virgo Spousa Christi. This can- 
vas represents three angels bearing through the air the form of 
the dead saint to the marble tomb prepared for her on Mount 
Sinai. It is difficult to conceive of greater simplicity than that 
which marks the whole picture. In composition and detail there 
is nothing studied ; all is natural, graceful, beautiful. The angels 
are reverently tender of the martyr's form, and their figures 
fairly seem to float through the air, their draperies borne out 
by the winds of heaven. One is golden-haired, the others have 
auburn tresses lightly bound with golden fillets, and framing 
their child-like, earnest faces. The figure of St. Catherine is 
rarely beautiful. Her cloudy dark hair frames a face shadowed 
with a golden nimbus, the features are high-bred and intellec- 
tual, as one ever pictures the fair princess patroness of learning. 



1902.] 



THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. 



21 




THE ENTOMBMENT OF ST. CATHERINE. 

The whole creation evinces the artist's reverent spirit. His work 
was, as Rio said, " the fruit of an inspiration so truly celestial 
that even the painter of Fiesole never conceived a figure more 
ravissante than that of St. Catherine carried by the angels to 
Mount Sinai." 

Many of the artists of the Lombard school of painting had 
an especial fondness for St. Catherine of Alexandria, and Luini 
seems to have shared this feeling. There have come down to 
us a number of paintings of this great saint, and one at Alexan- 
dria represents her with book and palm, leaning upon her wheel, 
a tall, graceful figure, her costly raiment easily disposed, the 
coloring soft and rich. The expression of the face is thought- 
ful and refined ; she is crowned, as befits a princess, yet wears 
a look of modest humility, a mark of the truly great. 

The St. Catherine at Milan wears 

" An air divine, 

Thro' which the mind's all gentle graces shine ; 
They like the sun irradiate all between, 
The body charms because the soul is seen." 

The Marriage of St. Catherine, at Milan, is one of Luini' 8 
best works, and also one of the finest representations of the 
saint. In the distance is seen, through an open window, a 
dainty bit of landscape. The Blessed Virgin stands in the back- 
ground looking down with a charming expression of motherly 
tenderness upon her Son. The figure of the Infant Christ rests 
upon a pillow ; in one hand he holds the betrothal ring which 



22 THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. [April, 

he is about to place upon the finger of the saint. She ex- 
tends her hand, an expression of sweetness and light dawning 
over her mobile features. She is richly clad, as are all of 
Luini's figures of the princess saint ; her hair is loosely bound 
down in the true Luini fashion, her features are regular and 
classic, redeemed from severity by the softly rounded curve of 
the cheek and chin, and the upward turn of the full but deli- 
cately chiselled lips. The Baby Christ in the picture is a charm- 
ing little fellow. Indeed, nearly all Luini's bambini are true 
babies, well rounded, perfectly modelled little creatures with 
delightful baby insouciance ; yet always in the eyes and mouth 
is a certain wistfulness, a wisdom greater than childhood, and 
the combination of babyhood and the " Godhead's most be- 
nignant grace" makes Luini's Christ- Child wonderfully attrac- 
tive. It is not surprising that the artist should have depicted 
childhood so admirably when one looks at his studies of children 
preserved in the Ambrosian Library at Milan. They are ex- 
cellently well done, and fragments though they are, they show 
the close attention to detail given by the master, and his flaw- 
less technique. A peculiarity of Luini seems to be that he never 
portrayed the Christ- Child alone, but always as the central 
object in a picture. The Baby Our Lord appears with his 
Mother, with St. Catherine, with St. John Baptist, or in groups 
as the Nativity or the Adoration of the Magi. 

The artist seems to have had " Le. sentiment chretien qui 
domine le sentiment de 1'art," * and to have fully realized the 
position which should be occupied by the Christ, always " He 
to whom the world should turn." 

In the Adoration of the Magi, in the Louvre, every eye falls 
upon the childish figure and rests there. The Blessed Mother, 
graceful and sweet ; St. Joseph, humble and worshipful, in the 
background, with fatherly care watching over his foster- Child ; 
the three Wise Men, regal of mien and splendid of attire all 
these are wonderful accessories, but one feels instinctively that, 
every knee should bow to the baby form held in His Mother's 
arms. The picture of the Magi is curious and interesting as 
well as artistically beautiful. The Adoration was a favorite sub- 
ject with Luini, popular indeed with nearly all the Milanese 
school, since tradition stated that the Archbishop, St. Eustorgius, 
in 300 A. D. deposited in the church of Sant' Eustorgio, in 

* That Christian sentiment which rules the sentiment of art. 



1902.] 



THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. 




THE ADORATION OF THE WISE MEN. LUINI. 

Milan, the relics of the "Three Kings' presented to him by the 
Emperor Constantine. When Frederic Barbarossa stormed the 
city, Archbishop Rinaldus carried the relics to Cologne, where 
they still rest. 

Luini painted this subject many times, and several of the 
pictures are preserved, one in Saronno, one at Como, another at 



24 THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. [April, 

Luino, and a fourth in the Louvre. In the last named the 
grouping of the Wise Men is especially noteworthy. According 
to legend, Balthasar represents Europe ; Kaspar, Asia ; and 
Melchior, Africa. Luini has represented Balthasar as kneeling 
in adoration, his gift at Jesus' feet, his crown cast down, signifi- 
cant of the fact that Europe had already knelt at the feet of 
Christ. Kaspar stands behind him, his hand raised to doff his 
cap, his face thoughtful, though somewhat doubtful yet, with a 
dawning of faith in his eager look. His crown is still on his 
head, yet his gift is outstretched as if Asia were trembling on 
the brink of accepting Christianity. Melchior, who represents 
Africa, stands quite in the background, his gift in his hand 'tis 
true, yet his turbaned head is Jialf turned away, as if doubt still 
reigned within his soul. 

The figure of Balthasar, a venerable form in superb ermine- 
trimmed robes, is said to be a veritable likeness of Luini him- 
self. The same features appear in several of the artist's paintings, 
in the picture of the Chaste Susannah, and in the fresco of the 
Disputatio at Saronno, in the Passion fresco in the Ambrosian 
Library. From a close comparison of the figure in these various 
pictures Luini would appear to have been a venerable old man, 
of a slightly Jewish cast of countenance, with snowy hair and 
beard. His face is heavily lined, showing thought and intellect 
in the broad brow and earnest eyes. 

Not only in his portrayals of the Baby Our Lord does Luini 
show a skilled blending of the human with the divine. His 
portrayals of our Lord, the Boy Disputing with the Doctors, and 
the Youth in Argument with the Pharisees, or the young man 
in the picture in the Louvre, where He stands alone, or the 
matured Saviour of the World in the Cenacolo all these show 
a wonderful spirituality. These pictures are interesting when 
compared, since they show Luini's close study of the develop- 
ment of Christ from the boy to the man. Christ Disputing 
with the Doctors is a large picture, the grouping excellent, with 
a better centralization than is always found in Luini's paintings. 
The Boy- Christ stands upon a raised dais in the centre of the 
canvas, one hand pointing aloft, his face a long, pointed face 
with aquiline features rather mature for a boy of twelve. The 
Blessed Virgin and St. Joseph appear to have just found him, 
and in the foreground to the left is that wise and benevolent 
face which we are prone to believe that of the artist himself. 



1902.] 



THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. 




CHRIST ARGUING WITH THE PHARISEES. 

In Christ Arguing with the Pharisees the face of the Master is 
of a youth of eighteen, beautiful, pensive, thoughtful, earnest ; 
the eyes, under well arched brows, are deep and unfathomable, 
and the picture one of Luini's best portrayals of our Lord. 
The figures in the background, those of the Pharisees, are 
admirably executed, arid remind one so much of the modern 
painting of Hoffmann, " Christ and the Doctors," that one is 
forced to fancy the German master influenced by his Italian 
predecessor. 

In the Louvre picture our Lord stands alone, the world sur- 
mounted by the cross in one hand, the other extended towards 
heaven, the mystic sign of the three fingers raised to signify the 
Trinity. His face is sad, and the youthful dreaminess has given 
place to a look of sorrowful resignation, and his face presages 
the chastened beauty of the " Last Supper," one of Luini's most 
characteristic works. In this painting, as in Da Vinci's great 
" Last Supper," the Apostles are represented as seated at a long 



26 THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. [April, 

table, divided into three parts by two huge pillars. Our Lord 
is in the centre, his hands outstretched in blessing. 

" A mortal shape endued 
With love and light and life and deity." 



Shadowed by one pillar is Judas, grasping the money-bag, while 
at his feet crouches a cat to represent Satan. The moment 
chosen is that dramatic instant when the traitor is revealed, and 
the study of the faces of the Apostles tells much of character. 
Our Lord sits calm and serene, grieved yet resigned. St. John 
has swooned upon his shoulder, while St. Thomas raises a hand 
in protest against so horrid an accusation. One points to Judas 
in horror, while another strikes his breast in despair. The ex- 
pression of sorrow, incredulity, amazement, horror are marvel- 
lously portrayed. The whole painting is a great conception, 
striking in originality, reverent in spirit, and emphasizing Luini's 
best sentiment for religious subjects. 

Much has been said about Luini's being influenced by 
Leonardo da Vinci, and he has been called the great man's 
imitator. This title is not justly applied ; Luini imitated no one. 
That at one period, what may be called the second cycle of his 
career, he was, in common with nearly every other artist of the 
Lombard school, influenced by Da Vinci, may be true, but it 
would appear to be from his admiration of the master's work 
rather than from personal contact with him. 

Luini is said to have reached Milan in 1500, attracted by 
the Accademia Leonardo da Vinci. In 1499, however, Duke 
Lodovico Sforza, called // Moro, Da Vinci's patron, had been 
obliged to flee Milan; and the city was taken by Louis XII. of 
France, and Da Vinci's reign as lord of artistic Milan was over. 
It is not likely that Luini ever fell directly under the tutelage 
of Leonardo, though many of his works, especially his portrai- 
tures of Christ, show a Leonardoesque tendency. About his 
pictures of Christ there is a subtle remembrance of the face of 
our Lord as glowing to-day from the half-ruined Cenacolo 
upon the walls of Santa Maria delle Grazie at Milan, yet it is 
but a remembrance, for in Luini's pictures there is as much 
graciousness and more sweetness, more spirituality the result of 
his ardent religious nature, his spiritual enthusiasm. Painting 
con amore, his work evidences his devotion to the Christ, and 
there is about his ideal of him, faulty as any representation of 



1902.] THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. 27 

the Divine Master must always be, a refined and spiritual con- 
ception of his duality, a certain humanity which appeals to one's 
affection for the Man- God, as there is a divinity which brings 
into play the reverential feeling for the God- Man. 

It is interesting to note the opinion of a well-known art 
critic as to Da Vinci and Luini. He says : " Da Vinci was un- 
quiet and curious, with the restlessness of his times, and the 
surface of his deep soul was too much troubled and ruffled by 
countless influences to reflect the pure blue of heaven as did 
Luini." This heavenly lucidity seems to be particularly no- 
ticeable in Luini's pictures, more especially in those of Our 
Lady. 

His paintings of secular subjects are interesting and well 
handled. " Vulcan's Forge ' shows the artist to have been 
a master of technique; "II Guancialino d'Oro ' (Forfeits) is 
charmingly easy and natural, while " La Columbina ' is dainty 
and delicate. 

It seems difficult to reconcile Luini's character, his spiri- 
tuality, his evident shrinking from sin and ugliness and unholy 
passions, with his superb work in the painting of " The Daugh- 
ter of Herodias with the Head of St. John the Baptist." The 
gruesome subject seems foreign to the nature of the Tuscan 
artist, yet he has done the work well. Luini was forced from 

; 

circumstances to paint whatever was ordered, his poverty being 
unquestioned, and this subject appears to have been a favorite 
with the somewhat sanguinary tastes of fifteenth century Lom- 
bardy. He painted it several times, and has given to the pic- 
tures his own peculiar coloring; bright yet soft; avoiding as 
much as possible the horror of the scene. His desire to do this 
has led him into the error of not making the scene realistic, for 
in no case does he make the features of the beheaded saint 
look in the least dead. The countenance is calm and peaceful, 

j 

the eyes closed as if asleep, the dark, curling locks carefully 
disposed upon either cheek. In the picture in the Louvre 
Salome's portrait is marvellously beautiful, with the face of a 
professional beauty, sensuous, utterly indifferent to the fate of 
the innocent man whose murderess she was, calmly selfish, am- 
bitious, vain of her beauty and her power. The artist would 
not seem to have conceived her as entirely cruel, but merely as 
so self-centred as to be unthinking, so vain as to be regardless 
of suffering in others when it lent itself to her own glorification. 



28 



THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. 



[April, 



The " Daughter of Herodias," now in the Uffizi, is quite a 
different picture. It is darker, more sombre ; the head of St. 
John, held over a chalice-shaped bowl, is heavily framed by 
dark hair and beard ; the executioner who holds it has a fierce, 




THE DAUGHTER OF HERODIAS. IN THE LOUVRE. 

cruel face, while to the right of the chief figure is the head of 
Herodias, the mother, deeply shadowed, but clearly defined the 
face of an ambitious woman, cruel and unprincipled. Her daugh- 
ter is exceedingly beautiful ; her dark hair carefully dressed in 
ancient Milanese style ; her elegant robes fashioned richly after 
the manner of the times. She is too beautiful to have been so 
evil ; but it is a beauty of face and form, not of mind. 

The paintings in which the various saints occur, wise St. 



1902.] THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. 29 

Catherine, sweet, simple St. Apollonia, stately St. Ursula, noble 
St. Sebastian, splendid St. Christopher, all show the artist's fine 
comprehension of character, his power of delineation. In his 
larger groups, the "Adoration," the frescoes of St. Maurizio, the 
wonderful Passion fresco at Lugano, Luini fails in coherence. 
He has not shown, especially in his " Crucifixion," the happy 
faculty of giving each and every figure a raison d'etre, yet cen- 
tralizing all eyes on the one main figure. St. Mary Magdalene, 
kneeling in the foreground, her figure richly draped, her won- 
derful hair floating in a golden shower over her shoulders, her 
beautiful face upturned, both arms stretched downwards with ex- 
tended palms, is far more eloquent, more dramatic, more gaze- 
compelling than is the figure of the Crucified Saviour of Man. 
Yet even with this fault the painting is wonderfully devotional 
and indicative of the deep religious spirit of the painter, though 
not so convincing as his paintings of Our Lady. 

He is the only artist of his day who painted the Presentation 
of the Blessed Virgin; and he lavished great pains upon his 
celebrated picture of the " Marriage of the Virgin." This last 
is interesting from its affording a superb opportunity to study 
the costumes of Luini's time, rather than from a religious or 
artistic stand- point. The Blessed Virgin is attired in all the 
splendor of Milanese fashion of the fifteenth century. She looks 
much more like an Italian lady of fashion than like the Mother 
of our Lord. St. Joseph is a fine figure, and the high-priest a 
superb piece of painting. The attendants, men and women, are 
graceful and interesting, though the canvas is too crowded to be 
a perfect unit. 

In the " Nativity," now in the Louvre, St. Joseph kneels 
with hands crossed upon his breast, reverence in his kindly, 
thoughtful face. The ox and the ass are in the background of 
the rude stable, from the door of which may be seen a land- 
scape with sheep and "the shepherds keeping watch over their 
flocks by night," and close by, a charming bit of symbolism, a 
shepherd bearing in his arms a lost lamb. The Madonna kneels 
before the bassinet in which lies the Baby Our Lord, a lovely 
little figure, one finger upon his lips as if to signify that from 
his mouth would proceed the words of salvation. His face is 
thoughtful and sweet. The Madonna's hands are raised in 
adoration ; her robes gracefully disposed about a slender, almost 
girlish figure; her dark hair, bound with a veil, resting on her 



30 THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. [April, 

shoulders, while on her face is an expression of rare sweet- 
ness, a mother-love which even Luini himself has seldom ex- 
celled. The picture is said to have been painted as a present 
to the monks of Saronno, for whom he was painting a number 
of large works at the rate of eighteen lire each large wages 
for those economical days. To-day the Nativity is almost price- 
less, and is kept under glass, a lunette of rare beauty, not 
only artistically correct in conception and detail, but from a 
religious point of view flawless as to sentiment and spirituality. 

Symonds said that Luini's pictures are "like melodies and 
create a mood," and in his paintings of the Madonna he shows 
an artlessness in his art, a tender piety, a sweet devotion, which 
engenders a like feeling in those who gaze upon his work. 
The Blessed Mother seems always conscious, with a sort of 
brooding melancholy, of the future of her Divine Son, and the 
motherly tenderness of her face, allied with the chastened sad- 
ness, reminds one of Rio's saying, that Luini painted for " ceux 
qui pleurent et ceux qui prient." * 

This peculiar combination of solicitude and sorrow in the 
Virgin's face is seen in a wonderful painting by Luini in the 
Esterhazy gallery in Buda Pesth. Standing in the centre of the 
canvas, the Madonna has, on the right, St. Catherine, a crowned 
and queenly figure, bearing a palm and wearing the emblem of 
her martyrdom, the wheel, embroidered on the bosom of her 
robe. Upon the left, lovely St. Barbara holding a book with 
the tower, her symbol, embroidered at her breast, stands with 
head slightly bent forward. The Blessed Virgin, whose hair is 
hidden beneath a dark veil, gazes down with touching solicitude 
upon her Son, a curly-headed bambino, with a charming expres- 
sion of innocence and life. The face of the Blessed Mother is 
one of Luini's best, and the whole picture breathes a spirit of 
devotion. Particularly marked are the hands, all marvellously 
painted and very beautiful. 

The Madonna Enthroned, now in the Accademia di Belle Arti, 
Milan, is marked " BERNARDINVS LOVINVS. P. MDXXL," 
and it is painted in frescoes eight feet six inches long by five 
feet nine inches wide. Much dignity is shown in the composi- 
tion and the execution is marvellous. In the centre, upon a 
raised canvas, the Blessed Virgin is seated in an attitude of 
mingled dignity and grace, holding the Christ-Child in her arms. 

* " Those who weep and those who pray." 



1902.] 



THE CHILD OF THE ALPS, 




MADONNA OF THE ROSE. 

At the left, St. Barbara, designated by the castle upon her 
robe, holds a martyr's palm and a chalice a graceful figure, albeit 
clothed in the heavy Tuscan drapery of the day ; her face full 
of intellect, a certain arch sweetness in the eyes and mouth. 
Upon the right St. Anthony, in cowl and gown, holds a huge 
book. At the foot of the throne is seated an enchanting little 
cherub playing a mandolin, a charming little creature, lithe and 
graceful, reminding one of Fra Bartolomeo's boy-angel in the 
famous Madonna in the Lucca Cathedral. Our Lady's figure is 
erect but easy ; her draperies fall about her in lightly disposed 
folds. Very beautiful is her face, with a calm serenity, a sort 
of inward light, a purity and a thoughtfulness which reminds 



32 THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. [April, 

one somewhat of the Sistine Madonna. In the face of our Lord 
there is that marvellous blending of divinity and humanity which 
marks Luini's Child-God. More slender and delicate than many 
of the Italian representations of the Christ- Child, he gazes from 
out the circle of his mother's arms with a holy calm, a child- 
like innocence, a far-away seeing into futurity, which makes this 
delineation of him the most remarkable of Luini's creations. It 
is more beautiful even than the beautiful boy in the Madonna 
of the Rose-Tree, one of Luini's most famous paintings and, 
save the Entombment of St. Catherine, perhaps the best known. 
Originally this charming picture was in the Certosa, near Pavia, 
but is now to be found in the Milan Brera. The entire back- 
ground is a trellis-work covered with roses, a conceit unique 
and beautiful, and against it Our Lady's lovely face blooms like 
the Rose of Sharon. In the shelter of his mother's arm is 
seated the Christ- Child in an attitude of childish grace, one 
hand grasping the stem of a columbine, a favorite flower with 
Luini. His face is full of that innocence and wisdom so child- 
like yet so divine, which makes one feel that this artist must 
have painted with some special inspiration. The charming baby 
naturalness of the figure is strangely allied to the wise fore- 
knowledge in the far-away gaze of the eyes. 

This picture belongs to Luini's second style of painting the 
Madonna, with the whole face showing, unveiled, and with the 
eyes cast down. This seems to have been his favorite type of 
the Madonna ; and of the many lovely virgins he painted after 
this manner, this one is perhaps the most beautiful. The smooth 
brown hair is slightly parted on the brow, a loose ringlet escap- 
ing confinement to lie carelessly upon the shoulder; the rest of 
the head covered with a dark hood gracefully disposed. The 
figure is one of ease and grace, the draperies arranged in soft 
folds. The face is ideal. What calm in the broad brow, what 
modesty in the drooping eyelids, what chastened sadness in the 
wistful mouth, what a pathos in the ethereal spirituality of the 
touchingly sweet expression ! There are in the world of art 
more striking Madonnas, perhaps. The Sistine wears a calmer 
intellectuality, Francia's Our Lady may be more devout, Van 
Dyke's more high bred, Botticelli's more graceful, or Fra An- 
gelico's more daintily girlish, but nowhere has there been 
equalled the appealingness of Luini's Madonna. No artist has 
ever attained this ideal, the gentle, womanly, thoughtful, poetic, 



1902 ] 



THE CHILD OF THE ALPS. 



33 



refined, spiritual, chastened Madonna. Yet when all this is said, 
one is far from describing Luini's paintings of Our Lady. There 
is behind it all a deep significance, the woman, perfect as she 
is, is sunk in the mother, and all the glory and the sorrow of 
motherhood is embodied in the lineaments which the Tuscan 
artist so loved to paint. His paintings were but the exponent 
of himself, and of him Ruskin said that he "perceived and ren- 
dered the most delicate types of human beauty that have been 
painted since the days of the Greeks." 

An eye keen for loveliness ; a soul filled with chaste hatred 
for sin and ugliness ; a sympathetic heart ; a deep religious 
faith ; an enthusiasm for work which caused him to put his 
whole great soul into his paintings ; a gentle, poetic turn of 
mind ; an intimate knowledge of the joys and sorrows of life 
all these traits rendered Bernardino Luini the friend of those 
who wept and those who prayed. Truly "out of the abundance 
of the heart the mouth speaketh," and from the great abun- 
dance of his artistic, devotional soul, Luini still speaks to the 
world things of beauty and grace and loveliness, which, like 
some sweet strain of poetry, linger in the mind amidst the harsh, 
discordant noises of this work-a-day life. 




VOL. LXXV. 3 



34 A SYNTHESIS OF Two SCHOOLS OF THOUGHT. [April, 




A SYNTHESIS OF TWO SCHOOLS OF THOUGHT. 

BY ALBERT REYNAUD. 

'HE discovery of divergent schools on important 
questions in the world of thought is always 
disquieting to a sincere inquirer, especially when 
the divergences involve some practical attitude 
towards actual, living problems. There is an 
instinctive sense in the human mind of the oneness of truth 
which leads it to expect on the highway to the latter, briars 
indeed and rocky places, hills and dales, but not contradictory 
posters as to its direction. And to continue the simile, it is 
distressing, to say the least, when we have been going along 
on an accustomed line, to be told that there is a better way, if 
not in sooth that ours is the wrong way. 

These words may serve to lead up to a general glance at 
Father Tyrrell's recent collection of essays, of which the first is 
entitled " A more excellent Way " ; though the present pur- 
pose here is precisely to remove the grounds for any such dis- 
quiet or distress. 

Nothing is more vain and inexpedient, disingenuous and in- 
effectual, than the attempt to suppress the fact of such diver- 
gences. For indeed when they have gone so far as to find 
expression, it is generally because they already had a living 
lodgment in many minds, and some quickening germ of appeal- 
ability, of which violent repression may perhaps retard, but 
scarcely prevent, the growth and efflorescence. But much more, 
and this is the deeper purpose, and the meaning of the pres- 
ent writer, if he may happily have one, the attitude should 
rather be one of appreciative recognition of the facts, and of 
the mediatory truths which such an attitude will discover on 
either side, and which it may possibly resolve into a friendly 
and consistent synthesis. 

For besides the many truths held in common by intelligent 
and honest thinkers, there are sister truths on both sides holding 
out their hands towards each other, which mere bias and cap- 
tious criticism twist around, so that they seemingly turn their 
backs, or make faces like angry children, when fair-dealing and 



1902.] A SYNTHESIS OF Two SCHOOLS OF THOUGHT. 35 

a kind word might have made them the best of friends, or at 
least very tolerable acquaintances. 

Something of the temper and the method of Father Tyrrell 
may perhaps be indicated and find some flavor of suggestion 
in this brief foreword. 

But now, first, what is the problem to which in the main 
he is addressing himself in these essays ? 

Concisely : A method of reconciliation of what may be 
termed the public opinion of the modern world with Catholic 
truth. And just here, is he not right in the implied assumption 
that this public opinion is in many ways at odds, and still 
more widely believes itself to be at odds, with Catholic truth ? 
For public opinion is not simply numbers or mere numbers ; 
otherwise the inexpressive East would constitute the public 
opinion of the world. We cannot change the meaning of words 
by wishes. Public opinion is the prevailing opinion of those 
who choose publicly to express an opinion, and no quibbling 
here to express it by public utterance, not by mere conduct 
or belief. That is what both Catholic and non- Catholic, learned 
and unlearned, will in the common interchange of speech under- 
stand by public opinion. 

Is there any candid doubt as to the testimony of prevailing 
literature, prevailing scientific speech, and prevailing political 
power ? Nor will it do to say that it prevails because it is 
noisy. There is no supreme canon against noise, and if to be 
heard require it, let us by all means also make a noise. Or is 
public opinion simply as such, wrong ? Then how explain 
when Catholic belief was undoubtedly the public opinion of 
civilization ? Or is the modern man from the very fact of his 
modernity un-Catholic ? But that opens a deeper chapter, of 
which later. 

For the little ones of God, who yet incline to fear to face a 
fact, let us hasten to add: Have they forgotten Christ and His 
day ? Nay indeed, not only in ages past, but most gloriously 
to-day, millions of devout, honest, God-fearing souls bear Him 
testimony in their hearts. And man for man, intellect for in- 
tellect, who that is honest as ourselves in the recognition of 
actual truth, dare compare the handful of professed and authori- 
tative unbelievers with the numbers of sincere, professing and 
living believers ? 



36 A SYNTHESIS OF Two SCHOOLS OF THOUGHT. [April, 

Yes, these are also facts, and consoling ones. But unfortu- 
nately they do not undo the other fact that the mass of public 
expression in the ways which give voice and prevalence to 
opinion, is permeated with an atmosphere which makes it both 
in part really at odds, and in part conveying a wider impres- 
sion that it is at odds, with Catholic truth and Catholic belief. 

Again, Father Tyrrell assumes and suggests that this public 
opinion has adopted a language, a terminology both verbal and 
mental, and what he terms "presuppositions," different from the 
accustomed language, terminology and presuppositions of Catho- 
lic schools of thought. 

Who will gainsay this, when the mere word evolution, with- 
out reference to its possibly legitimate interpretations, restric- 
tions, and uses, has practically paganized, directly or indirectly, 
logically or illogically, a whole generation of men, and I had 
almost said the entire course and tendency of thought of half 
the world. 

I am leaving aside for the moment the numerous "sophias/' 
" osophies," and " ologies " which have a new language of 
their own. 

But public opinion in the modern world has also said many 
other and practical words equality, democracy, tolerance, indi- 
vidual freedom, public education of the masses, words which in 
many true senses are new, and in many new senses are true. And 
with these true senses Catholic truth is in nowise at odds. Yet 
in some indefinite way it has long been made to appear to be, 
or to have been, so. Leaders of that public opinion have in 
a measure associated with and impressed upon the results of 
those words upon the living facts infidel postulates and corol- 
laries, which now roll around the world with them. They have 
boldly, or by the infinitely more dangerous color of suggestion, 
in the formulation and utterance of these words, implied or in- 
timated an exile of God from His works as indicated by, or 
resulting from, the greater knowledge of His works ; an abso- 
lute exile of church from state and from public education as at 
once the explanation and the vital requirement of the achieve- 
ments of political and personal rights and of practical tolerance ; 
and an exile of religion from organic society as the essential 
suppression of reactionary obstacles to the progress and growing 
prerogatives of the masses, and to the future formulation of still 



1902.] A SYNTHESIS -OF Two SCHOOLS OP THOUGHT. 37 

further possible social and economic adjustments. They have 
cast upon those new words the squint of irreligion or non- 
religion, and into the heart of humanity a hazy fear that the 
accomplished results are in some way indissolubly linked OF 
shall we say, nearer of kin with the oblique postulates and 
corollaries with which they have thus accompanied them. i 

But the honest numbers who stand behind that public opinion, 
and in some tacit way help to hold up its arms, have no real 
care or attachment for these postulates and corollaries of them- 
selves. What they do intuitively cling to are the just results, 
the things, the living facts, which the words symbolize for them. 
Persuade them that those just results are really independent of 
the false and pernicious assumptions and theories which have 
barnacled upon them ; that they are absolutely safe in the liv- 
ing possession and enjoyment of the resulting facts without 
those adventitious theories and assumptions false premises arti- 
ficially made to lead up to their own rightful and cherished 
conclusions, to their own uttered and established word and you 
will have converted the modern world. 

You cannot persuade them that their own words do not 
mean the living facts which they mean, but you can convince 
them that these words by no means imply nor prerequire what 
they have been led to think or to suspect. Attack .the language, 
of which they are after all .the arbiters as well as the channels 
the words in which they have symbolized the results; and it is 
the results and the facts which they will deem assailed. ; . \ 

Restore the name of God and His Christ the real Alpha 
and Omega, the supreme standard, and if we may dare to image 
Him by mere figure of speech : the living, perfect synthesis of 
divine and human facts, divine and human truth, and you will 
at the stroke have exorcised the lurking modern demon whose 
name is Doubt. He is to man the mediatory universal word 
and voice, for whose divine and final consecration of the facts 
achieved, enjoyed and. cherished, the human heart at bottom, 
even when half consciously, yearns with unspeakable longings 
and unutterable hopes. 

At least you will have reduced humanity to what, with free 
will, it normally, simply is : men careful, and men careless, of 
their higher duties and destinies ; but free at least from the 
blasphemy of a Godless public opinion, and from the distortion 
of a noble, living, actual human Lexicon. 



38 A SYNTHESIS OF Two SCHOOLS OF THOUGHT. [April, 

Father Tyrrell approaches these problems, but on a higher 
plane, in higher categories of thought as he might say, and with 
the cultured poise and refined utterance to which these lines 
cannot pretend; but for which these more popular forms and 
illustrations have been here substituted as perhaps presenting 
more readily apprehended exemplars of the same general atti- 
tude and purpose. 

For, as I view it, that attitude and that purpose constitute 
the most elevating lesson, and most quickening effect, of his 
message ; and furnish the light in which to read, and even if 
need be to criticise, his method and the substance of his deeper 
declarations. 

The note of difference is intensified, however, by his studied 
and emphasized object to address the leaders of thought and 
not the masses ; based upon a fundamental assumption and rea- 
soned vindication of what we may call intellectual aristocracy. 
But I venture here to express the view that the truth in all 
essential and necessary aspects is democratic ; and like the air, 
as readily naturalized in the common world of humanity as in 
the subtler regions of daintier introsusception. 

However, contact with such a mind as Father Tyrrell's had 
almost brought us to his way of thinking in that regard. That 
contact fills us with intellectual delight, made doubly pleasura- 
ble by the sense of ease and self-possession of the master-hand. 

But much better than this, it sends us back to our prayers, 
higher men yet humbler men, and let us trust better men; with 
quickened faith but broadened sympathies ; with less angularity 
and arrogance on our part, and less contemplation of the angu- 
larity and arrogance of our fellows ; with 'deeper appreciation of 
the half truths and glimmerings which guide their feet. While 
ourselves secure in the arms of Mother Church, our hearts glow 
with intenser longing that all may share the full radiance of 
the Gospel and the grace of Him whom it is our privilege to 
know and to call " Our Lord," and who is The Way, The 
Truth, and The Life. 



.1902.] A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. 39 




A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. 

BY ELIZABETH SETON. % 

WAS at that time studying art at Munich, and 
while the recollections of student days are full 
of pleasant memories, there was one incident which* 
Holy Week seems always to bring back to me. 
Munich was bedecked for the religious observances. 
It was toward the end of March, 1874. The market-stands on 
the Maximilian Platz were like forests of fairy trees; some of 
the people were intent on shopping, but many of them were 
busy with their prayers. 

I too, a poor art student with not much religion, felt the 
longing to spend money. 

My afternoon was free, and I determined to make use of the 
short daylight to explore the Old Curiosity Shops on the 
' Anger ' in search of some candlesticks which I fancied were 
needed to complete the artistic decoration of my apartment. 

To one who is a collector of bric-a-brac no need to descant 
on the allurement of a hunt among the dust-laden articles, 
heaped on ancient tables, or hid in chests, with here and there 
a glitter of polished metal ; but to one who lacks this quality of 
acquisitiveness of what is old, and largely for the sake of age, 
not beauty, to such a one the dingy shops which circle about 
the prison and quaint church of this old, old square, whose 
cobble-stones for centuries have drank the blood of breakers of 
the law, would be but musty, uninviting dens, and most of their 
contents would go by the name of "junk." 

That which I sought I did not find. The lamps were already 
lit, yet I lingered, unwilling to go home empty-handed. At 
last, with a sigh of disappointment, I was about to turn away, 
when for the third time I found myself in front of a shop kept 
by a man. Usually these shops are tended by women, who 
can employ their many idle moments at knitting and other 
feminine duties. This man sat gloomily before his wares, which, 
as I glanced beyond him into the shop, were tinged by a duli 
glow, the reflex of a lamp depending from the gateway of the 
prison close at hand. 



40 A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. [April, 

The light fell directly on a portrait in the background. 
There was something so peculiar about it that I wondered that 
it had escaped my previous observations, and I hastened to ask 
the shop-keeper to bring it forward. 

He looked at me twice before rising from the rickety frame- 
work of a Venetian chair. "You're not likely to buy it," he 
said slowly. 

"That depends on the price," I remarked, not without some 
trepidation, for a woman at so late an hour is sometimes ex- 
posed to rudeness; and moreover I had but twenty marks in my 
purse. 

" Oh ! I sell cheap ; glad to be rid of it ! ' chuckled the 
man. And the painting was brought out to me for a better 
inspection. 

" On panel," said the dealer, giving it a rap with his knuckles. 

At a glance I saw it was not a common picture, on the 
rough back of which the words " Countess Ida ' were sketched 
in faded red paint. 

"Can you tell me out of which family gallery this noble- 
woman has come ? ' I queried, curious to trace the identity of 
the portrait. 

The man shrugged his shoulders, and again repeated : " I 
sell cheap ! ' 

"How much?" ' : ' 

" Make me an offer." 

In desperation, and half expecting I should be laughed to 
scorn, I said: "Twenty marks." 

" It is yours," the dealer answered quite calmly, and to my 
great surprise. "' Countess Ida' has never brought me" luck," 
he continued presently, with a sigh. " I hope you will keep 
her. You get a bargain in the frame. It 's a nice piece of 
carving ; and if you don't like ' Countess Ida ' you can put some 
other portrait in her place"; and the man laughed as if it were 
a good joke to sell pictures' on panel in renaissance frames for 
a mere song, as we say. 

Eager to possess my bargain, I got the man to remove it 
from the frame, which he promised to send the next morning 
by a parcels carrier, for which I left my address, as I handed 
him the price, my solitary gold-piece. 

Then, tucking the Portrait as well as I could under my 
cloak, I walked homeward, making use of the short-cuts offered 



1902.] A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. 41 

by the many alleys and passage-ways which connect the 
labyrinth of streets in this old part of the town. 

When I reached the topmost step of the three flights lead- 
ing to my room and put down my burden to unlock the door, 
my arms were stiff and my hand trembled as I inserted the 
key. Notwithstanding my unwonted fatigue I congratulated my- 
self on my treasure, of which I knew many another art student 
would envy me the possession. 

I dusted the Portrait, and set it opposite me on the lounge 
whilst I made my evening meal. 

It was a half-length figure of a handsome woman, with hair 
of Titian bronze thrown well off the brow. The position was a 
strange one, the back being towards you with the face three- 
quarters turned over the right shoulder, as if glancing behind. 

But the most striking part of the Portrait were the eyes ; 
these were closed, not as of one blind, but seemingly held so 
with a purpose. The mouth, too, had evidently a tale to tell; 
the line of the cheek, the curve of the lips, were eloquent of 
scorn, perhaps hate. The bodice was a brilliant red, cut away 
slightly at the throat, with an edging of swan's down. A fasci- 
nating picture. The more you looked the longer you had to 
gaze, as if to unravel the mystery of those eyes and the irony 
of that mouth. > 

I went to bed, my brain puzzled, and planning how best I 
could discover the story of this strange, peculiar face, now dead 
and forgotten for generations, and yet so full of the passions of 
yesterday. 

That night I had a dream, which literally possessed me, and 
made me welcome daylight and my wakeful' senses. 

I was in a ruined castle at nightfall, and trying to find an 
exit ; every casement and gaping doorway I came to opened 
onto a precipice. On and on I sped in anxious terror. The 
shadows had grown deeper, and a cold wind swept past me as I 
stood at length in a corridor ending in a great breach in the 
wall. 

I had just concluded to risk my neck climbing down over 
the rocks, when a wailing cry came out of the distance ; at inter- 
vals I heard it coming nearer and nearer. Was it the wind or 
was it a voice ? 

Yes, it was a child's voice calling " Ida ! Ida ! " with a piteous 
moaning prolongation of the first syllable ; and out of the gloom 



42 A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. [April, 

a boy of perhaps eight years came running and stumbling 
down the corridor. One little hand he held over his head as 
if to avert a blow ; the other clutched the lace frills about his 
heart. 

Presently there came swiftly behind him a female figure 
clad in scarlet ; swiftly, noiselessly she gained on the fleeing 
child. In another moment her hand had grasped the curly 
head, and seemingly without an effort the little form was 
pushed through the gap. A last despairing cry thrilled the 
air: "Ida! Ida!" 

The woman retraced her steps as swiftly and noiselessly as 
she had come ; only after she had passed where I stood did 
she for an instant pause, gaze over her shoulder, and listen. 

That moment I awoke with a shudder, and the words " Coun- 
tess Ida ! " were on my lips. 

As I dressed and got my breakfast I could not help laugh- 
ing at the vividness of my dream, and the lengths to which 
imagination had carried it. The castle I made no doubt was 
the deserted Rungelstein, one of the many ruins in the southern 
Tyrol which are the delight of artists in vacation, and which I 
had scrambled through but a few months previous. Of course 
the woman was my interesting Portrait. 

The carrier came as I still sat sipping my coffee, and with 
his help the Portrait was replaced in its frame and hung in my 
bedroom over a chest of drawers across from the foot of 
my bed. Later I intended giving it a better place in my 
sitting-room, the walls of which were just then crowded with 
sketches. 

It was yet early* when I reached the Studio, and except to 
whisper to a neighbor that I had made an acquisition in art, I 
settled down to work, and all day long the Portrait was forgot- 
ten. This was Thursday. On my walk home from the Studio 

I met my friend, the young sculptor, Paul S , and told him 

of my find, whereupon he promised he would come on Saturday 
and pass judgment. 

One thing he assured me of, which partially solved my 
curiosity, namely, the man from whom I had bought the picture 
was well known among artists as a collector by hook or by crook, 
and very possibly my treasure was a family portrait about which 
the least said the better. 

That evening I sat up later than usual and went to my 



1902.] A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. 43 

room feeling very sleepy and tired. As I put out my light I 
looked up at " Countess Ida," just above it, and could not help 
wondering what mystery lay hid in those closed eyes. I was 
soon in the land of Nod. How long I slept I cannot tell, but 
I suddenly had an uneasy feeling of wakefulness, such as might 
be produced by bringing a light into a darkened room. 

Knowing myself to be alone in my tiny apartment, I opened 
my eyes in wonder. It was no mistaken sense-impression; the 
room was indeed lighted. 

Could I have forgotten to put out my candle ? Surely I re- 
membered doing so. However, I had been very sleepy and 
possibly I had not. 

I rose and went over to the bureau, and quite naturally my 
eyes sought the Portrait, which, as I have said, hung in the 
place generally occupied by a mirror. 

Was I walking in a dream, or was it a delusion ? As I 
gazed upward the brow seemed to contract ; the so tightly 
closed eyes now were partially open, and about the mouth 
the lines of hate were surely deepened. The expression was 
terror-inspiring. 

I felt a cold shudder run through me as I made sure my 
candle was out by snuffing it to the quick, and rushed into bed 
again. It was some time before I lost myself in sleep, and then 
only to be haunted by almost the identical dream of the night 
previous the fleeing child and pursuing woman. 

I arose unrefreshed and with a headache which kept me 
home all day. Part of the time I made use of preparing a place 
in my sitting-room for the Portrait, which was beginning to make 
a disagreeable impression on my nerves. 

Before I had finished driving the nail in place a friend called 
and begged me to go back with her to tea. Knowing the cold 
air could but do me good, and that pleasant companionship soothes 
the nerves, I accepted willingly. 

Thus it happened that the Portrait was fated to remain in 
my bedroom over Friday night, for which, notwithstanding the 
uncanny feeling it evoked, I was not sorry, as the following day 
Paul S was to come, and better than any one he could ad- 
vise where to hang the Countess. 

It was between nine and ten o'clock when I got home and 
went immediately to bed, and my head being free from aches I 
looked forward to a good night's rest. 



44 A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. [April, 

Of course I expect to be ridiculed as one given over to 
hallucinations, and I am not prepared to deny it; but experts 
in such troubles tell us that, for those who suffer mentally, these 
terrors of the mind are very real-; therefore I put down what I 
know I saw. 

My sleep was sound, almost too sound, for I awoke with a 
groan, finding myself on my back. 

As I threw myself on my side a sort of shuddering crept 
over me, and before opening my eyes I was as certain my can- 
dle was again lit as 'if I myself had struck the match. And so 
it was ! I sat up in bed stupidly wondering. The candle threw 
its glare straight at the Portrait, towards which the light seemed 
to rise, tapering into smoke. 

My eyes followed upward and rested on that mysterious 
face. It was turned full upon me, and the eyes were wide 
open ; yes, wide open ! They were looking not at, but beyond 
me. They were blue, the blue of steel, and not the color which 
usually accompanies auburn hair, and there was a piercing, cruel 
look in them which was diabolical. 

I remember closing my eyes to shut out the sight, and again 
opening them : as by fascination. 

As I looked the second time the frame seemed to have van^ 
ished and " Countess Ida," in full length, stood before me. Even 
now I can see the smile of her evil mouth and her wicked, 
clinched fist. God help me ! she moved. 

No doubt I swooned, for when I regained my senses I was 
still sitting partially up with my head against the bed-board. 
The cocks were crowing for daylight, but my candle was still 
spluttering in its socket. 

Without looking to right or left I dashed from my bed and 
out' of the room, and spent the dawning hours on a lounge, 
sleeplessly shivering in a shawl. 

Did I but close my lids the apparition of " Countess Ida ' 
pursuing the little boy down the draughty corridor of the de- 
serted dream- castle was sure to present itself, and the haunting 
cry, " Ida ! Ida ! ' floated to my ears. 

When morning came I could not shake off my sense of 
dread ; as I lay, still hesitating as to how to go back to my 
room to dress, the postman pulled the bell. It was a note from 
my friend the sculptor, telling me not to expect him until noon 
of Sunday. This decided me. I could not rest with that For- 



1902.] A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. 45 

trait in my room. I got into my clothing as quickly as I 
could, and sallied out to the street; within a block or two I 
came across a carrier, and took him back with me. , 

He took down the picture at my direction; I gave him 
cloths and paper to protect it, even helping the man to strap it 
on his back. Then I wrote the address of the dealer in old 
curiosities down by the prison, and bade him take the parcel 
there and leave it. In my exultation at being rid of the Por- 
trait I feed the man almost doubk. 

I never worked better than I did that day ; Professor S 

even remarking upon it. " Having stopped home a day," he 
said, " you have brought a fresh eye to your colors." 

But I knew I labored under a nervous strain ; the niceties 
of my lights and shadows, which elicited praise, were but the 
tense memory of a flickering candle in a dark room. 

As night came on I was a little anxious as to how I should 
sleep ; but the spell was broken. I never opened my eyes till 
all the church bells were ringing in the Lord's Day. 

When the time drew nigh for the sculptor's visit I could not 
but laugh at my foolish fancies, and wish I had not parted so 
hastily with the Portrait. What would a strong man think of 
such weakness as I had shown ? 

Paul S came very punctually, his clever, genial face 

already aglow with the interest he took in the art-treasure he 
expected to see. 

" I am prepared to be very critical," were his greeting 
words. 

For a moment I was confused as to what I had best say, 
but concluded to tell my story as simply as possible and get his 
judgment on it. 

The sculptor listened without interruption, although he could 
not repress a smile at my descriptions of my own fright. When 
I had concluded, he asked : 

" Do you really mean me to understand that you have re- 
turned the Portrait to the curio dealer ? ' 

I nodded assent. 

" Rather than have that woman's face under my eyes I 
would lose twenty marks any day," I said with energy. 

" Then you would not object to my being the possessor of 
the Portrait ? " . 

" No objection whatever ! ' 



46 A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. [April, 

" I wonder you did not retain the frame, as the dealer ad- 
vised," continued Paul. 

"It too seemed to have the taint of blood; I could not 
keep it." 

" As eager as you have been to part with it, even so eager 
am I to get possession of this wonderful Portrait. Let me in- 
vite you, Fraulein, to dine with me at the Cafe de ; we 

can while away the hours listening to the music until sufficiently 
late to find the man at home. If the picture is at all as you 
describe it, it will be snapped up to-morrow, perhaps, by some 
wiser connoisseur than yourself." 

" Thanks for your kind offer, which I accept with pleasure," 
I replied cordially ; and indeed I was childishly delighted to 
think that this undoubtedly good painting should come into my 
friend's hands. 

After a lingering meal, during which we discussed psycho- 
logical questions, we strolled about the beautiful English Gar- 
dens the name of the Park in Munich till we reached the 
roaring Isar, where we stopped at a near-by cafe for afternoon 
tea. Then, as the early spring twilight fell, we forsook the 
broad streets for the narrow alleys of the older part of Munich 
and soon found ourselves on the Anger. 

We both wondered if the dealer could not be made to tell 
all he knew about the Portrait, and so help us to solve its his- 
tory. 

" It cannot be an ideal picture," said the sculptor. 

" Ah, no ! " I .exclaimed emphatically. " It is a portrait of 
some bad woman who has really lived." 

The old square was quite deserted except for a few wor- 
shippers, who silently passed in and out of the church, which is 
most appropriately dedicated to the Precious Blood of the 
Saviour. 

The shops were all tightly shuttered, and I doubted very 
much if we would find the dealer. But my friend assured me 
that these people live over their dens, and that this particular 
man was most likely at that moment counting his gains, and 
chuckling over the gold-piece earned from a superstitious Ameri- 
can artist. 

Paul was right. But we had to pound a number of times 
before an ill-kempt head was thrust out at an upper window, 
and we were gruffly asked our business. 



1902. J A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. 47 

" I want back the Portrait of ' Countess Ida,' said I in a 
rather shaky voice, for the sound of this name set my ears ring- 
ing. 

" So you want her back, do you ? ' sneered the man. " Well, 
you shall have the ' Countess Ida.' 

And as he disappeared within I fancied he repeated the 
words in the shriek of the poor little boy's voice, prolonging 
the first syllable. 

We soon heard the bolts being drawn ; and once the shop 
was open, Paul pushed his way in, regardless of the stale, musty 
odors which swept out of it into the street. 

There was no difficulty in identifying the picture, as it still 
lay encased in the wrappings I had helped put round it. But 
the sculptor was not to be satisfied until he saw it with his 
own eyes, and the dealer drew off the coverings. 

I really think my friend Paul was startled as he first looked 
into that strange, weird countenance ; but all he said was, 
turning to me, and speaking in broken English : " I can under- 
stand how a woman might not like this face." 

Then " Countess Ida ' was carefully hid again under many 
folds of cloth. 

" Now, before we leave," said the sculptor to the dealer in 
old curiosities, " perhaps you will kindly tell us what you know 
about this picture. I happen to be aware that you do know a 

good deal about family portraits ; for ," mentioning the name 

of a famous artist, " has concluded some good bargains with 
you ; and you could always give a history, when it was made 
worth your while. Is it not so ? ' 

And here my friend put five silver marks into the dirty 
palm of the junkman, and I knew by this how highly he valued 
this picture. 

' Ah, yes ; I know some little about this lovely countess ! 
Perhaps you will not care for her so much, if I tell you ? " 
And the man looked askance at us. 

' She had her pretty head chopped off, about a hundred 
years ago, in the middle of this very square." The speaker 
grinned as he added : " I 'm not certain, but possibly my own 
great-grandfather did it ; he was executioner at that time, and 
I have his old axe in yonder." 

" Goodness gracious ! decapitated ? " I said. " What had she 
done?" 



48 A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. [April, 

He need not have answered " Murder," for I knew it. 

"As you are so well informed,": said Paul, "perhaps you 
can tell us where the Portrait originally hung, and to what 
noble family ' Countess Ida ' belonged ? ' 

" Perhaps the gentleman knows the ruin of Hoheneck by 
Garmisch, in our mountains ? ' returned the picture-dealer. 

"Very well indeed; it is said to be haunted," -answered the 
sculptor. 

The curio-dealer chuckled as he continued : " Your charm- 
ing countess is the spook ! She was the last of her name, 
having murdered her little step-brother, who was blind. It is 
said she married an artist, and he painted this portrait of her 
in prison. It never hung in Hoheneck ; for when ' Countess Ida ' 
was executed her husband went mad, and shut himself up with 
his picture in a hut in Mittenwald, not far from Garmisch, you 
know, and starved himself to death. My people are from the 
mountains, and we got hold of this Portrait, and have never 
been able to rid ourselves of it ! It is sure to return again. 
My uncle, from whom I inherited, had it in his shop for years ; 
he sold it three times ! I too. And you see, again it is re- 
turned ! But it has brought us in money a good deal of money. 
But now I would rather give it away than have it on my hands 
again." And the dealer laughed as he shrugged his shoulders. 

" Well," said Paul, " you may bid * Countess Ida ' good-by ; 
you will never see her again ! ' And the young sculptor swung 
the Portrait over his shoulders, and we walked away in the dusk. 
For awhile we kept together. 

" Do you believe this man's story ? ' I said. 

" It seems probable," Paul answered quietly. 

" Do you believe in ghosts ? ' I further questioned. 

" Seeing is believing," he replied laughingly. " Did you see, 
or did you dream ? Wait till you hear from me ! ' 

We separated. Before my friend had turned the corner I 
glanced over my shoulder, and the last glimpse I got of the 
Portrait, until its tragic end, was as it lay strapped across the 
broad shoulders of Paul S , like some overpowering genius. 

Monday I neither saw nor heard from the sculptor. 

Tuesday an unsigned postal card was given me ; it read : ' If 
you can, drop in at my studio on your way home." 

It was Easter week, and Professor S , after the Easter 

holidays, was late in dismissing the class. 



1902.] A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. 49 

As I scurried through the streets I almost feared my friend 
would have given up expecting me. Involuntarily I hustled up 
against others in my nervous haste, and when I reached Paul's 
studio I was breathless. 

Without knocking I pushed open the door. 

There sat the sculptor, his chin in his hands, and with no 
other light but the flare from the burning wood in the big por- 
celain stove. 

" Well ? ' I queried, as I looked at his motionless figure. 

" Couldn't be worse ! ' he answered presently. " And my 
dream far exceeded yours in horror. Perhaps because I am a 
German, I have been let into the very heart of the tragedy. 
Like yourself, I too was witness to the murder of that pret- 
ty, blind baby. But more : I have been in the cell with that 
fiend " And he pointed to a corner, whence the Portrait 
seemed to blink at us from out the shadows. 

" I have seen her unfortunate husband painting her during 
the trial. She was clad in red, as we know her, with her fierce 
hands manacled behind her. 'My curse rest on every living 
soul that looks on it ! ' I heard her scream to the artist as she 
was led away. In my dream I stood among the crowd on the 
Anger when she walked to her doom ; the mad painter, with 
easel planted, watching her. From the scaffold she turned her 
eyes upon the wretched man eyes filled with hate. Then she 
shut them for ever. And I saw the artist paint the filmy lids 
over those cruel eyes." 

There was a pause, and the sculptor shuddered. " I saw the 
end her horrible end ! ' And Paul clasped his brow as if to 
shut out some gruesome vision. 

I felt myself grow cold with fear. " How awful ! " I ejacu- 
lated. 

After a moment the young sculptor rose from his seat, and 
continued. " That woman " he pointed to the Portrait " is a 
curse. I have asked you to come as a witness to her destruc- 
tion. No one else shall suffer as you and I have." 

c What do you intend to do ? ' I whispered, so much did 
Paul's manner impress me. 

" Why, burn her up, of course. Destroy her utterly. This 
morning I brought her from my lodgings for this very purpose; 
all day I have been longing for this very moment. The fire is 
hot ; let us begin." 
VOL. LXXV. 4 



50 A PORTRAIT THAT BURNED. [April, 

"You will have to split the panel pretty small if you want 
it to burn quickly, the wood is so hard," I said. 

" Fully prepared to do it," answered Paul. "I have a hatchet 
besides my chisels ; here goes ! " 

Throwing wide open the door of the huge green-tiled stove, 
Paul fetched the "Countess Ida." 

The glowing embers cast an uncanny light about the studio, 
with its figures of stone and clay, and upon Paul and myself at 
our work of destruction ; he with mallet arid chisel chipping 
away, and I feeding the pieces to the fire, which blazed and 
crackled brighter and brighter with every fresh handful of 
splinters. 

I noticed that my friend was working round and round 
the figure, instead of splitting the panel, and the face remained 
intact. 

" The face will be for the last," he said, perceiving the question 
in my look ; and presently it was all that was left of my once 
so prized art- treasure. 

Paul thrust the head of the countess well over the coals, 
and we both stooped to look into the fire and to watch it being 
consumed. 

It was weird enough as we thought over the story of the 
wicked woman ; but when we saw the filmy eyelids scorch 
away, and beheld once more the cruel blue eyes staring at us 
from the furnace, as in my dream I had seen them, I fell back 
in horror. 

At this moment an explosion took place, and with a cry of 
pain Paul started to his feet. 

A piece of the burning wood had snapped out and struck 
him full in the eyes. 

"My God!" he cried, "I am blind! I am blind!" 

I shut the stove door and sprang to his assistance. 

I bandaged the wound and took him to his home. We 
spoke not a word, but we both felt that " Countess Ida ' had 
had her revenge. 



1902.] REGINA MARTYRUM. 51 



OUR LADY TO CHRIST ON THE CROSS. 

* 

In mp garments worn ana soiled 
lip tDis steep bill I bauc toiled 
With tbe mob I beard deride tbee, 
Crucified, I kept beside Cbee ! 
Son of mine, Cbou ne'er didst griepe me : 
Could I in Cbine anguish leape Cbee? 
from mp life's pure fount I fed Cbee, 
Step bp step I gentlp led Cbee* 
Wben tbe nails were through Cbee dripen, 
Bp tbe sword mp beart was ripen ; 
fl$nu$ Dei ! I saw Cbee languish, 
On tbis mount, alone, forsaken, 
3c$u$ ! I bape seen Cbee taken 
from tbe Cree wbere Cbou bast died, 
Cwixt tbe two tbiepes crucified, 
jlgnus Dei ! Cbp mother bolds Cbee, 
In ber arms once more enfolds Cbee ; 
Sees tbe crimson wounds still glowing, 
Sees tbe cruel nail marks showing, 
flgnus Dei ! I saw Cbee dping, 
Beard Cbee to Cbp father crping, 

Jlgnus Dei ! behold Cbp mother ! 
Son of mine, Cbp lips bape said ; 
pen so, unto Cbp sbeepfold 
Shall tbe sheep bp me be led, 

NORAH RYLMAN, 





s 



VICTOR HUGO. 



MY RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO." 

BY MRS. BARTLE TEELING, 
Author of " Her Last Stake," etc., etc. 

N days which seem but as yesterday, yet have be- 
come almost the " many years ago ' of another 
life-time, the present writer's hereditary home was 
that quaint little Norman island which served as 
refuge to the greatest poet and most illustrious 
exile of our day. 

Like Bonaparte upon St. Helena, his nephew's bitter foe 
and exiled antagonist, Victor Hugo, lived, and has left lasting 
memories upon an island under British rule ; but, unlike St. 
Helena, the little Norman isle bore many traces, in laws, cus- 
toms, and language, of its French origin and parent mainland; 
and there, for some sixteen years, from 1856 till 1870, a little 
group of exiles awaited the downfall of the Napoleonic dynasty. 




1902.] "MY RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO:' 53 

" I have no longer a country, but I want a home," wrote 
the master to Jules Janin, from Guernsey, on his first arrival 
there ; and so he hired and then bought one of the old family 
houses of the place a terrace house, in a street, uninteresting 
enough externally and of unsavory report, since it had been 
standing empty for nine years on account of a murder com- 
mitted there. For some three years he worked at its interior 
decorations, paid for, as he told one of his correspondents, out 
of the proceeds of one of his volumes of poetry, Les Contem- 
plations (for he was far from rich at this time), and finally, 
" You have liked the poetry ; come and see the home that the 
poetry has purchased," he wrote to the same correspondent. 

We do not know whether Janin responded to the invitation 
thus given ; but other visitors to the quiet isle, wandering along 
its narrow quays, or threading their way amongst a crowd of 
battered and dirty carriages, worn-out old vehicles which jolted 
out their last days as " omnibuses," plying between the micro- 
scopic townships of St. Peter's Port and St. Sampson's, were 
often called upon by their guides to look upwards at the 
quaint, irregular, foreign-looking hill-slope, covered with houses 
and terraced gardens, to where, among a row of tall, town-like 
mansions, one stood distinguished from the rest by a curious? 
square, kind of glass-house or conservatory built out upon its 
roof. " That is Victor Hugo's house," their cicerone would tell 
them. And not infrequently he would be able to point out the 
poet himself, leaning from the open window looking out to sea, 
over the splendid panorama spread out before him. A steep 
slope of houses stretching downwards to the sea-shore ; a long- 
armed double harbor, crowded with shipping of various kinds : 
mail steamers from England, Jersey, and France ; colliers laden 
with coal from the North ; dainty yachts from the Isle of 
Wight in plenty, putting in. for provisions or shelter; graceful 
chasse-mare'es from the Norman coast, bringing their weekly 
freight of poultry and eggs for the Guernsey market; great 
three-masted ships driven in, perchance, by stress of weather ; 
and tiny sailing or rowing boats by the dozen, everywhere. 
Then across a narrow, rock-strewn channel lie two small, hilly, 
barren islands Herm and Jethou. Beyond them, again, the 
lovely island of Serk, whose purple cliffs stretch out in long, 
undulating lines, lit up in marvellous beauty by every setting 
sun. To the left Alderney shows, a faint mound of blue in the 



54 " MY RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO" [April y 

distance, and by her side the white beacon of the Casket rocks, 
where, long ago, " the bark that held a prince went down " ; 
and then, to the right, Jersey, with the long, low coast of 
France, visible on clear days, between. 

It was very still up there, in that air which breathed of 
Marius and Gilliatt, Jean Valjean and the saintly Bishop 
Myriel, Josiane and Cosette, and so many others. Down-stairs 
there might be busy murmurings and noise, but little audible 
here, for staircase and walls and balustrades were thickly 
padded with heavy carpeting, to dull all sound. And the very 
ordinary " terrace house ' (so unpromising a material to work 
upon !) had been transformed by its master into a quaint abode, 
noteworthy even in these decorative days of art-fabrics and 
artistic furniture ; and still more conspicuous in those, when 
solid mahogany in the dining-room, and a fine white and gold 
paper in the drawing-room, with gilt mirrors to correspond, 
were the ne plus ultra of refinement and culture. 

It was in the early sixties ; and little Guernsey was " at 
least fifty years behind the rest of the world," as her children 
not infrequently boasted ; so that it would be difficult for our 
reader to-day to even guess at the profound surprise with 
which the stereotyped visitor to " Hauteville House ' (and they 
were many) beheld, on entrance, first a window or skylight 
over the hall door quaintly constructed out of the ends of old 
bottles, and then a narrow hall entirely lined with the plates 
and dishes of a Sevres dinner service, long, long before the rest 
of the world had even dreamed of transplanting the family china 
from its dusty hiding-place in the " china cupboard ' to decor- 
ate their drawing-room walls. 

Facing you as you entered was the dining-room ; its walls 
lined with blue and white tiles, with here and there a rare bit 
of pottery or china soldered to a bracket, and an arrangement 
of tiles in pattern over the fireplace in the form of two huge 
" H's," one within the other, standing for "Hauteville House." 
Between the two windows stood an antique carved chair, with 
the family arms inlaid above their haughty device, " Ego, 
Hugo " ; and a very substantial iron chain stretched across 
from arm to arm, which you were told was to protect this 
" chair of his ancestors ' from being encroached upon unawares. 
Your cicerone would probably tell you, without a smile, that 
" Monsieur believed the souls of his ancestors to be constantly 



1902.] " MY RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO" 55 

present with him " in this chair ! A small statuette of " Notre 
Dame de Bon Secours," set above the doorway, over a short 
inscription carved on its lintel, " Exilium Vita est," seemed to 
look sadly across at that strange expression of a craving for 



1 . . .a chink in the world above, 
Where they listen for words from below," 



so often found in imaginative and poetic natures to whom no 
other faith is left. 

Other rooms on the same floor were reserved to the family, 
and rarely shown to strangers : the billiard room, and boudoir 
behind . it, where the little group would pass their evenings, 
Charles, with his bowed back and ugly, intelligent face ; Franois, 
with pale, regular features and black beard, just then working 
at his translation of Shakspere ; poor Adele, whose sad story is 
so little known, and who still survives, the last of all. Leopol- 
dine was long since dead, and her soiled and water-stained gar- 
ments lay folded within the glass case in her mother's bedroom 
upstairs, a pathetic bit of furniture I never passed without 
remembering that exquisite little description of her in her father's 
own words : 

" Elle etait pale, et pourtant rose, 
Petite, avec de grands cheveux, 
Elle disait souvent 'je n'ose,' 
Et ne disait jamais ' je veux ! ' 

Upstairs were the reception rooms : le salon rouge et le salon 
bleu, so called from the color of their respective hangings; the 
former gorgeous with tapestries which once adorned the royal 
palace of Fontainebleau when Queen Christine of Sweden in- 
habited it and saw Monaldeschi slain at her feet, so close to 
one of these woven pictures that his blood has stained a part 
of it. On either side of the fireplace stood four gigantic gilt 
statues for bearing torches, which once formed part of the 
state barge of the old Doges of Venice, and witnessed, maybe, 
many a time, their strange betrothal to the fierce Adriatic ; 
while the fair, frail beauties of English Charles II. 's court clus- 
tered, later, round that centre inlaid table. Meanwhile more 
modern history was being made, beyond, in the smaller salon 
bleu, whose principal ornament was a very unpretentious small 
table bearing what looked like a scarcely polished block of dark 



MY RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO:' [April, 





VICTOR HUGO IN "LE SALON ROUGE." 

wood, and to which you were introduced, impressively, as " the 
inkstand." 

It seems that during the early days of their life in Guern- 
sey, Madame Victor Hugo, as a member of the little French 
Catholic congregation (for she was, I believe, a practising 
Catholic to the end of her life), was asked to subscribe to a 



1902.] " MY RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO:' 57 

bazaar for its benefit. She promised "an inkstand"; and wrote 
to the three great contemporary writers, Georges Sand, Alexan- 
dre Dumas, and Lamartine, asking each to give her some old 
inkbottle which they had used during literary work. Each 
complied with her request, and the result was this : A solid 
block of dark wood with four little drawers, one at each rounded 
end. Outside were fastened four inkstands of various kinds, and 
four pens, crosswise. Inside the drawers, under glass, the let- 
ters with which each gift was accompanied. There was some- 
thing eminently characteristic about each of them. Lamartine's 
was a dainty little red and gold Venetian glass, with the some- 
what hackneyed formula, " Offert par Lamartine au maitre de la 
plume" 

Madame Georges Sand sent an old wooden inkstand, signifi- 
cant of her many travels, with the following letter : 

" DEAR MADAME : I have been looking, for the past two 
days, for any inkstand which was not given to me by some 
dear one, and have found nothing except a very ordinary little 
wooden object which I use when travelling. It is so very ugly 
that I am adding an also unpretentious pocket match-box which 
I have had in daily use, and which therefore is, at all events, 
the sort of thing you want. 

' I have been so glad to see you and to tell you now of 
my affection for you. Pray convey the expression of my grati- 
tude and of my devotion to your illustrious companion. 

" GEORGES SAND." 

Bluff Alexandre Dumas characteristically contributes one of 
the ordinary penny stone inkbottles, with a penny school-pen 
to match, saying of them that 

: I certify that this is the inkstand with which I wrote my 
last fifteen or twenty volumes. 

" ALEXANDRE DUMAS." 



He counts his volumes as other men count chapters by the 
dozen ; and one might write on this inkbottle what Victor Hugo 
once intended to write of his own : " Ce qu'il y a dans une 
bouteille d'enere ! ' There is a certain " air Gascon " about the 
certificate, which is Dumas all over, and we venture to predict 
that in future years this part will not be the least precious 
one of Madame Victor Hugo's happy inspiration. 



58 " MY RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO:' [April, 

M. Hugo himself gave an ordinary small leaden inkstand, 
with a pretty little note attached, very gracefully worded : 

" I have not chosen this inkstand ; it has come under my 
hand by chance, and I have used it for some months. As it is 
asked of me for a good work, I give it willingly. 

"VICTOR HUGO." 

The whole fourfold inkstand, thus arranged, was duly offered 
for sale at the bazaar; but a reserve price of 2,500 francs hav- 
ing been set on it, one can hardly wonder that the purses of 
humble fishermen and market-women were unable to cope with, 
even could they appreciate, its value ; and Victor Hugo himself 
bought it in, to become a family relic. 

Above this double drawing-room was the state bedroom, 
" la chambre de Garibaldi ' as it was called, or sometimes " the 
oak gallery." Not that the individual in question had ever 
occupied it, but that he had been invited to do so, and on his 
refusal, no less " worthy ' (sic) personage was ever suffered to oc- 
cupy the great carved four-poster, in a room lined with carved 
sedilce from Chartres Cathedral ! 

The other bedrooms, occupied by the family, were, 4 of course, 
not shown to the public, and were, as far as my memory goes, 
very plainly, even sparsely furnished : that of Madame Victor 
Hugo full of homely little pictures and family mementoes which 
looked as if they might have hung at the bedside of many a 
wife and mother, from " Victor ' in his boyish days kneeling at 
the altar of some little chapel with his brother to make " their 
First Communion," quaint, stiff little figures in long, black coats, 
on prie-dieux, side by side, to the pathetic contents of that long 
glass case, fastened to the wall like a reliquary, holding a water- 
stained dress and long, trailing wreath of orange-blossoms, worn 
long years ago by the dead girl-bride, about whose memory 
there hung such sorrow, and even mystery: 

; Thou knowest, know'st thou not ? that it is not my fault 

If, for the last three years (poor lifeless heart !) 
I have not knelt to pray above thy vault," 

as the exiled father wrote to her. 

A narrow, spiral staircase leads us, finally, to the point 
whence we started the poet's sanctum, on, literally on, the 
roof. First, two tiny rooms (everything around padded thickly 



Ip02.] 



MY RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO. 



59 




HAUTEVILLE HOUSE, WITH HUGO'S STUDY ON THE ROOF, WHERE ALL 

HIS WRITING WAS DONE. 

with carpeting), with a narrow couch where he would often pass 
the night when in the throes of inspiration ; a table, a low 
divan seat, and one weird picture, painted by himself, of a man 
hanging dead on a gibbet (a memento of "John Brown," the 
famous American for whose reprieve he had once pleaded in 
vain), and for the rest hardly a book, and nothing save the 
necessary pile of papers, in working hours. How different from 
the comfortable library of the modern author ! Here was nothing 
save the man himself Genius, face to face with Nature : stand- 
ing, alone and isolated, to write for hours together, almost 
motionless, at a plain ledge of wood fastened on one side of the 
little belvedere or glass room overlooking all that grand panorama 
of sea and sky which quickened imagination and inspired 
thought. 

In the days when he wrote much and long, his nights some- 
times, and the long morning hours always, were passed in this 
eagle's eyrie ; absolutely alone and undisturbed ; a cup of black 
coffee his usual refreshment, and no sound save the faint distant 
murmur of far-away traffic or the scream of the whirling seagull 
as it dashed inland before a storm, breaking that intensest 



60 " MY RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO:' [April, 

solitude. Then he would descend about eleven o'clock for a 
French dejeuner ; after which a long solitary walk, out to St. 
Martin's, or Cobo, or one of the small inland villages, would 
last till nightfall. The country people knew his silent, medita- 
tive figure as a familiar bit of their daily landscape, and talked 
of the gaunt ruin far away from human habitation about which 
he had written as " Victor Hugo's haunted house." Then, after 
dinner, during summer-time at least, he would pass down the 
street a few doors, to a house in the same terrace as his own, 
and spend an hour or two with his old friend and confidante, 
Madame Drouet, and evening after evening I have watched the 
two, as they leant upon the balcony rails gazing out to sea and 
murmuring, who knows what poetic fancies, of " the days that 
are no more " ? while his sons and their friends were waking the 
echoes with songs and laughter over the billiard table at home. 

Save for some rare exceptions, there was no attempt at 
social intercourse between the island aristocracy and our French 
exiles ; yet besides the favored few who were no strangers at his 
table, the master of Hauteville House had one constant little 
group of guests who possibly still owe many a fruitful year of 
matured life to his foreseeing generosity. The brain that created 
Les Miserables could scarce forget the children of the poor ; 
and while his wife and other members of the family visited 
and worked for the needy of their own and other nations, he 
instituted the now well-known work of " dinners for poor 
children," since continued in London and elsewhere ; and twice 
in each week, during the latter portion of his Guernsey " exile," 
from 1862 to 1870, he gave to twenty poor children, whose 
indigence was ascertained and unquestionable, a good meat 
dinner at his house. 

And now let me give my reader two pictures from memory ; 
the one, of a certain winter day, somewhere in " the sixties " ; 
the other, of a later time, when Sedan had passed, the Emperor 
fallen, and the Republic of to-day had opened the gates of Paris 
to the exiles of '51. 

It is four o'clock on a winter's afternoon, somewhere near 
Christmas-time. The long dining-table in the salle a manger is 
piled with cakes, mince-pies, and oranges, and surrounded by 
about twenty little children, varying in age from perhaps seven 
to twelve years, who, having eaten a grand Christmas dinner of 
roast beef and plum pudding in true English fashion, are now 



1902.] " MY RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO:' 61 

awaiting, round-eyed and solemn, a French postscript to the 
feast in the shape of " le dessert." They rise demurely, and 
bob little curtesies as the door opens, and a party of ladies 
and gentlemen enter, headed by the master of the house, a 
man of middle stature, with robust and well-knit form, slightly 
stooping shoulders as beseems a student, hair and beard alike 
whitening with age and thought, a noble forehead, and kindly 
dark eyes glancing under bushy brows. He returns their saluta- 
tions with easy, courtly grace, moving slowly across the room ; 
then, standing with his back against the fire-place, some one 
brings him a glass of wine. Raising it, he speaks a few gracious, 
simple words to the children, wishing them happiness and health 
in the coming new year ; and then each child receives a tiny 
glass of wine, and they proceed to attack the pile of cakes and 
oranges before them. 

By and by the whole party proceed to the adjoining billiard 
room, where the "board of green cloth" is covered with piles of 
warm clothing, and in the midst a glorious, dazzling Christmas- 
tree ! Here the ladies of the household are busy, detaching toys 
from the branches, handing warm clothing to the poorest-look- 
ing, and laughingly attempting a word or two in English as they 
do so. There is Madame Victor Hugo, pushing back the still 
profuse ringlets of gray hair which hang down on either side of 
her face after the fashion of her youth, shading the somewhat 
highly colored cheeks and sallow but broad and thoughtful 
forehead, the full, curved lips and pleasant smile. " Women 
should always show their foreheads," M. Hugo would say; "it 
is the noblest part of them." And so his wife and daughter 
put back their hair, as later on la petite Jeanne learned to toss 
away her sunny curls and stroke back the fashionable locks a la 
chienne when she most wanted to please her grandfather. One 
or two ladies of lesser importance, whose identity escapes 
one's memory, and the two sons of the house, one a violent 
republican, editor of the Rappel and friend to Rochefort and all 
most restless spirits of his kind, journalist rather than writer, 
and carrying to extremes his father's semi-utopian democracy; 
the other, grave, quiet, polished, handsome, very much the 
dilettante litterateur, and, one fancied, his mother's favorite ; both 
destined, ere long, to have quitted their several lines and passed, 
the one in shuddering haste and dread loneliness, the other, 
from a lingering sick-bed, into another life than this. 



62 "My RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO:' [April, 

Then there is an old gentleman, rather deformed and un- 
wieldly in person, certainly not beautiful to look upon, always 
by the poet's side. He is one of the exiles, faithful friend and 
follower of the master, singing his praises and doing him hom- 
age all day long; earning a scanty livelihood, like many an- 
other emigre of former days, by giving French lessons among 
the English-speaking families of the place, his sole text and 
lesson book the works of Victor Hugo in prose or verse. We 
cared little for politics in those days, and only knew that he had 
followed " le maitre ' into exile after the "coup d'etat." His 
ungainly, crooked body and ugly face had made him the butt 
of the brutal school-boy when he essayed to give college lessons, 
so he confined himself to older pupils, or those of the gentler 
sex, more apt at divining a loyal heart and heroic soul beneath 
an unprepossessing exterior. Dear old M. de Kesler ! what 
quaint, unconventional lessons were those, when you and I threw 
grammar and dictionary aside to plunge into discussions of theo- 
logy or poetry, history or romance ; or talked of 

" VHUquier, Caudebec, tous ces frais vallons" 

where the dread river ran which had caused the never forgotten 
tragedy; or memories of his own young life, interspersed with 
quotations from "the master." Think you I did not guess your 
part in the fateful moment when, with mingled pride and shy 
terror, I found the kindly hand of our host bringing me " a gift 
from the tree ' from himself, with a smiling " Mademoiselle est 
mersicienne, n'est ce pas? II faut chanter ceci pour moi ! " an 
Italian " Song of Liberty" with precious autograph inscription. 

Talking of autographs reminds me that I have lately read 
an assertion that " Victor Hugo usually kept a stock of them for 
distribution." It is a little exaggerated, for certainly no " stock ' 
was ever dreamed of; only his intimes would sometimes, find- 
ing him " in a good humor," slip three or four half sheets of 
note-paper beneath his hand, on which he wrote a line and 
his signature generally one of a few pet phrases of his own, 
such as 

' Qui donne aux pauvres, prete a Dieu. 

" VICTOR HUGO." 



which, of course, found ready acceptance among one's friends. 
On one occasion, I remember, when he heard that my mother 



1902.] " MY RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO:' 63 

was out of health and " fretted ' a little at inaction, he wrote 
on a sheet of paper and sent her, without note or comment, 
these words : 

\ 

" Soyez comme 1'oiseau, pose pour un instant 

Sur des rameaux trop freles, 

Qui sent ployer la branche, et qui chante pourtant, 
Sachant qu'il a des ailes." 

It was a graceful, poetic way of saying, " Remember that you 
are immortal." 

Our second glimpse is in summer-time of the year 1878. 
The great windows of the salon rouge are open, leading out to 
a broad balcony overlooking the sea, and some of the dinner 
guests, lately risen from table, lean pensively over the iron balus- 
trades to watch the rippling sea under the moonlight, and the 
twinkling harbor-lights shining below. 

Within a family group gather round the master as before 
but what a change ! Not one of the familiar faces of ten 
years since now remain. Wife, sons, friends, all passed into 
the silent grave ! And in their stead two young, fresh faces, 
daintily beribboned forms, with " parisienne ' in every line of 
them, sit working by the inlaid table. They are Charles Hugo's 
widow, remarried to a Depute of the Left, M. Lockroy, who 
sits chatting with M. le Secretaire in a corner ; and her friend 
and guest, Madame Menard-Dorien. The two grandchildren, 
Georges and Jeanne, are playing " cache-cache ' in the shadows 
of the salon bleu, with Madame Menard's only child, while " ma 
tantine," as they call the late Madame Hugo's sister, Madame 
Chenay, flits to and fro, pouring out tea for the whole party. 

M. Hugo himself sits a little apart, beside the great gilt 
Venetian statues, in a big antique fauteuil, exchanging an occa- 
sional word with his neighbor, that handsome old lady with her 
soft, gracious face and flashing eyes, beneath the abundant white 
hair rolled back in old aristocratic fashion over a cushion 
Madame Drouet. Presently the conversation flags, or some 
touch of sadness falls across the poet's face, and his daughter- 
in-law, quick to divine a passing mood, calls her children from 
their play. " Georges! Jeanne! come and dance for grandpere! ' 
They rush in, laughing, little Jeanne springing upon her grand- 
father's knees and covering him with kisses. Then in a second 



64 " MY RECOLLECTIONS OF VICTOR HUGO:' [April, 

the table is pushed away, Madame Lockroy sits down to the 
piano, the bright little aunt comes forward as mistress of the 
ceremonies, and the three children waltz and pirouette, perform 
dainty little minuets with exquisite precision and solemnity; 
Georges always calm and grave, with his pale, immovable feat- 
ures and large, dark eyes fixed intently on the ground, hardly 
smiling, hardly even playing like a child, and so dignified in his 
bearing that one hardly dares treat him as one ; while his little 
sister, with her clear gray-blue, dancing eyes, long, golden- 
brown curls, and merry face, frisks about, shrieking with 
laughter and playing all manner of tricks breaking off suddenly 
in the midst of a waltz to rush up to her grandfather and 
fling her arms about his neck, then whirl back, crying to her 
mother to play on, " Vite ! vite ! plus vite encore / ' Then 
pouncing upon the famous old greyhound " Senat," who, all 
unconscious of his own immortality as le chien de Victor Hugo, 
a well-known personage, is sleeping quietly under the table, she 
drags him into the dance by the collar, on which you may read 
the motto : 



Je voudrais qu'au logis quelqu'un me ramenat, 

Mon etat, chien, mon maitre, Hugo, mon nom, Senat. ' 



To which name, by the by, one of the guests present 
gravely takes exception, as savoring of too little reverence 
towards the august body of which his master is a distinguished 
member ! 

But it is time to say good-night, and the music stops. The 
dreamers come in from their balcony, the " bonne " knocks at 
the door, and with a sigh of childish regret for the happy mo- 
ments passed, the three children go round to take their leave. 
" Bonsoir," little Mademoiselle Menard, who can answer you in 
your own tongue and say " good-night ' in English ; Georges 
could, doubtless, " give you good even ' in the Latin tongue, 
for he is studying it with his professor ; but he will say noth- 
ing, only lay his tiny soft hand in yours, and look up with 
those great [melancholy eyes, until his sister pushes him away, 
flinging her arms round you and holding up her face for a kiss. 
" Bonsoir, petite Jeanne ! Good-night ! Good-night ! " 



1902.] A LAY SERMON FOR LENT. 65 




A LAY SERMON FOR LENT. 

BY J. WILLIS BRODHEAD. 

"Without the ideal, the inexhaustible source of all progress, what would man be?" 
Mme. de Girardin. 

O speak of ideals with any degree of assurance in 
this work-a-day, materialistic age, requires an 
amount of courage which can result only from 
the strongest convictions ; - and a certain sense of 
indignation that the spirit of the age should hold 
in hidden bondage the very mainspring of our modern progress. 
The idealist is universally the objective sport of the materialist 
and the utilitarian, and particularly is this so just now when the 
materialist is in evidence at every turn. Pound and pence, dollar 
and cents seem to have usurped supreme authority with the 
Anglo-Saxon race, and when, upon the very face of the glitter- 
ing coin, we are confronted with the eagle and the head of a 
woman, in silent testimony to the fundamental aspirations of a 
civilized nation, it means no more to us than a grain of copper 
and an ounce of gold. These are not the days when the coin 
of the realm is stamped (as under the seal of Edward I.) so 
deeply with the sign of the cross as to break into farthings at 
the touch of the poor the crumbs from the rich man's table 
when hearts were quartered as well as coin ! These poor mis- 
guided hearts of ours which have become too brittle through much 
compression of steel and electricity to bear the divine impress 
of the doctrine of the Cross ! No, as I have read somewhere, 
11 In these days we canonize self-help as the queen of virtues, 
instead of charity, and this poisons the very foundations of our 
moral philosophy, and distorts our notions of duty " ; and that 
duty is determined by our necessities, not our ideals. 

One may search the length and breadth of the broad high- 
way of the utilitarian sociologist, and upon the dead level of 
its flinty surface may find the just man, but never the merciful. 
The beggar will be shod and clothed, but for heart and soul the 
pence does not break into farthings at the sign of the Cross. 
A man must be deserving, he must be capable of becoming a 

useful member of society, he must warrant the output of so- 
VOL. LXXV. 5 



66 A LAY SERMON FOR LENT. [ April, 

called charity, to win the attention of the utilitarian. Browning: 
was a poor sociologist when, from the depths of his great warm 
soul, he reiterated " the old sweet doctrine, simple, ancient, true : 

" If you loved only what were worth your love, 
Love were clear gain, and wholly well for you. 

' Make the low nature better by your throes ! 
Give earth yourself, go up for gain above ! ' 

No, as Mabie so beautifully quotes, " our ideals are God's reali- 
ties " ; but, from uncomputable cycles, whence He cast into the 
womb of Time the " unknowable ' seed of Life and left it to- 
its fate, it is not good taste in the twentieth century to drag 
the Supreme Being to minister on unscientific principles to the 
rags and ulcers of the poor, and to declare in the face of the 
princes of the world the supremacy of the Publican over the 
Pharisee ! 

And yet, protest, and deny and scout as it will, the world 
revolves, as Emerson says, " not in a cycle but a spiral," around 
the one, grand, immutable Ideal ; and in its heart of hearts, the 
world knows it ! Its every thought, and word, and deed tend ta 
it as the magnet to the pole, penetrating, overcoming, circum- 
venting, overleaping every obstacle. Home, country, peace,, 
prosperity, everything the human heart craves and rests upon,, 
in its ultimate analysis, sensibly or insensibly, is that one Supreme 
Ideal ; and, however misguided our efforts, blinded our vision, 
perverted and vacillating our will, God gathers it all into a, 
" Triumph of Failure ' and fits it into his mighty plan ; for the 
Pole remains true, and the magnet is charged with the all- 
sufficing grace of God. 

Who knows ? Does it not seem, sometimes, as though there 
were overmuch protesting from this lusty young nation of ours ' y 
an assertive assumption of that peculiarly Anglo-Saxon quality 
vernacularly described as "horse- sense," which serves rather as 
a cloak to nobler ideals than the Almighty Dollar, and beneath 
whose harsh, ungainly folds there throbs the great incentive 
power of true, American progress ? Is it not, perhaps, a mis- 
placed modesty rather than barefaced scepticism which constrains 
the broker and politician, the lawyer and the scientist, to leave in 
the hands of the artist and the poet and the priest the mighty 
weapon which is sheathed in the secret recesses of their heart, and 
whose silent presence is the talisman to larger growth and endur- 



1902.] A LAY SERMON FOR LENT. 67 

ing national achievement ? We still have a wholesome sense of 
the discrepancy between our aspirations and our achievements in 
every field of human activity^ and we bluster and bluff through 
sheer inability to cover the confusion of honest hearts in the 
knowledge that our souls' ideals are suffering defilement in Wa v ft 
Street, in our halls of legislature, in our courts, and in our 
laboratories. We are rasped at our failures to realize our nobler 
selves; at the hostages our lower nature claims from the higher; 
the concessions of spirit to sense ; the compromise between the 
good and the best ; the toleration of that which we secretly 
condemn. It is the existence of ideals within us that is the 
raison d'etre of the incessant attack and defence waged by pen 
and tongue in the busy marts of active life, and the brains of 
those that rule it. " As there is a line," says Hillis, " along the 
tropics where two zones meet and breed perpetual storm, so 
there is a middle line in man where the animal man meets the 
spiritual man, and there is perpetual storm " ; the spirit of the 
world and the flesh in deadly combat with the free-born, soar- 
ing, glorious spirit of man as God created it, with its sea of 
ever loftier mountain peaks, whence we grasp the broad, majestic 
outlines the Master hand has traced for us upon the map of 
life, that we may carry them down with us into the valley of 
human conditions and set them as a royal seal upon the 
thoughts of our souls and the deeds of our hands. Yes, the 
mountain peaks are there, and the broad panorama, for him who 
climbs. But there are Wall Street, and the court, and the 
state-house, and the laboratory, to say nothing of the cook and 
the dressmaker, the ball and the latest novel, which occupy six 
days out of the seven through which we are driven at high 
pressure. No wonder we have neither breath nor muscle to 
scale the mountain when the seventh day casts us, spent, ex- 
hausted, at its base in the divine quiet of the restful Sabbath. 
No wonder we are fain to leave the climbing of our own souls* 
ideals to the poet and the painter and the priest, and bid them 
sing for us and paint for us and voice for us the vision of those 
eternal hills ! We are thrilled for a moment when the poet tells 
us that ' only under the inspiration of ideals, and with his 
sword bathed in heaven, can a man combat the cynical indif- 
ference, the intellectual selfishness, the sloth of will, the utilitar- 
ian materialism of the age." We are startled when he insists 
that " Matter is the greater mystery than mind, and spirit seems 



68 A LAY SERMON FOR LENT. [April, 

to me to be the reality of the world " ; that " all truth and all 
beauty and all music belong to God. He is in all things, and 
in speaking of all we speak of Him. In poetry, which includes 
all things, the diapason closeth full in God. I would not lose 
a note of the lyre, and whatever He has included in His 
creation I take to be holy subject enough for me." The wings 
of our imagination stir uneasily beneath their fetters when the 
artist dips his brush in nature's colors and depicts for us the 
glories of the Apocalyptic visions, and, with the strange intuition 
of the artist, in silent protest against the fading, shadowy vague- 
ness of our noble aspirations, casts upon the barren slope of a 
lonely hill the shadow of the Cross ! And let me call to mind just 
here, in order to emphasize the power of the painter to portray 
for us the mighty conflict which is being waged between the spirit 
of Christ (the ultimate ideal of all Christian souls) and the spirit 
of the age, that famous painting of Jean Berault, " Magdalene at 
the Pharisee's," exhibited in the Paris salon a few years since. 
What could be more startlingly incongruous than the apparition 
of Christ at the feast of these fifteen modern Parisians : mondains, 
gourmets, bon-vivants, roues ; wonder, cynicism, annoyance, calcu- 
lation, indifference, sorrow, shame, remorse, betraying the soul 
of each in wondrous portraiture ; and prone at His sacred feet 
the modern Magdalene in the radiant vesture of the courtisane, 
stricken with the sudden revelation of His divine presence, and 
in utter, generous, reckless abandonment to the power of his 
merciful love ? Why is it our sense of reverence and holiness 
is so shocked at the conception of the artist ? Is it because 
these modern Pharisees are in frock coats and wreathed in cigar 
smoke, and the Magdalene's laces but half conceal the jewelled 
straps that are cutting into her white shoulders from this un- 
wonted position of a courtisane ? And God's minister questions 
our aching hearts : Is it not that the lesson of that other supper, 
long, long ago in that little city of Galilee, is still but a picture 
we hang upon the walls of memory, a picture that somehow we 
have not taken into our heart and woven into its muscles and 
sinews, and loved and lived it in our strenuous daily lives ? Do 
we ever hear Him say to us as He said reproachfully to the 
disdainful Pharisee: " Simon, I have somewhat to say to you"? 
And is it not the old, old lesson? "I entered your dwelling; 
you gave me no water for my feet, while she indeed has washed 
my feet with her tears, and has wiped them with her hair. You 



1902.] A LAY SERMON FOR LENT. 69 

gave me no kiss ; while she indeed, ever since I entered here, 
has not ceased to kiss my feet. You have not anointed my 
head with oil, while she indeed has bathed my feet with oint- 
ment." I lived in your midst, and walked and talked and eat 
and drank and labored with you ; I took into my human hands 
the daily tasks of mortal existence and wrought them into the 
woof and warp of the ideal life, and now, behold, I am a 
stranger in the midst of you ! 

Truly the lace and smoke that veil our hearts hang heavy 
between them and our souls' ideals ! And then, under the spell 
of the Divine Voice, we sweep aside these fateful veils of our own 
weaving, and " in such hours it dawns upon us, like a new idea, 
how glorious a thing it is for us to be allowed to seek God, to 
find Him everywhere " at the table of the Pharisee as well as 
at the tomb of Lazarus " to be ever lifting His veils, and look- 
ing into His beautiful sanctuaries, while He leads us with His 
fascinations, and encourages us by His rays of light, and fills 
our hearts with all manner of sudden sweetnesses," to lure us on 
to the very summit of our souls' ideals. 

And so we men and women of the world, worldly, for whom 
the Ideal Man took upon His shoulders our garment of worldli- 
ness, may gather it once more, transfigured in the blood of the 
Lamb, and wear it royally in the face of the World, as befits 
the children of the King ; for 

" Somehow no one ever plucked 
A rag, even, from the body of the Lord, 
To wear and mock with, but, despite himself, 
He looked the greater and was the better." 

And the luminous sweep of Christ's garment home, country, 
power and dominion studding its azure folds will gird the 
world with its constellation of American Ideals, the music of its 
spheres singing through the corridors of time : 

' Build thee more stately mansions, O my soul, 
As the swift seasons roll ! 
Leave thy low vaulted past ! 
Let each new temple, nobler than the last, 
Shut thee from heaven with a dome more vast, 
Till thou at length art free, 
Leaving thine outgrown shell by life's unresting sea ! ' 




NEVER CAN THE SAGE OR THE CIVILIZER CEASE TO LOVE THE AKROPOLIS. 




;; ':, THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. 

BY REV. DANIEL QUINN, D.D. (American Archceological School, Athens, Greece). , 

GES of reverse fortune have dealt mercilessly with 
the Akropolis of Athens, but have not dimmed 
the splendor of her fame. This venerable rock, 
which was the pride of the Greeks in the ancient 
days of Perikles, is yet a Mecca to those who 
worship art and civilization. One may indeed be so forgetful 
of history as to have no sympathy for the modern descendants 
of the classic Hellenes, but never can the sage or the civilizer 
cease to love the Akropolis. 

The first light of history that illumines the origins of social 
life in Attika falls upon the Akropolis. Here it was that the 
mythic king Kekrops built a new seat of government or city, 
which he called " Kekropia." Whether he was a foreigner or a 
native of Attika is not to be learned ; for such history as deals 
with facts of this kind begins only after the invention of the 
art of keeping written records. And this invention came long 
after Kekrops. Story and myth, however, have kept enough 
about him to assure us that he belongs to the class of men who 



1902.] THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. 71 

do much to ameliorate the condition of mankind. In fact, 
since he stands at the beginning of Athenian history, he may 
be regarded as one of the pioneers of our present type of civil- 
ization. His city, however, did not continue to be called after 
him. For the myth narrates that the honor of being the tute- 
lary deity of Athens was a matter of serious contention between 
the god of the sea, Poseidon, and the deity of wisdom and pro- 
gress, Athena; and Athena, in order to predict that she would 
be a useful patroness to the new city, caused an olive-tree to 
sprout up miraculously on the top of the Akropolis. The 
umpires, who were the other Olympian gods, judging that the 
cultivation of the olive was commendable in Attika, awarded to 
Athena the tutelage of the new town. And thus it came to 
pass that, in honor of its guardian deity, the city was no longer 
called Kekropia, but Athens. 

Of the town of Athens, the citadel or Akropolis, which was 
the original settlement, always remained the most important and 
most holy part. The exact site where the mythic contest was 
thought to have taken place between the two gods was, perhaps, 
the most sacred spot which the religion of the Athenians knew. 

* ... *-* .-..__, *-*^.* .. ...^ --,.. . fc .-*.-...,,.,-.,..*........-* 

The olive-tree which Athena was credited with having so miracu- 
lously planted, was piously cared for throughout all the ages. It 
never, however, grew into the large gnarled and beautiful propor- 
tions of the magnificent trees that one sees in the groves north 
of Athens, near the locality of the mystic gardens of Platon. It 
was a stunted little shrub, as we are sorry to learn from He- 
sychios. But nevertheless it contained the miraculous innate vigor 
of a deity's handiwork. For not only were all the olive-trees 
of Attika propagated from it, but, moreover, when it was burned 
in the conflagration which laid the Akropolis waste in 480 
before Christ it again grew up so fast that in the first night after 
the fire it sprouted two ells high. The sacristans did not keep a 
record of its growth during the following nights ; so we do riot 
know how long this wonder continued in activity. The site 
near where the divine contest occurred, and where the olive- 
tree grew, was from primitive historic times decorated with altars 
and other signs of the sacredness of the place. But in the middle 
of the fifth century before Christ these old landmarks gave 
way to a new magnificent temple, whose ruins still stand, and 
are known as the Erechtheion. Since several gods had been 
worshipped on this site, it was necessary to provide for all of 



THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. 



[April, 




THE KARYATID PORTICO OF THE ERECHTHEION. 

them in the new building, and to make the temple a multiplex 
one, so that each of these various gods might have a nook 
therein, and a shrine. Accordingly, the Erechtheion was con- 
structed on a very intricate plan, and has therefore been always 
a puzzle to the archaeological investigator. He has not yet 
finally determined upon what deities were really worshipped in 
the various apartments of the curious temple, and where each 
one is to be supposed as having had his shrine. As an artistic 
architectural composition, however, it is a master-piece, not only 
in the simple Ionic beauty of design but in the delicacy and ac- 
curacy with which the various details have been chiselled out. 
Ionic architecture has produced nothing finer than the north 
door of this temple. And a small portico on the south side is 
remarkable from the fact that the columns which support the 
architrave have been carved into the shape of comely but 
muscular maidens, called " Karyatids." They are well preserved 
considering that they have been standing here in rain and sun- 
shine for more than twenty-four hundred years. One of them 
was carried off to England in 1803 by the much-abused Lord 



1902.] THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. 73 

Elgin, and now stands in the British Museum. Her original 
place is occupied among her sister Karyatids by a fac-simile in 
plaster. 

This fire which burned Athena's olive-tree, and destroyed so 
many v monuments of the Akropolis, has indirectly rendered a 
service to those who study the history of art. For after the 
Persian soldiers of Xerxes, who had taken possession of Athens 
and given the Akropolis to the flames, had fled in disorder 
back to Asia, the Athenians, who were thankful and proud for 
their two decisive victories at Salamis and Plataeae, immediately 
set about rebuilding the burnt and blackened shrines. To make 
a beginning, they collected all the statues that had been injured 
by the fire, or by the sacrilegious hands of the Asiatic soldiery, 
and threw them into the hollow places on the top of the cita- 
del, and buried them with a deep covering of soil, in order to 
thus make the top of the hill more level. These numerous 
examples of " pre-Persian ' statuary were exhumed, and for- 
tunately discovered to be yet in a satisfactory state of preser- 
vation when in 1887 the entire top of the Akropolis was exca- 
vated. And as we know when these pieces of sculpture were 
buried, we have a datum which assists us in determining the 
art-epoch to which they belong ; and the year of 480 before 
Christ must be more recent than the statuary in question. These 
finds are now kept in a museum on the top of the Akropolis, 
built expressly for such treasures as have come to light inside of 
the walls of the citadel. 

The Akropolis is an isolated mass of natural rock standing 
512 feet above the level of the sea, which is only about three 
miles distant, and separated from it by a level portion of the 
Attic plain. The top of the rock is a small plateau, oval in 
shape, about 330 yards long and 150 wide. It rises about two 
hundred feet above the average level of the modern city of 
Athens, which begins at its northern base. The upper half of 
the limestone sides of the citadel are almost perpendicular. 
Only from the west end of the hill is ascent to the plateau on 
its top practically possible. The great entrance gates, or Propy- 
laea as they are called, built in the age of Perikles by the 
architect Mnesikles, are situated at this western end. And 
through these Propylaea the crowds of worshippers and sight- 
seers streamed up to the ancient shrines on the occasion of the 
great feasts, or in Pan-Athenaic procession. Up to the present 



74 



THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. 



[April, 




THE PROPYLAEA. MULTITUDES OF MEN AND WOMEN AND CHILDREN STROLL UP TO 
THE CITADEL AND WANDER ABOUT THROUGH THE RUINS ON THE TUESDAY 

AFTER EASTER. 

day it is a traditional custom in Athens for multitudes of men, 
women, and children to stroll up to the top of the citadel and 
wander about through the ruins there every year on the Tues- 
day after Easter. This custom is probably no older than 
mediaeval times ; but its origin and significance is no longer 
remembered by the inhabitants. 

The top of the hill has ever since prehistoric ages been 
surrounded by a wall, which, until the invention of gunpowder, 
made the Akropolis an important and almost impregnable 
stronghold. This wall has been repaired, or rebuilt, over and 
over again, in order to remove the damages done by sieges and 
by time. Accordingly, as it now stands, it represents portions 
built at least twenty-five hundred years ago, and other portions 
built as late as during the present century. Fragments of old 
pre-Hellenic or Pelasgic wall can be seen; sections of the hasty 
wall stealthily built by Themistokles in spite of the jealous pro- 
test of Sparta, shortly after the departure of the Persians in 479 
before Christ; additions made by the Prankish dukes of Athens, 



1902.] 



THE AKROPOLIS OF A THENS. 



75 



beginning in the thirteenth century of our era ; later repairs by 
Greeks and Moslems and Europeans, all can be distinctly recog- 
nized. 

The surface of the top of the citadel was in ancient times 
covered with votive offerings, and commemorative inscriptions, 
and altars to the numerous deities, and statues, and temples, in 
every available space. It was not only a precinct of holy 
shrines, but also a museum of art, and a place where the most 
precious archives of state and religion and public life were kept, 
engraved on slabs of marble. 

Near the entrance to the Akropolis, to the right of the steps 
that lead up to the Propylaea, is one of the most beautiful gems 
of Ionic architecture in existence. It is a small temple dedi- 
cated to Wingless Victory, or rather, to Athena designated as 




RUINS OF THE TEMPLE DEDICATED TO WINGLESS VICTORY. 

such. It stands upon the \ top of a stone bastion twenty-six feet 
high. Around the upper edge of the bastion runs a low para- 
pet or balustrade built to keep pedestrians from falling over 
the sides of the bastion, made of slabs of Pentelic marble, and 



;6 THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. [April, 

decorated with sculptures in low relief, of exquisite beauty. 
Most of these balustrade sculptures are a series of representa- 
tions of Nike, .the winged goddess of Victory, in various poses. 
One of these representations, wherein the graceful goddess is 
bending down and arranging the sandal on her foot, is perhaps 
unsurpassed in simple grace and in the wonderful arrangement 
of the folds of drapery that hang so loosely but so artistically 
round the curving outlines of Nike's form. 

. This temple of Victory is only about twenty feet high, and 
proportionately small in length and breadth. But its diminu- 
tiveness seems really to add to its beauty. From the bastion 
that supports it the view over the surrounding land and sea is 
exceptionally glorious. It was from this point that Byron looked 
out over Saron's gulf towards Parnassos and the Peloponnesos 
when he was inspired to write the opening verses of the third 
canto of "The Corsair." 

In general the quantity of statuary and inscriptions and other 
monuments preserved to us from classic times is really remark- 
able. True it is that the portion preserved is after all only a 
small part of the original quantity ; and, what is more deplora- 
ble, it is not always the great master-pieces that have escaped 
destruction. Here, on the Akropolis, one can see the bases of 
famous statues mentioned by the ancient writers, but the statues 
themselves are gone. Only those that had been covered up in 
the earth have escaped. From the Propylaea eastward along the 
top of the citadel there are still traces of the route over which 
the sacrificial processions and all visitors passed on their way to 
the highest point and middle of the Akropolis, where stood the 
Parthenon. Either side of this road was lined with multitudes 
of statues and other votive offerings and commemorative monu- 
ments. Their places can yet be recognized by the chiselled flat 
surfaces in the natural rock, where they stood. Pavsanias, who 
visited the Akropolis in the second century of our era, describes 
many of these statues. With the help of his book we can relo- 
cate them and mourn their loss. Numbers of the inscriptions, 
however, and fortunately many very interesting ones, have been 
found. Some of these inscriptions refer to the building of the 
Parthenon and the Propylaea, and give reliable information about 
the way in which contracts were made for the carving of various 
portions of the ornaments of these structures, and the amounts 
of money paid to each man for his work. 



1902.] 



THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. 



77 




WINGLESS VICTORY TYING HER SANDAL. RELIEF FROM THE 
BALUSTRADE OF NIKE TEMPLE. THE COPY is BY BROUTOS 

WITH RESTORATIONS. 

Against the east wall of the Propylaea is a short inscription 
on the base of a lost statue, which tells us that the statue in 
question had been erected in honor of Athena Hygeia, or Athena 
the Giver of Health. And curiously enough the base with this 
inscription is located on the very spot where we might expect 
to find such a votive monument. For in Plutarch's life of Peri- 
kles we read that the Propylaea were built when this statesman 



78 THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. [April, 

was supreme at Athens, and under his protection ; and that one 
of the artisans, whom Perikles regarded as most diligent and 
necessary, slipped and fell from the scaffolding or from the build- 
ing, and lay dangerously ill ; and that Athena appeared in a 
dream to Perikles and prescribed remedies to be used on the in- 
jured man. The advice of the goddess was followed, and the 
man rapidly recovered, and soon was able to gratify Perikles by 
resuming work. In thankfulness to the goddess, Perikles caused 
a statue, representing her as " Athena of Health," to be erected 
on the spot where the artisan had fallen. And this is the lost 
statue on whose base we can still read the dedicatory in- 
scription. 

Conformably to the nature of the old Greek religion, which 
was polytheistic, a large number of deities enjoyed the worship 
of the pious. Each locality, however, had certain local deities 
that were preferred, and received a more prominent worship. 
This variety of deities often came from the fact that the inhabi- 
tants were a conglomeration of different tribes, and each tribe 
had contributed to the chorus of gods by introducing into it 
such deities as were peculiar to the tribe before it lost its iden- 
tity in the amalgamation. Thus, here on the Akropolis in old- 
est times, the deities worshipped were chiefly Zevs and Earth and 
Athena. One can still read an inscription cut upon the rock of 
the Akropolis just north of the Parthenon, which reads " sacred 
to Gaia the Giver of Fruits," and indicates the place where 
there stood an altar to the goddess Earth. To these primitive 
deities came later imported ones, as for example Apollon and 
Poseidon, who were probably brought here by the immigrant 
lonians. Of the three prominent original deities, however, 
Athena gradually became the supreme one on the Akropolis. 
To her several shrines were sacred. But the chief one, from 
the point of view of art, was the Parthenon, where she was 
venerated under the special appellation of "the Virgin goddess." 
This chef-d'oeuvre is so perfect and so grand that it alone would 
have made the Akropolis famous. It is an immense structure, 
in the Doric style of architecture, built to serve both as a 
shrine sacred to Athena and as a treasure-house wherein could 
be kept valuable utensils and other sacred articles belonging to 
the goddess and to Athens. 

The temple is 228 feet long and 101 feet wide, and corre- 
spondingly high. At either end it terminates in an immense 



THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. 



79 



portico whose roof is supported by sixteen massive Doric 
columns, arranged in two rows, eight in each row. These 
columns are over thirty-four feet high, and more than six feet 
in diameter at the base. Each of the longer sides of the tem- 
ple was also flanked by a majestic single row of similar columns. 
This colonnade, which accordingly runs round the entire temple, 




RUINS OF THE PARTHENON, THE MASTER-PIECE OF THE AKROPOLIS. 

supports an architrave adorned with a series of sculptured mar- 
ble slabs, carved in relief with scenes from four great battles 
recorded in Athenian fable and primitive history, namely, of the 
Giants fighting against the Gods, the Athenians and Lapiths 
against the Centaurs, the Athenians against the Amazons, and 
finally the Greeks against Troy. But the sculptures on these 
slabs, or metopes, as they are called, interesting as they are in 
themselves, deserve the least attention of all the Parthenon 
reliefs, if considered from a purely artistic point of view. Much 
nobler and more perfect art is displayed in the figures of the 
frieze, or long series of sculptured reliefs which adorns the 
upper part of the temple wall, underneath the roof of the sur- 
rounding portico, and encircling the entire wall like a crown. 
This continuous belt of sculpture represents the procession of 



8o THE AKROPOLIS OF A THENS. [April. 

the Great Panathenaea, which every four years came up from the 
city to the Parthenon. In this procession, as we see it in this 
frieze, marched high-priests, various other men in authority, vir- 
gins of noble family, old men chosen for their beauty, deputa- 
tions from friendly cities, carrying their offerings to the Virgin 
goddess, athletes on foot, sacristans leading the animals destined 
to be sacrificed in the hekatomb, young men riding spirited 
horses, others in chariots, and finally the people of Athens in 
festival attire. The purpose of the procession was to place upon 
the statue of Athena in the Parthenon a new veil, woven ex- 
pressly for the Virgin by the women of Athens. The proces- 
sion was a glorious and pompous one, and worthy of the chisel 
of Pheidias, who immortalized it in this frieze, which, since it 
encircled the entire temple wall, measured about 477 feet. But 
one portion of it has been destroyed, another portion is in the 
museum here on the Akropolis, but the third and longest por- 
tion is among the treasures of the British Museum in London, 
included in the collection known as the "Elgin Marbles." These 
reliefs of the Pan-Athenaic procession have been regarded as 
part of the best sculpture of all time. But they are equalled, 
if not surpassed, by the figures that filled the two gables of 
this same Parthenon. According to the customs of Greek 
architectural art, the gables of great buildings were not left 
plain and unornamented, but were filled with a group of reliefs, 
or with statues in the round, so distributed as to artistically fill 
the entire gable, from the middle to the outer angles. Here 
on the Parthenon both groups of gable sculpture refer to the 
goddess to whom the temple was dedicated ; for in the eastern 
gable we have a scene representing the birth of Athena, and in 
the western one the contention between Athena and Poseidon 
for the tutelary possession of Attika. 



1902.] EASTER LILIES. 81 




LHLIES. 



TBY GEORGE H. TURNER. 




HE lilies of Easter, with hearts of gold, 
And petals as white as drifting snow, 
Lie dewy wet on the turfless mould 

Where perfumed winds of the valleys blow. 



A light in the east of a risen day 

Falls white and cold on a new-made grave, 

But Easter lilies will bloom for aye 

Tho' hearts are breaking, and Christ to save ! 

Lilies of Easter are blooming to-day, 
Heavy with perfume and tears of night, 

But a lonely grave so far away 

Blurs all their beauty and drowns my sight. 

Under the lily that 's blooming, alas ! 

In peaceful sleep there 's a calm white face, 
Smiling to me from the years long past 

With a baby's artless, tender grace. 

I watch, as the shepherds of old, at night 
To see the star of Bethlehem rise, 

Whose glory fell on her straining sight 
Where lilies bloom beyond the skies. 

Her faltering steps are guided to-day 

By a Father's hand from doubt and gloom, 

Through beautiful streets that lead the way 
Where Easter lilies eternally bloom. 



VOL. LXXV.- 



, SINNED. 



BY MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE. 



PART II. Continued. 

IN THE RAPIDS OF YOUTH. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

" BON VOYAGE ! " 







|HE scene upon which Father Martin and Stephen 
entered verged upon comedy, yet its tragic sig- 
nificance was heavy in Stephen's heart; and the 
priest's unobtrusive study of Mina had not 
missed the realization that a wilful young soul 
was in peril. 

Poised on the extreme edge of the antique desk, swaying her 
little feet petulantly, after the manner of a naughty child, Mina, 
as the men approached, flashed a look of mingled entreaty and 
defiance towards Stephen, a pathetic look, since it glistened 
with girlish tears ! Beside her stood the new- comer, Mam'selle, 
an appealingly fragile, still beautiful little figure, whose slight 
lameness and still slighter distortion, evident as she turned ex- 
citedly from one auditor to another, were redeemed by her 

SYNOPSIS OF PREVIOUS CHAPTERS. 

Joyce Josselyn, born and brought up amidst all the narrowing restraints of New England 
farm-life, conceives the idea of going to college. His father Hiram considers that college was 
intended for the sons of the rich and that no son of his should waste his youth in college, and if 
Joyce chose to sulk a good stout horsewhip was the best cure for the youngster's stubborn fan- 
cies. Joyce finds a sympathizer in his desire for learning in Father Martin Carruth. 

Chapter II. is a touching family scene between the irate Hiram and the recalcitrant Joyce, 
which concludes in Joyce receiving a flogging with the horsewhip and leaving home. Chapter 
III. introduces Mandy Johason as the boy's sweetheart, whom he meets as he is turning his 
back on the home of his childhood for ever, and they make promises of fidelity. 

In the first chapters of Part II. Joyce as a college student is presented to the various per- 
sonalities who make their home in Carruthdale, the manor-house of Centreville, and there is 
given an insight into the social life of a college town. 

Joyce was graduated with highest honors. Commencement Day at college. Father 
Martin is there for the first time since his own graduation. Dr. Castleton, the president, 
awakens into the spiritual sense. Joyce having outgrown Mandy Johnson, by common con- 
sent their life-ways separate. Joyce enters the world. He accepts the offer tendered to him to 
be sub-editor on a Western paper, and in this capacity, on the morrow of his graduation, he 
enters the vigorous, bustling life of the energetic West. At the moment of his departure he 
calls on Mrs. Raymond and a significant interview takes place, in which the influence of a wo- 
man of the world enters his life. 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 83 

perfect grace of pose and gesture, even as her age was idealized 
by the demi-toilette of mellow lace for which her travelling- 
gown had been hastily exchanged. Her small, fine features 
whose delicate chiselling the years had spiritualized rather than 
marred, her dainty hands with their bird-like flutterings, the 
air with which she carried the physical disability which would 
have humbled a more self-conscious and morbid nature, all 
spoke of gentle traditions. She had flashing dark eyes, and 
abundant white hair picturesquely contrasting with her still fresh 
skin. Her manner, beautifully reverent as she greeted Father 
Martin, suggested a dainty and delicate coquetry. 

' Mechanic ! ' she exclaimed, appealing to the new-comers to 
stand with her against the rebellious Mina. "To storm because 
I refuse the impresario that she dance on the stage, the stage 
of the public opera ! ' 

' / may not dance on the stage, no, not I ! ' blazed Mina. 
' But you, ma tante, danced upon it, you, and my dear dead 
mother ! Then why not I, too, since I choose ? " 

' Because you are not a professional, and never shall be ! " 
impetuously interposed Stephen, with impolitic fraternal severity. 

' All the world 's a stage, Mina," temporized Father Martin. 
' Society gives you a wider as well as a choicer artistic field 
than the profession proper. Do not surrender your rare privi- 
lege of selection of your own public ! ' 

" ' Society ! ' " scoffed Mina. " Society is the world of arti- 
fice, not of art ! Am I not a professional artist born, 7, my 
mother's daughter ? She loved the stage, Mam'selle has told 
me: and died of the artist's homesickness! To me, as to her, 
the glow of the lights, the pulse of the music, the thrill of the 
great ovation ' 

'Are but the surface- charms of a spell whose real strength 
is of soul, else it falls short of genius, Mina! The theology of 
art, that is art's real lore, its inspiration, its immortality ! You 
and I must study art's true science, together ! " 

' But yes," assented Mina, radiantly, flitting down from her 
perch like a fluttering sparrow. " I shall discuss art with you, 
dear my Father, with greatest pleasure ! You have the sensi- 
tiveness that comprehends ! The theology of art ! What a 
beautiful subject ! Have I not always maintained that art was 
divine, a grace of the spirit? But as for Mam'selle ma tante, 
and this philistine brother Stephen, " 



84 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [April, 

She finished her sentence with a gesture of disdain ; and 
petulantly evading Stephen's caressing hand, retreated to a dis- 
tant arm-chair. Her vision of the unknown impresario, of the 
spell of the footlights, of the haunting strains of the orchestra, 
of the inspiring applause of the public, absorbed her to the ex- 
clusion of any memory of the absent Joyce ; but Mrs. Raymond, 
suspecting Father Martin of contriving his banishment, fixed 
upon him eyes narrowed by resentful dislike. 

" Have you sent your Maintown youth back to his native 
fields, on the plan of ' snatching a brand from the burning ' ? ' 
she queried, satirically. 

" I regret that the power you ascribe to me is not mine, 
Imogen. If it were, Joyce would return with me to Maintown, 
yes ; or at least, he would remain in his native New England ! ' 

" You believe in loyalty to traditions, my cousin ? Why in 
his case, more than in your own ? ' 

"The evolution of religious tradition is conversion, Imo- 
gen : the departure from simple social traditions, too often per- 



version ! ' 



" What a one-sided view of the matter ! ' 

" Truth, however broad, is necessarily single-sided. Only 
falsehood presents two faces. But to speak practically, my dear 
cousin, can you deny that the favors of fortune pouring upon 
Joyce at present are exposing him to the perils of inordinate 
self-confidence and ambition, to the temptations of a luxury 
alien to his heritage, worst of all, to the lures of romantic 
goals which he must find, at the end, inaccessible?" 

"'Romantic goals?' What do you mean?' she demanded, 
with suddenly gracious interest. 

Father Martin was not politic. In dealing a ruthless blow to 
her complacent vanity, he antagonized his cousin, and circum- 
vented his own end. 

You are surrounded socially by fair young contemporaries 
not yet invincibly shrined, like you, in youthful marriage," he 
said, bluntly. "To some one ingenuous girlish heart among 
these our audacious Joyce, with his attractive personality and 
caressing manner, may become as dangerous as premature asso- 
ciation with the most alluring type of girlhood naturally must 
prove to him ! On either side, would you wish to be responsible 
for the heartache of an attachment which you would be the 
very first to declare quite hopeless, matrimonially ? ' 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 85 

" James ! ' called Imogen, with vengeful intention. She ex- 
ulted in her power to punish her cousin for his repeated wounds 
to her self-love. Realizing that through Joyce Josselyn she 
could stab him to the heart, she resolved that her husband 
should be the unconscious instrument of her revenge. 

"What is it this time, little woman?' responded Raymond, 
approaching her with pathetic alacrity. 

" I refer you to Martin," evaded Imogen, " who wishes to 
expound to you the conservatism of the Church, socially and 
matrimonially. The ' divine right of kings ' pales before the 
selective social obligation of the ecclesiastical elect ! As for 
your democratic spirit in exposing young women of position and 
fortune to the contaminating society of a mere worthy son of 
the American people, heresy, my dear Jim, heresy ! Joyce 
Josselyn, for instance, is decreed, ex cathedra, a social heathen 
and publican ! Martin, the Reverend Martin, in the interests 
of Gladys and Mina, dictates his ostracism from the Ranch ! ' 

As Imogen knew well, the traditional effect of a red flag 
flaunted in the face of a bull was as nothing compared with the 
result of open profession of social conservatism, defended on any 
but the moral basis, to the whole-souled, open-hearted son of 
the far West, superficially Easternized only by accidents of wealth 
and marriage ! Her malicious laugh pealed behind her, as she 
joined the distant group surrounding Mam'selle. 

" The Church is conservative, is it ? ' queried Raymond, 
sharply. "Well, I'm down on the class- creed, wherever I meet 
it ; and the cloth does n't Christianize it for me, no, sir ! Society 
with a capital S ought to stand for soul, in church and out ; 
and if it stands for Snob instead, then more 's the pity both for 
pulpit and people, for they don't know what good society is ! 
Wealth does n't make it, rank does n't make it, but pure women 
and clean, honorable men do make it ; and nine times out of 
ten, when the right kind of youth goes to the dogs, it is only 
because pride and snobbery have defrauded it of decent social 
associations, and that 's the sin crying to Heaven for vengeance, 
in my catechism ! When any woman on my Ranch can't sit 
down on a pine-board, and eat off the same plate with a God- 
made young man whose life does n't shame its Maker, then I 'm 
sorry for her, that 's all ! A red-blooded young fellow bright 
enough to make his own place in the world, and good enough 
to keep his life clean while he 's doing it, is an incomparably 



86 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [April, 

better match for the proudest woman ever born than any club- 
lounging fitznoodle whose blue-blood too often substitutes both 
mind and morals ! That 's my social gospel, straight from the 
shoulder ! ' 

" My dear Raymond," protested Father Martin, " your social 
sentiments are identical with my own, and my cousin wilfully 
misrepresented my justified fear lest Joyce reap his harvest be- 
fore he had sown it ! However, it is striking eleven, and if you 
are to leave by the express, you have no time to waste on the 
discussion of social problems. I'll follow Joyce, now, and join 
you at the station. There is no necessity for his return here. 
His farewells will be taken for granted." 

" Oh, all right, if you prefer it ! I told him to turn up, though, 
you know, and the carriage is around already ; but you can take 
and keep it, and I '11 drive down in the cart ! ' 

Imogen, sauntering back to the pair, smiled inscrutably. She 
said to herself that clever as Father Martin's little ruse might 
be, Joyce Josselyn would not leave without one farewell word 
to her ! Her supreme self-confidence assumed an influence over 
him of which, if it existed, Joyce was quite unconscious. Did 
her vanity mislead her, or was her feminine intuition correct ? 

"Say, Martin the Reverend," appealed Raymond, "don't 
hold against me anything I 've been saying in heat, will you ? 
I was n't pitching into you, but the world in general, you know ! 
Your heart 's all right ; but your patrician traditions pull against 
it; and what an effete Easterner like you wants is a run out 
West, to rub the rust of puritanical ages off you ! Can't you 
jump on the midnight-train with us, and wire to your Bishop, 
or to the Pope of Rome, if you like, that you 've struck for an 
extended vacation ? ' 

Father Martin laughed heartily, making his adieux. He had 
accepted the hospitality of his old home with a reserve, making 
his early Mass an excuse for sleeping at the Catholic rectory. 

" The Vatican would cable its permission for my permanent 
holiday, without regret, I dare say," he answered. "But my 
little Maintown parish has a strong hold upon my heart. When 
this little Mina and I shall have mastered to mutual satisfaction 
all the perplexing problems of the theology of art, my vacation 
will be at an end, for the present ! ' 

" I love him," exclaimed Mina enthusiastically, as Father 
Martin departed. " He is what / call a man ! ' 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SIN NEK. 87 

" Hush, chere petite" reproved the scandalized Mam'selle. 
Monsieur notre Pere is a priest of le ban Dieu ! To speak of 
him as a man is not convenable ! And to say that you love 
him, bebee Mina, when is it, then, that you will cease to be 
but the little child?" 

" Leave her a child, dear Mam'selle," interposed Stephen, 
quickly. 

" I too love Father Martin," confessed Gladys. " There is 
a beautiful name for the priest like him. I think of it al- 
ways when he is speaking earnestly. It is ' Alter Chris - 
tus ! " 

: Yes," assented Stephen, thoughtfully. " That is indeed a 
beautiful name, Miss Broderick. Happy the man who bears it 
as worthily as Father Martin ! ' 

Gladys gazed at him with suddenly startled eyes. A pre- 
monition seemed to flash upon her heart, destined to influence 
vitally her life and his. Already they were drifting into an 
initiatory friendship which but preluded warmer emotion ! 
Although Gladys took men very simply, her father's loving 
comradeship having familiarized her with the masculine atmos- 
phere,^ yet Stephen, strong and tender, chivalrous, earnest, and 
noble-minded, inevitably made his impression upon her ; while 
every day of informal intimacy impelled him nearer the deep 
waters of conscious love. Hitherto, with the exception of his 
fraternal devotion to Mina, he had been " a man's man," first 
and last ; absorbed in Raymond's practical interests, and only 
in occasional dreamful hours realizing that his soul strained 
towards higher things. But even as he responded spiritually to 
Father Martin, so Gladys' gentle maidenhood was kindling him 
emotionally. New thoughts, sweet anticipations, tender im- 
pulses, all began to throng his masculine life ; and the divine 
chord vibrating through the human world sounded its first 
sweet, tremulous echo in his awakening heart. 

' Say, you folks," jested Raymond, significantly, " it 's after 
eleven, and I start on a gallop across the continent at twelve. 
Excuse a poor fellow for eloping with his own wife for a good- 
by-kiss, will you ? ' 

As he had anticipated, his proposed elopement was rendered 
unnecessary by the laughing disappearance of the entire party. 
He followed them to the door, taking hearty farewells, and 
threatening Mam'selle with unspeakable vengeance if she suf- 



88 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [April, 

fered his wife to fail the Ranch at the last moment, as she had 
failed it in former years ! 

Imogen listened in unsmiling disdain. Her husband's public 
profession of marital sentiment jarred on her pride and reserve. 
She was blind to his redeeming virtues, because self-love rather 
than wife-love still dominated her haughty spirit. With all her 
proud young heart she repented that she had married, in the 
imprudent haste of pique, this Westerner whose wealth had 
been his only recommendation in her fastidious eyes. But, as 
yet, Raymond had not realized that his bread-craving love was 
fed only on stones. Idealizing his wife's coldness as the super- 
fine delicacy of the most refined type of gentle-womanhood, he 
lived in the hopeful faith that her heart must respond to his 
own as maturity, humanizing the spiritual reserve of youth, 
should reveal to her manly love's worth. 

With the revolt of the primeval man from the artificialities 
of civilization, in moments when the natural sentiments are 
uppermost, he pulled the dangling gilded ball that extinguished 
the lights ; and flinging his arm about his reluctant wife, drew 
her to the open window. The soft air, sweet from the pines, 
blowing freshly in their faces, the stellar skies beaming down 
upon them the silent benediction of a watchful heaven, the 
young moon's luminous crescent shimmering beyond the inter- 
vening darkness, seemed to Raymond more harmonious with 
human emotion than convention's superficial insignia ! The 
fresh purity of his Western prairies was in his heart and primi- 
tive soul. There was a mystical sacredness about his love, ap- 
pealing to his undeveloped higher nature. But no responsive 
sentiment rewarded him. Imogen resented the fact that all her 
repulses had taught her husband, at best, only occasional ex- 
terior repression ; not abiding reserve of spirit. 

" Imogen," he whispered, with his lips on her hair, " you 
will follow me as soon as I wire that the car is scheduled ? 
You will not fail me this time, sweetheart ? ' 

She stirred restlessly. Her face, as the moonlight illumined 
it, was hard and impatient. 

1 1 suppose I shall be compelled to chaperon Gladys, this 
first season," she admitted, reluctantly ; " but unless she marries 
speedily, you must transfer her to Mam'selle. / cannot be 
fretted permanently by the charge of a convent-girl!' 

" Nor by the heart of a husband, Imogen ? " 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 89 

"You have no time for sentimentality, James. Even now 
you should be on your way to the station.! ' 

"Then, in this last moment together, tell me what is wrong 
between us, little woman ? Why do you repulse and evade me 
so persistently ? Time should bring wife and husband more 
closely together ! We must get at the root of the evil that is 
parting and chilling us, instead. Have I offended you uncon- 
sciously ? Have I been remiss, unintentionally ? I know I am 
only a rough old blunderer ; but my heart and my love are 
all right ! " 

She put up her lips, and kissed him perfunctorily. " Now 
go, you great baby," she laughed, pushing him from her with 
tapering finger-tips. " That is my answer to everything every- 
thing ! A love-making husband really must not be encouraged ! 
Good-by, mon ami: and ' bon voyage' 

' I shall count the days and nights, Imogen ! Don't keep 
me waiting, don't ! ' 

'My word is given you. I shall go to the Ranch." 
Till we meet, then, dear heart ! God bless you ! ' 

She stood where he had left her, until she heard his friendly 
last words to the servants, the clang of the house-door, the 
whirl of the cart down the carriage-road. Then she turned on 
the lights, and gazed steadfastly into the mirror. A slow smile 
curled her lips as she exulted in the radiant youth and beauty 
facing her; but her eyes were disdainful, her pose defiant. She* 
was battling against her fate. 

' O you fool ! ' she soliloquized, " you young, beautiful, self- 
ruined fool, to have rushed into a mesalliance with a gilded boor, 
when if you had waited, if only you had waited " 

Over her locked teeth her lips were compressed to a fine red 
line. Her sudden silence was eloquent of repressed regret for 
propitious possibilities recognized all too late. 

'What was superfluous wealth to you," she demanded, 
fiercely, " you, Martin Carruth's heiress, that you should have 
sold yourself for it at the expense of position of possible 
love ? " 

She threw back her proud dark head, laughing bitterly, 
derisively. 

"Mrs. 'Jim' Raymond," she mocked: "Mrs. 'Jim' Raymond, 
when to-night you might be my Lady Buckingham, or the Countess 
de Castlevieux, or, if love surpassed pride, at least the wife of 



go JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [April, 

some dashing young American Caesar, born to conquer the 
world" 

She wheeled about sharply, startled by the sudden apparition 
of a face smiling over her shoulder. Waiving formality in his 
haste, Joyce had entered unannounced ; but absorbed in her 
thoughts, Mrs. Raymond had not been aware of his presence. 

"You?" she cried. "You?" 

She sank into a chair, leaning back languorously, and smil- 
ing up at him in intimate silence. The tinted lights gleamed 
in her uplifted eyes, and shimmered luminously over her firm 
white throat. Her hands, lightly interlaced on her knee, were 
as dainty and fragrant as a blush-rose's petals. Their jewels, 
shimmering like sunlit dews, attracted Joyce's eyes, which lingered 
on them. 

"I have only a moment," he panted; "but I could not go 
without one farewell-word to you ! Mrs. Raymond, my thanks 
are too deep to be spoken, and I am going so far so far away ! 
May I might I just kiss your hand ? ' 

She smiled indulgently, but her hands did not relax their 
clasp. On the contrary, they tightened till her rings bruised 
her tender flesh. But Joyce was blind to the significant ges- 
ture. 

" What an incorrigible innocent you are," she evaded, " to 
fancy a run across the continent a journey of magnitude ! Why, 
I sleep all the way from East to West, like a child in a rock- 
ing-cradle. Wait until you start upon a triumphal ' Grand Tour,' 
as the American Croesus you can be yet, if you will ! ' 

Welcome as were her flattering words, Joyce looked about 
him restlessly. He missed a sweetness he had anticipated, and 
which he regretted to surrender. He was still too much of a 
boy at heart to conceal his disappointment. 

" Miss Morris has retired for the night, I suppose," he said, 
regretfully. "And Miss Miss Broderick " 

Mrs. Raymond suddenly sat erect. Her voice sounded hard 
and unresponsive. 

" ' And Miss Broderick : ' yes ? ' she queried. 

" Oh, my farewells to her and Miss Morris, that is all, Mrs. 
Raymond ! My abrupt disappearance was scarcely quite courte- 
ous. But of course you know I was under orders ! Please 
express my regrets for me ! As for you ' 

His eyes wandered from her to her luxurious surroundings. 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 91 

An older and less vain woman would have recognized that not 
she, but the world she represented, was enthralling him. There 
was a dignity, a beauty, a glow and spell about magnificence 
that thrilled Joyce, as love thrills lovers. He responded to sen- 
suousness, which is a thing 'as distinct from sensuality as the 
blush of youth is distinct from the rouge on sale! Splendid 
environment was to him as sunshine to the flower : refinement, 
even as freshening dews, to the artistic side of his temperament ! 
He did not analyze the charm of the priceless tapestries, the 
gleaming marbles, the sombre busts, the rare old books, the 
exquisite frescoes, the soft old rugs, the reflecting antique mir- 
rors. He knew only that these were his pulse of life, and that 
Mrs. Raymond was the living symbol of them ! His kindled 
eyes reverted to her. 

" ' As for me ? ' she smiled, fully propitiated. 

Impulsively he sank on one knee beside her. His words, 
almost incoherent in his excitement and haste, yet rang true 
with the eloquence of sincere emotion. 

" They thought I could go without one word of thanks to 
you," he murmured ; " you, to whom I owe all that I am, all 
that I can ever hope to be ! Education is only the basis of 
knowledge. College was my intellectual corner-stone, yes : 
but you have been the architect of my human life, my mentor 
in the world ! Society, not seclusion, is the university of ' man's 
study, man ! ' Without the social initiation which is my debt to 
you, what should I have been at Centreville but a plodding 
student, a recluse, a boorish book- worm ? Only for you and 
your husband what would I be to-night, but an humble strug- 
gler ? Oh, I have no time, now, to tell you all that you are 
and have been to me, but do believe that I thank you, I 
thank you ! ' 

" Rise, Sir Knight," she smiled ; but omitting the gracious 
touch of hand which would have completed the courtly cere- 
mony. Mrs. Raymond understood the lure of reserve, the abid- 
ing charm of aloofness. "You have not another moment to 
waste," she warned him, rising in turn, with a regretful glance 
at the clock ; " and you must run no risks for me ! But 
remember this, that I have befriended you only because of my 
faith in your power to command exceptional success. My hus- 
band can afford to be an idealist, you cannot, so do not be 
misled by his admirable theories. Instead, devote every energy 



92 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [April. 

to the race for wealth, first of all ! As intelligent worldlings, 
you and I know that without it you are hopelessly handi- 
capped : and while fame waits upon fortune with obsequious 
readiness, it is chary of anticipating it, and poor worth goes to 
the wall ! Be material, severely practical, mercenarily selfish ! 
Dreamers will tell you that the service of self is not a noble 
ideal ; nevertheless, yours is a defensible case of ' charity be- 
ginning at home ' ! Only when you have served self well, will 
you be in a position to serve others ! To trample, or be tram- 
pled upon, is the choice before you ; to conquer, or to be 
conquered ignominiously ! There is no middle course. Now, 
this is my warning ; do not sacrifice even the smallest of the 
many financial chances the West will give you, through any 
quixotic loyalty to the Pioneer. Local journalism has no per- 
manent claim upon you. Your place is among the men who 
sway the world, you have a genius for leadership in you ! 
Forge ahead like a hero, and force me to be proud of you. 
Then, by way of reward, ' 

She laughed luringly as the white hand he had vainly sought 
to kiss gestured him towards the door. His face flushed as he 
responded to the subtle challenge. He faced her with a sudden 
resolute manliness. 

" I shall claim my reward," he asserted. 

But it was the pride of self-love that inspired his resolution : 
not the allegiance to which Mrs. Raymond too complacently 
ascribed it. 

" I have given him an incentive," she mused, as the door 
shut behind him. " He will live to love me or to hate me 
for to-night ! " 

" To love or to hate,' 1 ticked the great bronze clock. " Which, 
which, which ? ' 

(TO BE CONTINUED.) 



r 




THE HOLLAND. 




SUBMARINE NAVIGATION. .,;,;;':: ,.; 

ONG before our times ancient nations had strug- 
gled with the question of submarine navigation, 
and it is said that Alexander the Great used a 
machine by means of which it was possible to 
walk under water. This was doubtless the diving - 
bell, which consisted of a bell turned upside down in the water, 
and in which* there remained a sufficient quantity of air to ad- 
mit of a short stay under water. The diving-bell has now been 
wonderfully perfected, and is used in construction work along 



the coasts of the sea and in the beds of rivers. Something en- 
tirely different, however, was sought for. A real ship capable 
of moving freely in the midst of the liquid element was 
dreamed of, but its construction was a conquest reserved for 
modern times. 

i 

The history of all the great inventions has its martyrology, 
and submarine navigation is no exception to the rule. 

Thanks to the efforts and devotion of brainy inventors, the 
final success has almost been reached. The majority of great 
nations are in possession of submarine boats in course of im- 



94 



SUBMARINE NAVIGATION. 



[April, 



provement and nearing perfection, the most interesting of which 
are those recently tried in the United States and in France. 

Mr. Holland is the creator of the submarine torpedo-boats 
adopted by the American government. At the bow of the 
Holland boat is a black hole, which is simply the mouth of a 
real cannon, and not the eye of a Cyclops, as appearances might 
lead one to imagine. When the boat rides on the surface of the 
water it is always ready to defend and to attack, and the gun 
carried can fire shells* loaded with dynamite, which cause ter- 
rific havoc, a distance of nearly a mile. Once completely under 
water the little boat closes the mouth of its gun and relies upon 
its other weapons. There are two other openings, one at 




THE ARGONAUT. 

- 

the bow and the other at the stern, through which formidable 
projectiles can be hurled, and. particularly the automobile tor- 
pedoes, which are intended to explode under the sides of the 
ship against which they are mysteriously thrown by the invisible 
submarine boat. 

The Holland can ride either on the surface or completely 
under water. Its back is flattened, and forms a small bridge, 
where the commanding officer stands when the boat is sailing 
on the surface ; it has also two small masts which can be turned 
down, and in the centre of this bridge a sort of cylinder may be 
seen ; it is the door through which we are enabled to go down into 
this curious boat. Raising the lid which closes the cylinder, 



SUBMARINE NAVIGATION. 



95 



we reach, by means of a ladder, the interior of the submarine 
boat ; in passing we notice that the side walls of the cylinder, 
or turret, are cut into small glass windows which enable the 
captain, when standing in the turret, to keep his eye on the 
outside, either to guide the boat or reconnoitre the position of 
the enemy. 

When the lid of the turret is hermetically sealed, a sensation 
of being completely imprisoned in this steel hull is at once felt. 
Then the captain opens the cocks, which causes water to flow 
into special reservoirs, adding enough weight to the boat to 
cause it to sink to the required depth. The noise of the water 
entering into the boat creates a rather terrifying impression. 




The view, through the small open windows at the sides of the 
boat, of the hull going down by degrees causes a feeling of 
uneasiness, and raises in the mind a doubt as to its ever being 
able to again ascend to the surface. At first the boat leans 
slowly to the side, and is soon totally immersed ; it moves 
easily now, the petroleum motor which was doing the work 
while on the surface being replaced by an electric motor, which 
turns the spiral screw. But how are we going to breathe ? For 
that purpose reservoirs have been provided, containing a con- 
siderable quantity of compressed air. 

A sufficient depth has now been reached to prevent the boat 
being seen on the surface of the water, but allowing the per- 



9 6 



SUBMARINE NAVIGATION. 



[Apiil, 



1 







THE GOUBET. 

sons in the boat to observe all that takes place outside, as 
above the turret rises a tube provided with a glass prism which 
reflects the images of exterior objects, like a photographic ap- l 
paratus. His eye fixed on this glass, the captain guides the 
movements of the boat by means of the two governors and the 
screw. Under such conditions the boat is not moving blindly ; 
even when diving into deep waters the boat can be guided 
towards its mark, for the captain has taken good care, before 
the immersion, to note exactly the straight line and the angle 
made by the boat with the immutable precision of the compass, 
and all he now has to do is to rely upon the signs of the 
valuable instrument at his service. When, in his judgment, the 
required distance has been covered, the captain returns with 
caution near the surface to ascertain the position of the object 
he seeks and to figure how much distance there remains still to 
travel. The sights enjoyed by the passengers of a submarine 
boat are really marvellous ; in a diffused light, which recalls 
somewhat the appearance of the magnificent ice grottoes of the 
Alps, shoals of fishes swim by, unmindful of observers, before 
whose eyes a real submarine garden, offering all the wonders 
of an unknown land, is stretched out. Under the strange light 
filtering through the liquid space the twisted sea-weeds assume 
the most wonderful and graceful aspects. 

All these sights divert one's attention and tend to drive 
away one's feelings of anxiety. The reservoirs which furnish the 



1902.] 



SUBMARINE NAVIGATION. 



97 



air we breathe must be getting empty. The pumps are then 
pressed into service and discharge the water which has been 
brought in to permit the descent, and the boat returns to the 
surface. Should the pumps for any reason fail to work, a weight 
suspended under the hull would be loosened, and the boat, sud- 
denly lightened, would rise by itself. 

Americans have built submarine boats, not only for warfare, 
but also for the purpose of finding the wrecks of vessels which 
are buried in the depths of the sea. It is with such an end 
in view that the boat which bears the name of the Argonaut 
was constructed. One of the oddities of this wreck- searcher 
consists in the wheels with which it is equipped, and by means 
of which it moves at the bottom of the sea by revolving upon 
them ; it also carries spikes, claws, and various tools which are 
operated from the interior of the boat. 

France has not remained behind, but, on the contrary, has 
been among the foremost of great nations in the struggle for 
the possession of submarine boats. First of all comes the 
Gonbety named after its inventor. It is only eight metres long ? 
with a diameter of less than two metres, and its hull is made 
entirely of brass. On examining the interior of this minuscule 
man-of-war, its elegance cannot fail to surprise the visitor; 
there are, for instance, benches of polished wood to be used as 
chests, and in which are stored the accumulators supplying the 
electric current which sets in motion the motor, and, conse- 
quently, the screw. The entire crew is made up of three men, 




THE GOUBET. 



VOL. LXXV. 7 



98 To A FIRST VIOLET. [April, 

including the captain, who stands on watch in the turret as soon 
as the lid is closed. The boat goes down, by the ordina/y pro- 

' T 

cess of forcing water into the reservoirs. At the stern of the 
boat is the electric apparatus which controls the motion of the 
screw and the helm, which in the Goubet are in one. 

The Gustave-Zede, which also bears the name of its inventor, 
who is a naval officer, is no less than forty metres in length, 
with a diameter of a little over three metres. It recently 
made the trip from Marseilles to Toulon without the least 
accident ; its speed under water averages twelve knots per hour, 
and enables it to come unseen near the enemy's ships, hurl 
against them its deadly torpedoes, and sail away fast enough 
to be under cover and safe from the explosion it has itself 
caused. 

Such frightful means of destruction must fill all civilized 
nations with horror. At the recent Congress of The Hague a 
proposition was made to forbid, by international law, the use 
of submarine torpedo-boats. The day submarine boats ceased 
to be employed as implements of destruction would not be the 
last of their usefulness. This mode of navigation could render 
numerous and glorious services in the work of exploring the 
submarine regions, and thus the progress of science would 
accomplish not a work of death, but a work of peaceful con- 
quest, a new development of the powers of intelligent mankind. 



TO A FIRST VIOLET. 

BY J. FRANCIS DUNNE. 

LITTLE Beauty, shall I leave thee, 
That others may thy sweetness share, 

As thou shin'st in new-born glory, 
And scentest all the morning air ? 

Nay, I '11 pluck thee, flow'ret, 

And thy sweetness all consume, 

Spiritualize thy every virtue, 

And send forth thy sweet perfume. 



1902.] t\>fc-3/r/Vw ENGLAND CONVERSION. 99 

* 





ENGLAND CONVERSION. 

ANOTHER story of a conversion ! The same old tale 
probably ! ' I seem to hear these words as I 
begin to write. 

Then why tell it ? 

It is the hope that my experience may be 
helpful to others which induces me to relate how I became a 
Catholic, for I am questioned on all sides as to what led me to 
take this step. There are hosts of earnest men and women 
longing to find the truth, and I would gladly do anything in 
my power to help even one soul to discover the path which 
leads to light. 

I was born and bred in Boston, in the centre of Unitarianism 
of the Conservative type, sometimes spoken of as Channing 
Unitarianism. This was the natural outcome of Puritanism ; a 
revolt against all that was unlovely in that too rigid creed and 
practice. It was good, sterling stock, that old Puritan New 
England race, and no finer exponents of Unitarianism could be 
found. Their creed, however, did not remain stationary, but 
gradually a new school, or sect within the sect, began to develop, 
and Liberal or Radical Unitarianism came more and more to the 
front. 

Soon after I became old enough to think for myself and to 
question the beliefs that I had inherited, I recognized the incon- 
sistency of the Conservative school of Unitarianism. I had been 
brought up to believe that Christ was unlike any other human 
being who had ever lived ; perhaps even might have had pre- 
existence ; that he was without sin, had performed miracles, 
that he rose from the dead ; and yet he was not God. I was 
told, however, that he was divine and this point was made of 
great importance understanding the word to mean partaking of 
the nature of God, in a way quite different from that of any 
other human being who had ever lived. 

I remember distinctly the first blow which came to awaken 
me out of my security in this belief. The remark was made to 
me, " Christ was God, or Christ was man. He could not be 
divine, and yet not God ; the tertns contradict each other. 



ioo A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. [April, 

There is not, and could not be, a being neither God nor man." 
This statement came upon me like a sudden shock, but it seethed 
in my brain ; I could not get away from it ; and gradually my 
beliefs took shape, and I awoke to the consciousness that I was an 
out-and-out Radical Unitarian. I was confident that Jesus Christ 
was not God ; therefore he was man ; and with that conclusion 
all belief in miracles or anything supernatural in the Bible fell 
away. 

As I look back it seems meagre diet on which to feed a 
human soul ; yet I still had great reverence for the Bible as the 
most holy book ever written, and for the person of Christ, his 
perfect life, and his spiritual and moral teachings. In the pres- 
ent fulness of light, it is not easy to throw myself back into the 
old attitude, and I now wonder how I could have gleaned as 
much inspiration as I did from the reading of the Bible in those 
days. I remember having a suspicion now and then that there 
was not, logically, enough motive power or authority for the high- 
est religious life in the creed that I professed, and -that proba- 
bly much of our religious sentiment was due to a sort of in- 
herited instinct from pious ancestors ; but, on the whole, I was 
happy in my belief. I had such absolute faith in God's good- 
ness and love, and in a future life untroubled by a thought of 
the existence of a devil or of hell, that it gave me a most com- 
forting assurance that in the end all souls would get to heaven. 
I felt sure that beyond the grave there must be some punishment 
for sin, but also a chance to repent and grow better, till the 
purified soul would be ready to enter into the full bliss of 
heaven. 

I found among Unitarians a very high moral standard and 
a strong sense of personal responsibility, as each man must live 
so as to save his own soul, as there was no belief in the re- 
deeming power of Christ's blood. 

Besides the lofty standards of morality and the great rever- 
ence for Christ's life as the model which we were bidden 
to strive to follow (and I remember thinking that it could only 
be an example to man, if he were man ; for if God, how could 
any human being hope to walk in his footsteps ?), there was a 
certain intellectual satisfaction. I found great solace in the 
thought that our beliefs were consistent with the proved facts of 
science, and that no supernatural religion could make good such 
a claim. This confidence was perhaps the one argument which 



1902.] A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. 101 

kept me most firmly anchored to the Unitarian creed. I saw no 
reason to think that God had supernaturally revealed himself ; 
and as to a belief in the Trinity, I could not imagine how any 
logical mind could hold such a view. I was, in fact, so firmly 
fixed in my opinion that it was a contradiction in terms and 
could not be true, that I came very near being an illiberal 
"Liberal." 

At one time I was much influenced by the preaching of one 
of the most "advanced* Unitarians, a man with uncommon gifts 
of oratory, with real love of God, and for his fellow- man, whom he 
was honestly trying to help onward and upward. This minister 
was deeply imbued with the Herbert Spencer school of philosophic 
thought, and popularized mental philosophy from the pulpit. A 
little knowledge is a dangerous thing, and this popularizing or 
cheapening of philosophy for the multitude is one of the most 
insidious means of sapping religious belief. It puffs up with 
conceit the listener, who becomes satisfied that he has solved 
the riddle of the universe ; and that it is rather an easy affair 
after all. Such methods breed the most arrogant self-com- 
placency and they kept me happy for years, for from my lofty 
height I looked down upon other creeds as hide-bound with the 
remnants of outgrown superstitions. 

And yet, all the time I clung to the beauty of the spiritual 
and moral truths in the Bible, and earnestly strove to live up 
to them. So convinced was I of being in the right, that I 
longed to call to others to come outside their barriers to breathe 
the fresh air. 

Was I really at rest in my inmost heart ? No ; for I never 
considered these questions of religion as settled, and I read far 
and wide everything that seemed to promise me light largely, 
however, the writings of the self-styled " advanced school ' of 
thought. Now and then a suspicion did cross my mind that 
indifference to religion was the natural outcome of all this free- 
dom. We of this generation had the advantage of the religious 
beliefs of those preceding us, but what would become of the 
next ? The laxity about church-going did not trouble me. I con- 
sidered that church services were " a means, not an end." Some 
persons were helped by them, others were not ; let the former 
then go to church, and the latter stay away. There was another 
phrase which helped to smother any disquietude as to where we 
might be drifting ; it was this : " In New England we have 



102 A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. [April, 

devout free thinking." True it is that in this part of our country 
there are many honest souls freely questioning religious beliefs, 
and in a reverent spirit ; though devout I can hardly now con- 
sider their attitude. 

Thus, with my intellectual conceit flattered by this fancy that 
our religious views were alone consistent with the proved facts 
of science, and fascinated by sermons preached on that basis by 
a man of talent, for whose character I had great respect, and 
with my soul nourished by spiritual truths taken from Holy 
Scripture (but the supreme valu'e of which I now know so well 
comes from their being based on supernatural authority), I was 
cheerful and content. 

Without pre-meditation, I took a step which eventually led 
me into the Catholic Church. I questioned a Catholic as to his 
belief. 

Before going further, it may pertinently be asked if this was 
actually the first time that the claims of the Catholic Church 
had attracted my attention ? and I must say that it was not. 
Many years before the power of the church as the mightiest 
institution on earth had impressed me. I realized that I knew 
little about it, and that at least I ought to inform myself, so I 
asked questions of a few priests and other Catholics, and 
pondered a good deal over the matter at recurring intervals, 
but never went deep enough to get much light. I gained some- 
thing, So that my newly acquired interest in the church was 
never wholly lost, but I was soon drawn back into my old 
beliefs after the most superficial acquaintance with Catholic 
doctrine ; not enough to remove more than a surface prejudice 
against an institution of which I was surprisingly ignorant, and 
what seems to me now as culpably so. 

My short incursions into Catholic territory had not been 
wholly fruitless. I had learned a little pitifully little, it is true 
but I had gained a greater respect for Catholics and for their 
Church ; yet I still cherished with a jaunty confidence born of 
ignorance of the very foundations of their faith, and nourished 
by a smattering of mere odds and ends of theology, an obstinate 
belief that their creed was outgrown in the light of modern 
research. 

Just at this time when I was feeling especially happy in my 
" liberal ' views, I happened to meet a friend, who, to my sur- 
prise, had become a convert to Catholicism two years before. I 



1902.] A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. 103 

had had more than ordinary respect for his intellectual ability, 
so when the news came of his " going over to Rome," as the 
phrase is, my first feeling was one of keen disappointment in 
him, and I exclaimed, " How could he, of all men, have taken 
such a retrograde step ? ' 

Many years had passed since our last meeting, when our 
paths came together once more. Almost my first words to him 
were : ' So you have become a Catholic ! Are you willing to tell 
me how this happened ? ' Looking searchingly at me, as if to 
read the motive of my question, he answered with great delibera- 
tion, " Yes if you really wish to know." 

In what condition of mind was I that day when without 
warning came into my life the first really marked human influ- 
ence which put me on the path that in time led me into the 
Catholic Church ? I was in the full enjoyment of a holiday 
time in Rome; I had not been harassed for two years or more 
by any special doubts about my own Unitarian stand- point, and 
was in fact in my most aggressively confident mood. Yet I 
was honest, and it was in no flippant spirit that I put this 
momentous question. There was an element of curiosity in it, 
the desire to find out if any reasonable explanation could be 
given for what seemed inexplicable. I am sure, though, that 
it did not flash across my mind for a moment that his state- 
ment of the case could unsettle my views in the least; for was 
not I out in the open, as it were, with beliefs well in harmony 
with modern scientific thought ? Still, it would be at least in- 
teresting to find out what had induced him to take this " retro- 
grade ' step. 

That first talk lasted a long time, and now I can scarcely go 
back and put my finger on all the points of Catholic doctrine 
so clearly stated that day that the old sense of security in my 
belief was disturbed. From that hour I can date the beginning 
of the revolution which resulted ultimately in my becoming a 
Catholic : for though my progress was slow, and it was twenty- 
three months before I could say " I believe," and ask to be 
received into the church, there was never any really backward 
step. 

In trying to recall what one new point of view was so forci- 
bly put before me that afternoon as to arouse me out of my 
old-time lethargy, I am sure that it was the explanation given 
to me of the grounds on which the Catholic Church bases her 



104 A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. [April, 

belief in the Real Presence of our Lord in the Blessed Sacrament 
of the Altar ; that belief cherished by her as so unspeakably 
precious, as the very centre of her life. I was the farthest away 
possible from any understanding as to why the Catholic Church 
held this belief, and thus had a repugnance towards the doc- 
trine, and that scorn which is often most tenaciously clung to 
when it springs from ignorance. I did, however, try to rid my 
mind of all prejudice as I listened ; and to my amazement I saw 
at once the strong logic in the reasoning brought forward in 
support of the Catholic doctrine, which declares that our 
Saviour meant his words to be taken literally, while the Prot- 
estant looks upon them as used in a figurative sense. 

In order to be perfectly fair in the matter, what ought one 
to do first, to get at the proper interpretation of Christ's words ? 
Simply by going back in imagination to the time when they 
were spoken and joining the multitude, to discover there on the 
spot what He meant his words to convey, and how his hearers 
there present understood them. 

In the narrative as given to us by St. John, in the sixth 
chapter of his Gospel, it is easy to see that our Lord had been 
talking first about faith. Then there is a sudden change in his 
discourse at the 48th verse when he announces to his disciples : 
" I am that bread of life. Your fathers did eat manna in the 
wilderness, and are dead. This is the bread which cometh down 
from heaven : that a man may eat thereof and not die. I am 
the living bread, which came down from heaven. If any man 
eat of this bread, he shall live for ever: and the bread that I 
will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the 
world." 

Did our Lord mean to use the word "eat" to express faith 
that is, to believe in ? The Jews believed in his corporal exist- 
ence. There he was, standing before them in the flesh. There 
was no need to emphasize that. In what other sense figura- 
tively could he have meant his words to be understood ? The 
ordinary figurative meaning among the Jews of " eating another's 
flesh ' was calumny : the expression " drinking another's blood ' 
meant a great crime or a great curse from God. Therefore, for 
the crowd listening, the choice lay between their ordinary figura- 
tive meaning and the literal one. Could any one pretend to say 
that they chose the former ? and is it probable that our Lord 
would have chosen an image especially revolting to his hearers ? 



1902.] A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. 105 

What light is thrown on the subject by the behavior of the 
Jews ? 

" They strove among themselves, saying : ' How can this 
man give us his flesh to eat ? ' They were antagonized by the 
idea, just as the Protestant is to-day. 

What was our Lord's invariable custom when he found him- 
self misunderstood ? He explained at once the meaning of his 
words. There are many instances to prove this : as when he 
told Nicodemus that he must be " born again," and Nicodemus, 
taking his words in their literal sense, exclaimed, *' How can a 
man be born again when he is old ? ' and our Lord replied, 
" Except a man be born of water and the Holy Spirit, he cannot 
enter into the kingdom of heaven " showing that he intended to 
be understood figuratively. On the other hand, when he said of 
the dead Lazarus " our friend sleepeth," and his hearers, taking 
him literally, answered, " Lord, if he sleep, he will do well," and 
at once Jesus said " Lazarus is dead." 

I 

On this occasion, when the Jews were so disturbed at the 
expression " eating his flesh," did our Lord modify or explain 
away his words ? No, far from it. He reiterated his statement 
with renewed force, prefacing it with the solemn words a form 
of oath " Verily, verily' (or in the Catholic version of the 
Bible, ' Amen, amen " the meaning being the same), " I say 
unto you, except ye eat the flesh of the son of man and drink 
his blood, ye have no life in you : whoso eateth my flesh and 
drinketh my blood hath everlasting life : and I will raise him 
up at the last day. For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood 
is drink indeed : he that eateth my flesh and drinketh my 
blood dwelleth in me, and I in him. As the living Father has 
sent me, and I live by the Father : so he that eateth me even 
he shall live by 'me. This is that bread which came down from 
heaven : not as your fathers did eat manna, and are dead. He 
that eateth of this bread shall live for ever." 

Is it to be supposed that Christ meant to speak figuratively 
when he told his hearers of the fearful penalty attached for non- 
compliance with his commands ? " Unless ye eat the flesh of 
the Son of Man, and drink his blood, you shall not have life in 
yon," The command has equal force with that when, in teach- 
ing the necessity of the sacrament of baptism, he said, "He 
that believeth and is baptized, shall be saved ; but he that be- 
lieveth not shall be damned." 



io6 A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. [April, 

What was the effect of our Lord's words on the multitude ? 
Did the people believe that he had taken back his words, or 
that he had spoken figuratively ? What became of those who 
had so angrily muttered against this strange idea of eating his 
flesh ? Did they accept it ? Quite the reverse. They turned - 
away in disgust, and " walked no more with him." Did Christ 
even then call them back, seeing the effect of his words ? No! 
he let them go ; then turning to his twelve Apostles, asked sadly, 
" Will ye also go away ? ' and Simon Peter, the spokesman, 
instantly replied, " Lord, to whom shall we go ? Thou hast 
the words of eternal life, and we believe and are sure that thou 
art that Christ, the Son of the living God." 

This explanation made a most powerful impression upon me ; 
yet it was a long time before I ' was able to accept it, for my 
brain was so obscured by a tangle of misconceptions of Catholic 
truth that it was impossible to clear them all away at once. 
There is no doubt, however, that my conversion to the faith 
dates from first hearing this explanation of the belief in the 
Real Presence. I could find no argument whatever against it, 
and the logic of it held such sway over me that it urged me 
on to further investigation of Catholic doctrine. The memora- 
ble scene at the Last Supper was a solemn reiteration of the 
same truth, when our Lord, taking a morsel of bread in his 
hand, said, " This is my body." 

During the six weeks that I remained in Rome I was eager 
in this new search for light, and determined to leave no means 
untried to get at the truth, while my friend was untiring in his 
efforts to help me. After those few weeks I never saw him 
again until I had been for nearly a year a Catholic, but he con- 
tinued his asisstance by letters. These letters and those of a 
Passionist monk, an American by birth, descent, and education, 
were my greatest outside helps, not only for sympathy and coun- 
sel, but in guidance as to what to read. 

What I gained during my short stay in Rome was of prime 
importance. I became engrossed in my study of Catholic doc- 
trine, which unfolded itself before my astonished gaze, so that at 
times there was almost the excitement of original discovery. The 
openness to investigation everywhere, and the logical explanation 
ready in answer to all puzzling questions, were perhaps what 
most surprised me. One bugbear after another disappeared. 
Where were the dark, secret corners which I had always pic- 



1902.] A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. 107 

tured, into which no one was allowed to peep ? I never could 
find them, though clinging for a long time to the belief that if 
I searched enough, the warning barrier would be reached ; but 
I have always looked in vain. 

All that the Catholic Church asks for is a fair inquiry. Pour 
light into every nook and furthest cranny, and the more the in- 
vestigator can see, the better pleased is the true Catholic ; for 
the homely old adage holds good here, " Seeing is believing." 
A search honest enough to clear away all blinding prejudice is 
what brings converts into the church. 

There was a feeling of excitement during those weeks in 
Rome. How could it be otherwise ? The scales were dropping 
from my eyes. I was beginning to see that I had been feeding 
myself largely all my life long on absolute misstatements of 
Catholic belief. The Catholic Church was not what I had 
thought it, but something so wholly different that my reverence 
increased in steady proportion to my knowledge. 

People often assert that no one is brought into the Catholic 
Church by reading, and in one sense this is true, and in another 
very wide of the truth. It can be a very great help, and it 
was with me a very important part of the means of conversion. 
It is an excellent first step. As Cardinal Newman says, we must 
use our reason to examine the claims put forth by the Catholic 
Church ; but just as human eyesight, no matter how perfect, is 
of no use without light to see by, so the human reason is help- 
less to grasp superhuman truth without the aid of supernatural 
light. Faith, then, is a special gift from God, but ready for all. 
4t Ask and ye shall receive," and that promise rings true to all 
who ask in the right spirit. Prayer, constant prayer, intimate 
personal communion with God, is needed. If any human being 
truly opens his soul to God, and asks him to write his mes- 
sage upon it, there is no possibility of a doubt that he will 
do so. 

I returned to my own country in the late summer, and was 
singularly alone, never for sixteen months speaking to any Catho- 
lic on this subject which had become of such vital moment to 
me. I was shaken out of my old-time security. This mighty 
Catholic Church was confronting me with her claim of being the 
very church that Christ had planted on earth, and given into 
the charge of St. Peter. Was it so ? I would at least find out 
what the Holy Scriptures had to tell me on the subject. I would 



io8 A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. [April, 

read Christ's words afresh, as if I had never read them before, 
trying to forget all preconceived notions. I would do my best 
to get acquainted with St. Peter, St. John, and St. Paul, as living 
personalities, and see what they had to say about it. In this 
study of the Bible, alone and unaided, but read in this spirit, 
as if it were a new book, light began to stream in upon me. I 
soon saw that my old way of reading the Bible had been with 
distinct ideas beforehand as to what I should find there. The 
puzzling texts and apparent contradictions I had always forced 
to fit in with my conception of what God must be, as my ideal 
of perfect goodness. Truly such a standard by which to test 
divine truth is much like making God in man's image. 

Merely studying the Bible from this fresh point of view made 
it come home to me with the force of a new revelation. The 
claims that Christ advanced definitely for himself and that his 
disciples made for him, had little in common with the old 
Unitarian basis of belief. He claimed to be God. His words 
come crowding to my mind. It is hard to decide which among 
the many to choose. How vivid that wonderful scene when 
Christ had told his followers that they had "seen the Father," 
and Philip asks his Master " Lord, show us the Father, and it 
sufficeth us." * Could such an extraordinary request have ever 
been made to a merely human creature ? and the answer, instead 
of a rebuke to his effrontery, is a gentle reproach that he could 
have ever doubted ; for with a tone of disappointment, our Lord 
answered, and those glorious words ring out as clearly now as 
they did nearly 1900 years ago: "Have I been so long time 
with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip ? He that 
hath seen me hath seen the Father ; and how sayest thou then, 
' Show us the Father.' " 

Just one scene more that memorable one when to the 
taunts of the Jews, Jesus replied: "Verily, verily, I say unto 
you, before Abraham was, / am." f Those two words of three 
letters were not those in every-day use, but were the sacred 
words by which the believing Jew named Jehovah, whom he 
was not so much as permitted to mention otherwise. What is 
the meaning of our Lord's words ? How can one help exclaim- 
ing, with doubting Thomas, " My Lord and my God " ? " Blessed 
is he who has not seen, and yet believes." 

After trying to become acquainted with those who had actu- 

* St. John xiv. 7-9. t Ibid. viii. 58. 



1902.] A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. 109 



ally sat at our Lord's feet and with St. Paul, so close to that 
time my next interest was to learn about the early church, to 
find out if at the beginning the Christian Church and the Catho- 
lic Church were identical. What do we learn from Polycarp, 
who studied with St. John ? and what does St. Irenaeus, his 
pupil, tell us, who reports from his teacher's lips the words 
which he had " heard John and the others say " ? Everything 
that I could glean of this early church proved to me that it 
was the Catholic Church from the beginning. This is not only 
a matter of history but is written in stone throughout the 
Catacombs. 

When once I grasped this idea that our Lord had founded a 
Church, and that he had promised to be with it to the end of 
the world, the victory was largely won. Every inquiry that I 
made went to prove that in the Catholic Church alone was his 
divine promise fulfilled. I worked away for months together, 
over one point and another, often questions of minor importance 
or matters of discipline. The confessional, for instance, was for a 
long time my chief stumbling-block; but when once I made up 
my mind that our Lord's Church was the Catholic Church from 
the beginning, even though it took some months before I could 
come meekly as a little child to our Lord's feet to be taught, 
I was then well on the right road. 

What on earth can compare to the peace of soul when a 
human being can say, in all humility, with St. Augustine 

" Intellige ut credas verbum meum : sed crede ut intelligas 
verbum Dei " ? " Understand what I say, that you may believe 
it ; believe what God says, that you may understand it." 

The Infallibility of the Pope was never a difficulty to me, 
but seemed the natural outcome of our Lord's promise. How 
else could His Church be unfailingly guided by his divine 
Presence unless there was a mouth-piece whose words human 
ears could hear ? As in all civil governments, an ultimate 
tribunal is needed to prevent hopeless confusion (as, for example, 
in the United States a Supreme Court to interpret the Consti- 
tution), so if a church has a divine Founder, it must be able 
to understand beyond the possibility of difference of opinion 
what that divine Head orders. 

In what church alone is found unity ? The answer can only 
be : in the Catholic Church. 

Then what did my old plea of private judgment amount to ? 



i io A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. [April, 

Nothing at all ! I soon realized that Not only does individual 
interpretation of the Bible cause these hundreds of sects, but is 
a fallacy in itself. It would reduce believers to the compara- 
tively few who are scholars and able to read Hebrew, Greek, and 
Latin. Is truth, then, only for the learned ? How about the 
vast majority of people ? How could they save their souls ? 
They must apply to somebody for an interpretation of the Bible. 
What Church on earth offers the best credentials ? 

The Protestant sects refer to the Bible as their sole rule of 
faith. What is the effect of the private, individual interpretation 
of the Bible ? In England alone more than two hundred differ- 
ing sects, each pointing triumphantly to the Bible, and saying, 
"on that they found their faith." What did St. Peter mean 
when he said of St. Paul's Epistles " in which are some things 
hard to be understood, which they that are learned and unstable 
wrest, as they do also the other Scriptures, unto their own destruc- 
tion " ? * Even more emphatic is his own declaration : " No 
prophecy of the Scripture is of any private interpretation. For 
the prophecy came not in the old time by the will of man ; but 
holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy 
Ghost." f -,= / v .. 

If the "holy men of God spake as they were moved by 
the Holy Ghost," what is man to-day that he dares to chal- 
lenge their inspired words ? Was there ever greater presump- 
tion ? If the Holy Ghost is in this church, he will be to the 
end of time as our Lord himself promised. What has man to 
do but listen to his voice, and obey ? 

Protestants talk of the Bible as the sole rule of faith. The 
Roman Catholic Church teaches great reverence for the holy 
Scriptures, and encourages the reading of the New Testament 
and much of the Old, and weaves into her myriads of devotions 
the most important portions of the sacred text, so that there is 
the most intimate living knowledge of the Bible among her 
children; yet there is no cry with her of "The Bible alone" 
What was the Christian Church living on before the Bible was 
written ? Our Lord commanded his Apostles to go forth and 
teach, and to ordain others to do the same ; and ever since his 
command has been obeyed, and the priesthood of our Lord's 
Church has been a teaching body. How was it possible for the 
Bible to be read generally before the mass of the people knew 

* II. Peter iii. 16. t Ibid. i. 20, 21. 



1902.] A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. in 

how to read, and before printing was invented ? Also, who that 
studies the Bible attentively can for a moment believe that 
within those covers is enclosed all Christian truth ? It is a 
partial record. This is not only stated plainly, but is constantly 
inferred. The Epistles are written to certain individuals or 
bodies of men, in part for special needs of the time, and on 
the assumption that the religion of the Founder of their Church, 
Christ our Lord, was taught. 

And St. John declares, as we all know, that " there are also 
many other things which Jesus did, the which if they should be 
written, every one, even the world itself, could not contain the 
books." 

Working gradually up the centuries, after satisfying myself 
that the Catholic Church was our Lord's own church from the 
beginning, the time of the so-called Reformation was reached. 
Some abuses had no doubt crept into the church, but a rene- 
gade monk who had broken one vow after another and per- 
suaded others to do the same, was not the one called for to 
bring about reforms. Reformation is not destruction. Luther's 
plan of reforming the church was to kill it. 

In God's own appointed time the necessary means for 
reforming from within were provided, and loyally and effectually 
carried out. Who that knows anything of the history of the 
Council of Trent, in session for eighteen years, can fail to 
acknowledge this ? 

Step by step, irregular though they often were, I had worked 
my way along to Christmas-time, twenty months from that day 
in Rome when I was first awakened out of my old sense of 
security in my belief, and the point was reached when I could 
find no argument against the claims of the Catholic Church ; 
and yet I had come to a standstill. It seemed to me that I 
was nearer believing ; yet I had begun to long to believe. Sud- 
denly the thought struck me, " Why do I never go to church ? ' 
So on this Christmas day I went to Mass. I had no prayer- 
book, and could not follow the service intelligently, and I came 
away discouraged. The next day I told a Catholic friend of 
my difficulties, and from that time the way was made easy for 
me. She gave me a manual of prayers, and I never missed my 
Sunday Mass with her. My heart was crying out more and 
more for faith. Why could I not believe ? My head was satis- 
fied, but my heart seemed like a stone. A priest suggested my 



ii2 A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. [April, 

making an act of faith, but I always prefaced the " O my God, 
I firmly believe," with " I wish that I could truly say." 

I asked another priest if it would help me to genuflect be- 
fore the Blessed Sacrament when I could not yet say actually 
that I believed that our Lord was there; and he advised against 
it, and that was consonant with my own feeling of what was sincere, 

Thus I went struggling along for three months more, pour- 
ing out my heart in prayer for faith ; I was often sad and dis- 
couraged, wondering if I should never be able to believe. It 
was a time of keen suffering, but, I now realize, of most salu- 
tary discipline. For how many years had I not been com- 
pletely satisfied with my own conception of divine truth ? The 
blessed day was coming when I was to be thoroughly hum- 
bled, when I should kneel at our Lord's feet and ask him to show 
me the way. I thought that I was asking him then, but I was 
not as yet humble enough. God alone knew just how long I 
must kneel there pleading, imploring to see, before he would 
give me the light. 

Passion Week arrived, and I was asked to hear a Jesuit priest 
preach at a convent. I was so ignorant of Catholic ways that 
I did not even know that it was called a Retreat ; but most 
gratefully I accepted this opportunity offered. What those days 
meant to me it is not possible to express fully. Most atten- 
tively I listened, hanging upon every word. I followed with 
deepest interest the services in the chapel. On the Thursday, 
with no especial warning, the full illumination came. My soul 
responded, and I knew that I believed. The next day made 
me only the more sure ; and when on Saturday I went to 
early Mass, and every one in the chapel received our living 
Lord in the holy Sacrament of Communion, and I was left 
alone, the tears streamed from my eyes. I was desolate indeed. 
Never shall I forget the pain of it. How long must I remain 
outside ? I wanted to be taken in at once. I knew that I was 
a Catholic at heart, and I did not wish to run the chance of 
dying outside the church. 

Palm Sunday came, and with what new significance ! and 
then Holy Week my first Holy Week in truth. How eagerly 
I drank in new life, as if I had been thirsting and unsatisfied 
always. Seven weeks I was under instruction and carefully 
tested, and every day Catholic truth unfolded before me with 
greater force. 



1902.] 



A NEW ENGLAND CONVERSION. 



Although happy as never before during those weeks, yet 
none the less is that testing-time a painful time. In my own 
heart I had taken the step and I was a Catholic, and I am sure 
that there is a special protecting grace over one at such a time, 
for it is certainly a period of weakness in comparison to the 
strength which can only come through the sacraments of the 
church. 

No one but a convert can ever grasp adequately what it 
means to Jiave been without the sacraments, and then to have 
them ; the contrast is far greater than that of a ship at the 
mercy of the winds and waves, anchorless and rudderless, and 
one with all sails set following unswervingly her desired course. 
The light of faith is there which shows the way ; but one is 
not in port. 

I was quite prepared not to be conscious at the time of the 
full significance of each of the great sacraments of the church, 
for I had been wisely warned not to expect to feel on these 
momentous occasions, though to some persons God in his 
infinite mercy grants at such times great consolation ; but never 
can I forget the peace and calm which were mine on that 
day when for the first time I could truly say " I am a Catho- 
lic," or the superhuman joy, the consciousness that at last I 
was safe within God's own fold. Three years have gone by 
since I made my profession of faith, and it has been so ever 
since, and with a new strength and sense of absolute sureness 
which came to me on the day of my Confirmation. 

This it is which enables me to say, not as in the old days, 
" I think this and that " : but now I know, for I have found 
truth at last. 




VOL. LXXV. 8 




i. Maxwell-Scoit : Henry Schcmberg Kerr, Sailor and 
Jesuit; 2. Howard: 7 he Failure of Success; 3. Codman : 
Arnold' s Expedition to Quebec ; 4. Paine: The Ethnic Trinities, 
and their Relations to the Christian Trinity ; 5. Dutto : The Life 
of Bartolome de Las Casas ; 6. Sturgis : A Dictionary of Archi- 
tecture and Building ; 7. Goyau-Lapeyre : Autour du Catholi- 
cisme Social; L' Action du Clerge dans la Reforme Sociale ; 8. Devine: A 
Manual of Ascetical Theology ; 9. Hern: Ste. Elisabeth de Hongrie ; 10. Britton : 
Manual of the Flora of the Northern States and Canada ; ir. Barry : In the Paths 
of Peace ; 12. Lang: The Mystery of Mary Stuart. , 

1, Henry ScJwmberg Kerr, Sailor and Jesuit* is a most 
interesting biography of a zealous servant of God. It can 
hardly be called a life of Henry Kerr, made up as it is of his 
journals and letters ; nevertheless it cannot fail to impress the 
reader with the self-sacrificing character of this sailor-priest. 
During the fifteen years he served in the English navy he rose 
from the position of cadet to that of commander. Beneath his 
uniform there beat a heart burning with zeal for souls. In 1867, 
after weighing the matter well, he applied to the Society of 
Jesus, and entered the novitiate at Roehampton in September 
of that same year. At once he became a general favorite with 
his brother novices. Ordained to the holy priesthood in 1875, 
he was first sent to Glasgow. Four years later he was appointed 
military chaplain to Cyprus; the following year vice- regal chap- 
lain to Lord Ripon, Viceroy of India. Five years after he 
spent a short time in England, and finally, having refused the 
Archbishopric of Bombay, he was called in 1891 to that work 
for which he had so often and willingly offered himself the 
Zambesi Mission. There he labored until his death in 1895. 
His was not a life of great deeds such as the world applauds. 
He was known to but few. He sought but the opportunity to 
serve God, and the north- star of his life's sea was: 

* Henry Schomberg Kerr, Sailor and Jesuit. By Hon. Mrs. Maxwell-Scott, of Abbotsford. 
New York : Longmans, Green & Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 115 



"Then keep thy conscience sensitive; 

No inward token miss; 
And go where grace entices thee : 
Perfection lies in this." 

In the navy he was a faithful officer; in the novitiate an 
obedient student ; on the mission, a zealous, devoted priest with 
much of that earnestness, firm resolve, and prompt action that 
characterized his ideal in the ministry, the soldier-priest, St. 
Ignatius. 

It is interesting to note that throughout the whole life, in 
his writings and conversation, the sailor would show himself. 
He speaks of visiting a monastery and finding " no one on 
board"; and again in referring to his luggage, which had been 
delayed, he remarks " it is chasing us astern." But the most 
striking passage of this kind we find in a letter wherein he re- 
fers to the death of his father, mother, brother, and sister, 
Mother Henrietta Kerr, all of whom died while he was in India; 
and writes, " I feel I have four more anchors in heaven, and do 
not intend to let slip the cables." 

We heartily commend to our readers this careful, loving 
work of Mrs. Maxwell- Scott. It is a valuable, instructive story, 
proving that it is not what a man says which carries the con- 
viction of the higher, the spiritual life, but what he does and 
lives. The book contains two portraits of Father Kerr, and a 
map of the Zambesi Mission, the scene of his last labors. 

No doubt it will interest many of our readers to know that 
while at Cyprus Father Kerr was associated with Father Tyrrell, 
then a layman and a recent convert to the faith. Several en- 
tertaining pages (155-161) quoted from the latter's reminiscences 
conclude with the following testimony to the favorable impres- 
sion made by Father Kerr: "Though I never wrote to him or 
heard from him," says Father Tyrrell, " I always remembered 
him distinctly and affectionately, as I do now ; and I owe more 
to the impression made upon me by the first Jesuit of my 
acquaintance, my self-constituted novice-master, and kindest of 
despots, than perhaps would be fair to others for me to state 
explicitly." 

2. Lady Howard's object in The Failure of Success * is very 
laudable. It is to show how unhappy and fearful a scourge the 

* The Failure of Success. By Lady Mabel Howard. New York: Longmans, Green & Co. 



1 1 6 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April, 

Nemesis of conscience may be. With a strong realistic hand 
she paints the effects of sin. The first step down the broad 
and easy way brings with it a train of disasters. The sins of 
the fathers are visited upon the children, but the children also 
commit many and grievous ones of their own. Many of the 
scenes are really distressing. The characters are for the most 
part devoid of sound moral principle, and the number of con- 
fessions are surprising. Rhoda, the heroine, a child of sin, is 
herself a sinner. But shame and remorse dwell with her, so that 
with the eloquence of experience she can save another from the 
hands of iniquity. Her awakening from sin is graphically told, 
and for the first time the light of peace and virtue come into 
the book. He that first sinned repents. Rhoda has failed of 
success, but succeeded in her very failure, and the wind of the 
sea wafts her home to the man who loved her long and well. 

3. The author of Arnold's Expedition to Quebec* died in 1897. 
His manuscript was revised and verified by Henry C. Chapman. 

The volume deals expressly with the march and the 
campaign of Arnold's column, and is the most thorough and 
reliable work that we have on this particular subject. The 
column started from Cambridge in September, 1775. The 
leaders of the Revolution believed that it was necessary to 
secure Canada for the success of the war. It was to have been 
done by immediate action. Montgomery was sent up through 
the lakes and won Montreal. Arnold, with some 1,200 men, 
was to march through the Maine wilderness ; thence down the 
Chaudiere to the St. Lawrence and Quebec, where he would 
join Montgomery, and both were to take the famous citadel. 
Arnold and his men, with a courage that only the most zealous 
patriotism could produce, marched through the fastnesses of a 
wilderness, over the " Great Carry " ; conquered torrents, over- 
came mountains, endured hunger and cold, emerged from the 
forest looking like wild and half- clothed savages; crossed the St. 
Lawrence, and with incomparable audacity demanded the sur- 
render of Quebec. With Montgomery's force they assaulted 
the town ; but the " Rock ' stood firm. Montgomery was 
killed and Arnold's leg was shattered. Retaining command, he 
invested the town till General Wooster arrived. 

Canada was lost, but the colonists proved to what a temper 

* Arnold- 's Expedition to Quebec. By John Codman, 2d. New York: The Macmillarv 
Company. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 117 

their souls were trained. Over one-sixth of Arnold's brigade 
was composed of Irishmen. 

Perhaps no campaign of the whole Revolutionary War has 
been criticised so adversely. But the author has shown that, in 
spite of difficulties, if all plans had carried and the plans were 
feasible there was more than a reasonable chance for success. 
The work is admirably written. The charm of a pleasant style 
is thrown over the skeleton of historical data, and we have 
found it as interesting as a novel. In Arnold's character there 
were many unlovely lines; there were also admirable and ex- 
ceptional ones. We have remembered his base sin, and forgotten 
his wondrous courage in the wilderness, his heroism before 
Quebec, his daring at Saratoga. The evil that he did has lived 
after him ; the 'good has been interred with his bones. 

4. Professor Paine certainly deserves praise for the temerity 
of his titles and the boldness of his composition. Two years 
ago he recklessly composed A Critical History of the Evolution 
of Trinitarianism, of which this present volume * is in part a 
continuation. Yet again it is entirely different. It is an at- 
tempt to trace from earliest times the " rational ' development 
of the doctrine of the Trinity. It is evolution in matters reli- 
gious carried to its wildest excess. The mind of Professor Paine, 
judging from this writing, gave spontaneous birth to a thesis. 
He immediately transferred it to the objective sphere of reality, 
and made the " facts" fit it. His methods are truly unscientific, 
for if there is a principle admitted by all in the study of com- 
parative religion to-day, it is that similarity is not identity of 
origin. Wherever Mr. Paine meets with three gods mentioned 
together, he scents the origin of the Christian Trinity. He 
confounds and misunderstands the office of mediator. He has 
not a true notion of Mary's position in the Christian economy. 
We would call his assertions blasphemous. But in every way 
Professor Paine needs a more thorough grasp of his subject ; a 
less weighty sense of his obligation to work out a "thesis." 
We cannot say that his work will shed honor on the study of 
comparative religion. Its loose methods will rather beget odium 
for the ' youngest of the sciences." 

5. The life of the famous Las Casas,f whom Prescott calls 

* The Ethnic Trinities, and their Relations to the Christian Trinity. By Levi Leonard 
Paine. Boston : Houghton, Mifflin & Co. 

t The Life of Bartolome de Las Casas. By Rev. L. A. Dutto. St. Louis, Mo.: B. Herder. 



n8 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April, 

"the uncompromising friend of freedom," ought to be of endur- 
ing interest to Americans, and of particular profit just now 
when the Indian question is again before our legislators. Per- 
haps there is no Catholic in the annals of our history that has 
been so universally lauded as the heroic Dominican. Las Casas 
was born in Spain in 1474, and died in 1566. Beginning life 
as a lawyer, and emigrating to the new world, which had just 
been discovered, he heard the divine call to a higher office and 
became a priest. At once he championed the cause of the 
Indians, who were enslaved, beaten, murdered without mercy 
by the avaricious Spaniards. The story of that fever for riches 
and of the first years of Cuba's settlement is a revolting and a 
dismal one. But we are relieved and overjoyed when we read 
of the intrepid sons of Dominic championing liberty and the 
freedom of the native Indians. Las Casas took up their work. 
A secular priest, he fought the cause of the Indians almost 
single-handed for years. He was persecuted. He was slan- 
dered. He often saw that his efforts were of little avail. He 
gave up all his possessions to go to Spain to plead the cause 
of his suffering children. Ferdinand made him "the protector 
of the Indians," but the rulers of the new world were thou- 
sands of miles from Spain and could afford to laugh at her laws. 
He had enemies among the religious as well as among the laity. 
To increase his influence and make himself more perfect, he 
became a Dominican. Before Charles V. he argued his cause 
and gained that monarch's favor. True it is that to gain his 
point he advocated African slavery, but he did not introduce it, 
and much may be said in extenuation of his conduct. Finally 
he succeeded in having drawn up a set of laws to protect the 
Indians. He labored again in America as Bishop of Chiapa, but 
later resigned that see to use all his influence at the Spanish court. 
" Were we to begin with his sermon on Pentecost Sunday, in 
1514, and read all the ten thousand pages which he wrote be- 
tween that date and 1564, when he made his last will, not one 
page would be found not written directly in defence and in 
behalf of the Indians." 

The great authority for this work is the Historia de las 
Indias, written by Las Casas himself. 

Father Dutto has handled his documents well and carefully. 
He is honest in stating the facts. He proves that his conclu- 
sions are warranted. Though suffering here and there from 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. \ 19 

slight defects of style, the narrative is written with an attractive 
simplicity and directness that are most commendable in the 
historian. This important volume speaks again of an energetic 
revival of Catholic American history, so splendidly begun by the 
latest edition of the Jesuit Relations. 

6. Volume Third is the last volume of a monumental work 
on architecture and building.* The two preceding volumes have 
already been reviewed in THE CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE. 
The same careful research, the same scholarly thoroughness, the 
same high standard of illustrations are preserved here. It is a 
work indeed which will recommend itself not alone to the " pro- 
fessional ' man of architecture and of building, but also to the 
general student who desires to know how to distinguish style 
from style, and to speak with knowledge on matters of common 
interest. The present volume of the dictionary runs from O-Z. 
It is perhaps more technical and more detailed than the previous 
volumes, and for that reason may be of a little less interest to the 
general reader than the other numbers, but not the less valuable. 
The article on the United States by Montgomery Schuyler 
ought to be of particular interest to American readers. Mr. 
Schuyler states that there is no longer a typical American town- 
house. We are glad to read that he sees some hope from an 
architectural stand-point for the tall building. They may be- 
come, he thinks, a truthful expression of one. phase of American 
life, and form the beginnings of a national architecture. 

7. Two works f have recently appeared from the pens of 
French Catholic laymen which will bring consolation to the 
heart of every Catholic who reads them. These authors, men of 
eminent talent, have caught the fire of the apostolate. Their 
desire is to see the regeneration of France and of Europe, the 
triumph of religion, and a return to days of faith. No one who 
wishes to be informed and who does not ? of the state of 
France, that mysterious land of lights and shadows, can afford 
to let these works go unread. And for us in America who are 
confronted with the problem of bringing the Church more deeply 
and efficaciously into the lives of the people, these inspiring 
volumes have many and important lessons. 

*A Dictionary of Architecture and Building. Vol. III. By Russell Sturgis. New York: 
The Macmillan Company. 

\Autotirdu Catholicisme Social. Two vols. Par Georges Goyau. Paris: Perrin et Cie. 
L' Action du Clerge dans la Reforme Sociale. Par Paul Lapeyre. Paris : P. Lethielleux. 



120 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April, 

8 The latest work * on ascetical theology is large as to its 
bulk, and colossal as to its incompetence. In fact, it cannot 
except by a grave inaccuracy be styled an ascetical treatise at 
all. How a book professing to deal with the spiritual and 
mystical life can omit all reference to prayer and mortification 
the very essence of the 'life of the soul must be left to our 
present author to explain. In one word, this book is a huge 
mass of citations from various dogmatic treatises, and these 
citations have all the technicalities of the original, and all the 
ponderousness of bad translations. We regret to be unable to 
find anything praiseworthy in all these innumerable pages. 

9 The biography of St. Elizabeth of Hungary f is divided 
into four chapters following the four epochs of her life, namely, 
her childhood, married life, widowhood, and her life at Mar- 
bourg. At the end of the book the author gives an account of 
her death and canonization. An English translation of this 
Life would be well received, for there is just enough attention 
given to the details of events, and to the general condition of 
political affairs of that period, to make it at once interesting 
and instructive. This royal saint, who refused to wear a crown 
of gold because her Saviour had worn one of thorns, should be 
better known among our people. 

10. Dr. Britton clearly states the purpose and intended 
scope of his recent Manual { in the opening words of his 
preface: "The object of this Manual is to present descriptions 
of the wild fern-plants and seed-plants of north-eastern North 
America in the light of our present understanding of them and 
of their inter-relationships, accompanied by citations of their 
known natural distribution, their habitats and their periods of 
flowering. The area embraced in this study extends from New- 
foundland and Labrador to Manitoba, the southern boundary of 
Virginia, Kentucky, and Kansas, and the western boundary 
of Kansas and Nebraska." 

It would be a great mistake for any one to look upon this 
work as a mere condensation of the Illustrated Flora; for 
there are many species to be found in this Manual which ' are 

* A Manual of Ascetical Theology. By Rev. A. Devine, Passionist. New York : Benziger 
Brothers. 

t Sainte Elisabeth de Hongrie. Par E. Horn. Paris : Librairie Acade'mique, Pen-in et Cie. 

\ Manual of the Flora of the Northern States and Canada. By Nathaniel Lord Britton, 
Ph.D. New York: Henry Holt & Co. 



J902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 121 

not in the older and much larger work. It has been brought 
within its present small compass by the omission of figures and 
judicious abbreviation of descriptions. The species are described 
nevertheless with sufficient clearness and accuracy. 

The amateur botanist will be grateful to the author for pre- 
serving in this Manual the excellent keys of the Illustrated 
Flora, which gave it a marked advantage over any of our 
Eastern manuals, and greatly facilitated the beginner's study of 
such difficult orders as the Gramineae, and such genua as Carex, 
Solid ago, Aster, etc. 

The work represents many years of patient study, both of 
species and their distribution, and it is certainly destined to 
supplant the manual of Asa Gray, now in common use. For it 
surpasses this work in that it presents many more species, de- 
scribes them with sufficient fulness, and opens the way to a 
knowledge of them by more intelligible and useful keys. 

Notwithstanding these advantages this Manual does not merit 
unstinted praise. It has serious defects which the author could 
and should have avoided. The citation of literature (at least of 
the primary reference to the place of the species' publication) 
would have magnified the value of the work tenfold. Nor 
would this necessarily have increased its size to any great ex- 
tent. Instead of printing generic names but once and abbre- 
viating them afterwards as is customary in botanical works 
Dr. Britton has given in full each genus name every time it 
occurs. This unnecessary waste of space could have been utilized 
in the citation of literature. 

Dr. Britton claims to have incorporated in his Manual the 
species that have appeared since the publication of the Illus- 
trated Flora in so far as they are understood by him. It seems 
that he has failed to understand quite a number of species which 
a man of his position in the botanical world should have under- 
stood. This defect is most noticeable in some genera of very 
common plants. A number of the most prominently character- 
ized species of new violets should have found a place in this 
Manual instead of a mere acknowledgment in the appendix, 
with a reference to Pittonia. The genus Bidens has shared a 
similar fate, and eight species within the limits of the Flora 
have been ignored, except for the statement (p. 1001) that 
Professor E. L. Greene has proposed several others. He has 
also failed to understand many well-marked species of Antcn- 



122 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April, 

naria, and two of Rudbcckia, although he spoke of the paper 
in which the latter were published as a valuable contribution 
to the subject. The untenable name Senecio compactus, Rybd., 
is given in place of Senecio densus, Greene. These and other 
defects which 'we have not space to point out lead to, the 
conclusion that this writer's omissions are due to some arbi- 
trary principle of selection unknown to science rather than a 
lack of understanding. 

11, It is most wholesome and profitable in these days of 
" light ' literature to turn to a serious and thoughtful work. 
Not that Miss Barry's work * is heavy or cumbersome. It is far 
from that. But she has taken the personal and enduring sub- 
jects of life, expounded their value in a pleasing and effective 
way, and through them pointed to the paths of peace : Courtesy, 
Perseverance, Character, Kindness, Solitude, and many other allied 
subjects are treated in short chapters, capped by a fitting quotation. 

The papers contain a fund of practical wisdom advantageous 
for all. The motives assigned for the cultivation of virtue and 
self-restraint are always good, but they are not always the best. 
In justice to Miss Barry we ought to say that these chapters 
were written for a secular journal, and of course her privileges 
were limited. But in this matter of good conduct the best 
motive alone is strong enough for man ; that is, supernatural 
God, His Son Jesus Christ, and revealed truth. 

Miss Barry's volume is not to be read at one sitting. To 
enjoy it, it must be tasted of time and again, and gradually 
"digested." We have noted one error of reference: Tennyson 
did not write "Our tainted nature's solitary boast." Our words 
of encouragement go out to Miss Barry and we trust her pen 
will not be idle. 

12. New life, it seems, has of late been put into the never 
settled discussion on Mary, Queen of Scots. The latest con- 
tribution to its literature is Mr. Andrew Lang's volume. f It is 
written extremely well, as we might expect of Mr. Lang. 
Thoroughness, extreme care in sifting every evidence to date, 
impartiality characterize it. . The work does not strengthen the 
case of Mary. Mr. Lang enters upon his task without bias, yet 
he seems to be convinced of Mary's guilt, or partial guilt at 

* In the Paths of Peace. By Lily E. F. Barry. Montreal: The Canada Engraving and 
Lithographic Company. 

f The Mystery of Mary Stuart. By Andrew Lang. New York : Longmans, Green & Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 123 

least, in the murder of her husband, Darnley. These words sum 
up his judgment : " Mary, whether she wrote the Casket Letters 
or not, was, demonstrably, aware that there was a plot against 
Darnley ; she winked at the conspiracy of which she was con- 
scious and let events take their course." 

Mr. Lang also is not " strongly inclined" to believe that the 
Casket Letters were forgeries. With regard to the marriage with 
Bothwell, though presenting some weighty evidence against, he 
writes this for Mary : " If Lethington was ignorant of the pre- 
parations for abducting her, so may she have been." We know 
Lethington was well informed in all the doings about Mary's 
court. Her after-course, however, is not so easily explained, 
and the evidence seems to prove without doubt that she was 
not altogether innocent. Mr. Lang has given us vivid portraits of 
the principal characters about Mary at that time. We must ever 
remember that she was a woman whose character when she left 
France for Scotland was, according to Throckmorton's writing 
to Elizabeth, beyond reproach. She came to a land almost con- 
trolled by her enemies, and a more unprincipled, designing, and 
selfish lot of enemies, as Mr. Lang shows us, it would be very 
difficult to find. Every student of history has formed an 
opinion on Mary's guilt or innocence. We do not think that 
Mr. Lang's work will make any converts, but it is a volume that 
cannot be neglected by the student or historian of the future. 
Doubtless it will be productive of more writing on the subject. 
But the light of heroism and of martyrdom that shone through 
the years of Mary's later life will always drive away much of 
the gloom and darkness that mark her days while she was 

Queen of the Scots. 



i. FATHER ELLIOTT'S LIFE OF CHRIST.* 

The burden of the message which the Holy Father gave to 
the twentieth century was " Come back to Christ," and it was 
delivered under such striking circumstances and with such drama- 
tic earnestness that it of a necessity commanded the attention 
of the whole world. It is Christ who has created Christianity, 
and it is Christianity that has made the modern world. But in 
an age of material triumphs and of the adoration of the Omni- 
potent Dollar there is not a little danger of the twentieth 

* The Life of Jesus Christ, embracing the Entire Gospel Narrative, Embodying the Teachings 
and the Miracles of our Saviour ; together with the History of His Foundation of the Christian 
Church. By Rev. Walter Elliott, of the Paulist Fathers. Imprimatur of the Archbishop of 
New York. New York : The Catholic Book Exchange, 120 West 6oth Street. 



124 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April, 

century man forgetting Him who is the Way, the Truth, and 
the Life, and of substituting for the sweet spirit of religion the 
gospel of greed and individual exaltation. Leo the Prophet and 
Seer says there is no healing for the nations but in Christ. 
There is no solution for the social difficulties that vex us but 
in a more intimate contemplation of the Man- God, and a closer 
conformity to his life. 

In accord with the message of the Holy Father, Father 
Elliott has prepared and issued his Life of Christ. It is a 
notable volume of nearly eight hundred pages. It presents 
the gospel text in full, registered into the running commentary 
by the author, and there is a wealth of illustration which serves 
to elucidate the customs and habits that were in vogue when 
Christ walked among men. 

There are many Lives of Christ. Why another ? In the 
first place, we cannot have too many. If any one of them 
serves to make the incidents of the Redeemer's life better known 
and his sayings better appreciated, it has a most important rea- 
son for its existence. Elliott's "Life" is unique. It is remark- 
able for its deep devotional tone. It is notable for knowledge 
which the author possesses of the spirit of Christ. The wonder 
is how Father Elliott, who has condensed into a missionary 
career many years of more than ordinary activity, could find 
the time to prepare so large and extensive a treatise on the 
character and spirit of Christ as is given to us in these pages. 
There are no better evidences of the indefatigable industry of 
the author, as well as of his tender piety and of his profound 
religious spirit. The work will undoubtedly create for itself a 
host of ardent admirers, and it is destined to find a permanent 
place in the literature of the Redeemer. 



2. AN IMPORTANT SERIES IN PHILOSOPHY.* 

With all our hearts we bespeak a wide diffusion in the 
United States for the series Les Grands Philosophes, now 
publishing by the house of Alcon in Paris, under the editorship 
of M. 1'Abbe Piat. The volumes that have appeared thus far 
are on Socrates, Malebranche, Kant, Avicenna, and St. Augus- 
tine. The purpose evidently before the mind of both the editor 
and the authors of the series is to give an honest, objective 
study of the great thinkers of the world, and not to treat them 
with one eye on a preconceived thesis, which at all hazard, and 

* Saint Augustln. Par 1'Abbe Jules Martin. Paris : Felix Alcon. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 125 

at whatever damage to correct philosophical thinking, must be 
maintained. There is plenty of reason for fearing that in 
philosophy, where, if anywhere, intellectual honesty ought to 
prevail, we may be as narrow and as partisan as if the issue 
were a national sentiment or a political prejudice. At any rate 
we recently read a review of M. Martin's Saint Augustin, in a 
rather celebrated European periodical, in which the astounding 
statement was expressed that the genuine sense of the great 
doctor of Hippo could only be ascertained by the twin lights 
of Christian tradition and scholastic philosophy. The monstrous- 
ness of reading Aristotelianism into St. Augustine shows how 
far the true spirit of impartial philosophy may be degraded. 

Now, it is in the avoiding of this distressing devotion to a 
school or a system that M. Fiat's series achieves one of its 
best distinctions. In the volume we are now reviewing 1VL 
Martin discusses with absolute impartiality the philosophy of 
St. Augustine. He presents us with the great doctor's views on 
the problem of knowledge, God and God's dealings with men, 
physical nature, and human society. Possibly the reading of 
the work will set aside the estimate held by many as to 
Augustinian thought, and may even startle some by the dis- 
closure of how widely the church's greatest doctor is separated in 
many important questions from that thirteenth century system 
now prevalent in our schools. No one can ever have read a 
dialogue of Plato and a treatise of St. Augustine without having 
perceived the immense influence of the pagan sage upon the 
Christian bishop. The latter's theory of abstract ideas, of 
memory and reminiscence, are peculiarly Platonic. But what has 
been a rock of scandal to the philosophers who blindly worship 
a system, has been that part of M. Martin's work wherein he 
shows how St. Augustine approximates to Kant, very particularly 
in his theory of time and space. Having looked at philosophical 
problems so long from one direction that their eyes have be- 
come aslant, these men naturally wonder why any one else 
should care or should dare to examine the question from any 
other direction. With such men we have been so long op- 
pressed that we give independent thinkers like M. Martin a 
welcome from our hearts. We sincerely hope that this volume 
will be read and studied by every Catholic student of philoso- . 
phy in America. 



Month (March) : B. C. A. Windle advocates the establish- 
ment of high-class Catholic grammar-schools where they 
do not exist, and says that they can truly educate boys 
with a view to some form of industrial or commercial life. 
James Britten writes of the " Grand United Protestant 
Demonstration ' held on the 4th of February. W. F. P. 
Stockley, in an article on the " Fear of Rome," says that 
men are afraid of the church because they think her 
other than she is, and that it is well to teach them not 
only the essentials of truth but also the appealing power 
of the accidentals thereof. 

The Tablet (i Feb.): Fr. George Angus recalls reminiscences of 
the late Frederick George Lee in the days when they were 
both Anglicans. Publishes a verbatim report of the mag- 
istrate's decision refusing the summonses against Fr. 
Gerard, Fr. Sydney Smith, and Fr. Thurston for the 
offence of being Jesuits. Spencer Jones quotes from let- 
ters of Cardinal Newman which show that the latter had 
not the Jesuits as a society in mind when he spoke of 
an " insolent and aggressive faction." Patrick Lynch 
gives numerous reasons for dissenting from The Tablet's 
unfavorable review of Luke Delmege. Records the death 
of the Rev. Frederick George Lee, whose reception into 
the church was announced recently. 

(15 Feb.): Publishes the pastoral of the Bishop of New- 
port urging Catholics to mutual forbearance and help, co- 
operation in the church's work and association for public 
purposes. Fr. Michael Rua, of Turin, corrects the state- 
ment of the Pastoralia^ that belief in the Temporal Power 
is a condition for receiving the Sacraments in Turin. 
(22 Feb.): Henry Carey Baird, of Philadelphia, in a let- 
ter calls attention to F. Hugh O'Donnell's statement that 
' the President (of the United States) and his cabinet 
must be as strictly anti- Catholic as if they all had taken 
the coronation oath." William Murname asks what obli- 
gation if any does the question of the Temporal Power 



1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 127 

impose on the Catholic conscience. Publishes letters from 
G. Ambrose Lee and Father Best denying that the recep- 
tion of Frederick George Lee took place against his wish 
and without his consent. 

The Critical Review (Jan.): Contains a review of Gunkel's 
Genesis Ubersetzt und Erkldrt from the pen of Andrew 
Harper, D.D., who comments very favorably on the work, 
which he believes will upset many current conceptions 
in regard to the history of religion. The reviewer con- 
siders that part of the work which deals with the Book 
of Genesis as a collection of popular legends to be the 
most important from every point of view. 

Science Catliolique (Feb.): P. Fontaine draws further attention to 
Protestant infiltrations. P. Michel warns theologians against 
studying history in such a way as to find that the Fathers 
of the Church held certain positions inconsistent with the 
dogmas now explicitly taught. P. Biguet cites from and 
commends " the important brochure which the valiant 
Bishop of Nancy has just published under the title ' The 
Perils of Faith and Discipline in France at the Present 
Hour,' and which treats of Americanism, New Methods 
in Scripture, Theology and Apologetics, Ecclesiastical 
Congresses, and Proposed Reorganization of Clerical 
Studies. 

Etudes (20 Jan.) : P. de Rochemonteix describes the expulsion 
of the Jesuits from France in 1880, and the way in which 
all the congregations refused to apply for authorization. 
P. Capelle sketches the history of the development of the 
new custom of "automobilism." 

(20 Feb.) : P. Brucker, referring to the fact that Mgr. 
Turinaz's recent brochure denounces some prominent and 
influential French Catholics, among whom was M. Fon- 
segrive, asks : " Would it not have been possible to 
reconcile the fair criticism of false doctrine and of indis- 
cipline with a greater regard for some persons who have 
rendered real service to the church in France." 

La Quinzaine (15 Feb.): Victor Giraud discusses the authen- 
ticity of the legend in the life of Pascal, which is said to 
have resulted in his change of life and final retirement to 
Port Royal. Henri Joly contributes an article on the 
"Actual State of the Middle Classes." The sixth of George 






128 LIBRARY TABLE. [April, 

Fonsegrive's articles on " How to Read the Newspapers ' 
deals with the " Search after Truth." 

(i Mars) : Publishes a letter written by Archbishop Mig- 
not commending the calm and respectful answer made by 
M. Fonsegrive to the accusations of Mgr. Turinaz, Bishop 
of Nancy. (M. Fonsegrive's reply is printed in the form 
of a leaflet by F. Leve, 17 rue Cassette, Paris.) 

Le Correspondent (10 Feb.): Augustin Leger, reviewing Mr. 
Booker Washington's Autobiography, wonders that his 
lunching at the White House should cause disturbance, 
and predicts success for the negro movement. P. Klein 
finds consolation in the fact that Catholics read the Bible 
more to-day than ever. 

Bulletin de Litterature Ecclesiastique (Jan.) : P. Batiffol indicates- 
how the penitential discipline of the early church gradu- 
ally became more indulgent. 

Annales de Philosophie Chretienne (Feb.) : P. Denis publishes a 
Preface to his Lessons of the Present Hour, and declares 
it his purpose to prove, at the risk of displeasing many 
people, that there must be a reform in the science, edu- 
cation, and policy of priests. A. Germain writes sympa- 
thetically of J. K. Huysmans, praises his " Sainte Lyd- 
wine," and says it would be wise to let him work in 
peace. 

Revue Chretienne (i Feb.): Announces a forthcoming book by 
M. Sabatier on " Religions of Authority and the Religion 
of the Spirit." 

Revue du Clerge Francais (15 Feb.): P. Batiffol finds that the 
recent controversies on the history of Confession have not 
revealed any new principle, but show that the church has 
changed the manner of receiving this sacrament. Dom 
Mackey's " Saint Francis de Sales' Ideal of a Seminary," 
published in the American Ecclesiastical Review, is re- 
printed in a French translation. Further explanation is 
given of the new method of apologetic. 

Revue Benedictine (Jan.) : D. Chapman considers the episcopal 
list of Hegesippus. D. Morin studies the liturgical 
monuments of Aquileia before the Carlovingian era. In- 
vestigating the history of the Benedictine General Chap- 
ters, D. Berliere describes those of the Province of 
Mayence. 






1902. J LIBRARY TABLE. 129 

Revue de Lille (Dec.) : P. Lecigne analyzes the sources of the 
influence and the inspiring power of Mme. de Swetchine. 
F. d'Hayre says appearances indicate that P. Didon's 
writings will not live. M. Du Velay praises the Due de 
Broglie's work as pioneer in a revival of study of re- 
ligious history. 

Revue Generale (Jan.) : Dr. Moeller advocates the establishment 
of a sanatarium for consumptive soldiers. G. Doutrepont 
describes the development of literary criticism in France 
during the nineteenth century. 

Revue des Deux Mondes (i Jan.): M. Leroy-Beaulieu says noth- 
ing in the history of the United States is more note- 
worthy than the new political orientation occasioned by 
the Spanish War: a determined and efficacious foreign 
policy is about to be created. 

L* Univers (10 Jan.): Pierre Veuillot beseeches the French 
Catholics to unite at the next election, and by accepting 
the Republic establish a new condition of things. 
(31 Dec.): The same writer declares that the much-talked- 
of danger of a French schism is a humbug; and, more- 
over, the existing evils have all come from a disregard 
of Rome's wishes by certain journals and their supporters. 

La Verite Francaise (7 Jan.) : Criticises the action of Mgr. de 
Torentaise, who has announced that he will accept no 
more candidates for Holy Orders until they have passed 
the academical examinations instituted by the stated 

Revue du Monde Catholique (15 Feb.): In a review of Mgr. 
Fevre's Histoire du Catholicism* Liberal, liberalism is 
characterized as a "heresy," the like of which has sel- 
dom obtained such credit under a crafty and even zealous 
appearance, and has rarely been so formidably seductive. 
Three of its leaders were P. Hyacinthe-Loyson, Alphonse 
Gratry, "the admirer of the stars' and "cherub of the 
Peace Congress," and Felix Dupanloup, " the great 
preacher of peace, who passed his life hurling projectiles." 

Revue des Questions Scientifiques (Jan.) : M. C. de Kirwan con- 
siders the question of a plurality of inhabited worlds, 
endeavoring to show that neither experimental science nor 
pure reason can give any certain conclusion, and that 
in any event Christian dogma will not be affected. Dr. 

Moeller criticises the views which Dr. Surbled expressed 
VOL. LXXV. 9 



130 LIBRARY TABLE. [April, 

(April) as to the sanataria for consumptives. Edouard 
Van der Smissen considers the role of the check in modern 
financial transactions. M. le Mis. de Nadaillac recounts 
how in the past century almost two hundred ships, vast 
sums of money, and numerous lives have been lost in the 
Arctic seas, although we still know nothing of the North 
Pole. Edouard Capelle writes of the history and kinds 
of electric furnaces. M. le Vte. R. d'Adhemar compares 
the mechanical conceptions of Hertz with those commonly 
in vogue. P. Thirion, S.J., gives an account of the life 
and works of Henry A. Rowland, a prominent American 
physicist who died last April. 

Studi Religiosi (Jan. -Feb.) : P. Semeria writes against the theory 
that the Apostles' Creed was composed by the Twelve 
Apostles. C. Nallino writes on the present tendencies of 
Islamism, and advocates an attempt at sympathetic appre- 
ciation on our part. S. Minocchi describes at length the 
work done at the Congress of Religions held in Paris 
during the recent exposition. 

Rassegna Nazionale (i Feb.): Elina Vecchi begins an Italian 
translation of a novel by Mary Taggart. A. Ciaccheri con- 
siders D'Annunzio's " Francesca," says that the author 
never meant to interpret Dante, and that he deserves con- 
siderable praise. The anniversary of Verdi's death having 
arrived, an appreciation of him is published by G. Zacca- 
ginni. E. S. Kingswan comments on the fact that Pere 
Gratry is now being restored to public recognition after 
twenty-five years of semi-oblivion caused by the intransi- 
geant French press. The same writer, noting a slight 
alteration in the new French edition of Mgr. Ireland's 
" Church and the Age," says this alteration was made by 
P. Klein as a repudiation of the Archbishop's pronounce- 
ments on the Temporal Power. 

Civilta Cattolica (4 Jan.) : An allocution of His Holiness upon 
divorce, and a commentary by Father Brandi. A sketch 
of Tycho Brahe, who, though practically indifferent in reli- 
gious matters, was in many of his works, theoretically at 
least, pious and religious. 

(18 Jan.): A benediction from His Holiness for the work 
of assisting the poor nuns of Italy. A description of China 
from a letter written by Matteo Ricci, missionary about 



1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 131 

the year 1585. Commenting upon the history of the early 
Christian persecutions by P. Semeria a work remark- 
able for frankness and honest scholarship the Civilta 
makes some criticisms which, though guarded, indicate 
considerable disagreement with certain positions of the 
author. 

Rivista International* (Jan.) : L. di Chiusano considers the recent 
growth of the science of the philosophy of. history. G. 
Toniolo presents a resume of the contributions made by 
the various social schools towards solving the labor ques- 
tion. Professor Lorini gives some of the most recent 
statistics relating to the Empire of Japan. 

Razon y Fe (Dec.) : P. Ocana considers a government measure 
which the liberal press regards as a step toward the ex- 
pulsion of Religious Orders from Spain. P. Aicardo gives 
reasons for cultivating the study of the classics. P. 
Murillo shows the invalidity of pretended scientific con- 
clusions against the Catholic dogmas connected with the 
beginnings of Christianity. P. Rodeles sketches the history 
of the Latin-American college at Rome founded by Pope 
Pius IX. 

(Jan.) : P. Alarcon draws a picture of the world during 
the first year of the new century, and it is not a cheer- 
ing picture. Reviewing Harnack's Wesen des Christen- 
thums, P. Murillo gives the author credit for nobility of 
soul, but finds at the same time a great deal of prejudice. 
P. Noguer writes on the recent refinding of a Spanish 
book twelve centuries old. P. Ferreres shows that in 
Spain and in Latin America betrothals have no canonical 
force unless made in writing. 

Stimmen aus Maria-Laach (Jan.) : P. Nostitz-Rieneck considers 
the mutual influence of civilization and Catholicism. P. 
Dahlmann studies the ancient Chinese civilization as 
revealed by recent research. P. Wasmann writes upon 
cellular life. P. Baumgartner sketches the career of Cha- 
teaubriand. 



EDITORIAL NOTES. 

THE Commission to the Vatican from the United States gov- 
ernment to discuss, and if possible to settle amicably, the affairs 
of the Friars and their landed estates in the Philippines, is an- 
other evidence .of the saner methods that are now being adopted 
towards the Church. As we look at the attitude of European 
governments towards the church we find that the religious orders 
receive scant courtesy at their hands. They are not considered 
to have any rights which governments are bound to respect. 
Their houses are closed at the nod of some bureaucrat, and 
their aged inmates are obliged to submit either to penury or 
expatriation. Their revenues are sequestrated, and if perchance 
any of the religious are permitted to dwell within the sacred 
precincts of their profession, it is only by mere sufferance, and 
through the charity of the poor they receive sustenance enough 
to keep them alive. And all this goes on in so-called Catholic 
countries in Italy and in Spain and in France. The American 
government has the manliness to deal fairly with its people. If 
it must take property, it arranges the most equitable terms. If ' 
it must condemn lands for public use by right of eminent do- 
main, it richly compensates the previous owners. 



Some of the European magazines are counting the losses to 
the faith among the emigrants to the United States and their 
children, and are blaming the inactivities of the hierarchy here 
for these losses. A close study of their contentions will con- 
vince one that all their statements are grossly exaggerated. 
There have been some losses here to be sure, but these were in 
former times when priests were few and the crowds of people 
drifted far from their influence. The church is now pretty well 
equipped to do its full duty, and it does it efficiently. There 
is a higher average of attendance at Mass on Sunday in the 
United States than in most countries. There is undoubtedly a 
higher percentage of the Catholic people approaching the sacra- 
ments frequently in the churches of the United States than in 
the countries of the old world. While the prevailing atmosphere 
is largely worldly, and a spirit of commercialism is rampant 
among us, still there goes with it a profound sense of religion 
and a very deep interest in things of the next world. More- 
over what religion there is here is not etiolated by the over- 
shadowing proximity of infidel governments. It is vigorous in 
its nature and is able to maintain its rights. 



1902.] BATHER THEIN AND DR. Fox. 133 



FATHER THEIN AND DR. FOX. 

EDITOR CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE: 

Under, the heading, " Is This Honest?" in the December number of THE 
CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE, a writer who wields a ready and caustic pen, 
the Reverend James J. F.ox, D.D., charges the Reverend John Thein, the 
author of The Bible and Rationalism, with wholesale plagiarism from the 
Abbe Vigouroux's Biblical works, and suggests to him a study of an exposition 
of the principles which regulate the ethics of copyright. The Review of 
St. Louis for January 23, relying upon the evidence furnished by Dr. Fox, is 
inclined to think that the "latter deserves the thanks of the Catholic public for 
having exposed a clerical impostor." 

This is hard, very hard upon Father Thein. Indirectly it is pretty hard 
upon all the reviewers who noticed the book and seemed not to notice the pla- 
giarism. Are all our reviewers unacquainted with the works of Vigouroux, 
perhaps the most prominent Catholic Biblical scholar of his day? Are they all 
so mentally inert as to fail to recognize an old friend in a new dress, or if you 
will, an old friend in disguise ? Did the Right Rev. Ignatius J. Horstmann, who 
knows Father Thein's method of work, give his imprimatur indifferent as to 
whether he appeared or not as "zparticeps criminis in this wholesale looting? 

It all seems somewhat strange, but yet capable of an easy solution. We 
who have some acquaintance with the reverend author, his books and the works 
of the Abbe Vigouroux, simply deny that the accused priest is guilty of the 
charge either formally or, strictly speaking, even materially. 

Dr. Fox says he knows nothing about the author except what he gleaned 
from his works. If he knew him he would not accuse him of plagiarism, for, 
as all his brother priests in this diocese know very well, Father Thein never 
posed as an original contributor to the sum of knowledge, but simply as a 
translator and adapter. Some years ago he requested the present writer to 
overhaul one of his manuscripts, and when we told him that the original would 
be easier to translate than his version, he immediately offered to send a copy of 
Vigouroux. No concealment whatever. There can be no question of deliberate 
guilt. 

When the four volumes came for review in Masher's Magazine the absence 
of a preface was quickly noticed, and thinking that those who did not know 
Father Thein personally might object to his not acknowledging his dependence 
upon others, we resolved to warn him in good time. Looking, however, 
more carefully at the title-pages we found upon all of them this statement : 
"The present work, under a different title, forms part of a new edition of 
Answer to Difficulties of the Bible, completely revised and greatly enlarged." 
This seemed amply sufficient to save him from any serious imputation of 
material or technical plagiarism. Dr. Fox read this, and even examined the 
preface to the earlier work, and if he had not forgotten, by an oversight, to 
reproduce the entire paragraph in which Father Thein mentions his sources, 
we think that the weakness of Dr. Fox's charge against Father Thein would 
have been immediately perceived. Let the reader judge for himself. 

" We do not claim any originality for the present work: its articles are 



i34 FATHER THEIN AND DR. Fox. [April, 

culled from various authors. The works especially used in the composition of 
this book are : Dictionnaire Apologetique, by J. B. Jaugey ; Les Livres Saints 
et La Critique Rationaliste, 5 vols. , by Rev. Vigouroux ; La Bible et Les De- 
couvertes Modernes, 5 vols. idem j and Mgr. Meignand's Le Monde et VHomme 
Primitif." 

Here there is no claim for originality. All the credit is given unreservedly 
to others. True, the paragraph refers to Answer to Difficulties of the Bible, 
and an uncharitable, hasty, or captious critic might object to its extension to 
cover another work ; but the average reader would regard it as good evidence 
of good faith. Its value as evidence increases if we reflect that Father Thein 
could scarcely be simple enough to imagine, even if he were weak enough 
to wish, that his indebtedness would not be detected. Even if he were so 
simple and weak, he could scarcely be foolish enough to draw attention on 
every title-page to the very stores from which he drew his material, and so 
reveal to some literary Sherlock Holmes the evidence of his guilt. As a matter 
of fact, the omission of his preface was unintentional. At the last moment he 
concluded that the work was too large for a single volume, as at first intended. 
When divided into four, the first one was too small, so an introduction was 
prefixed. In the subsequent excitement of these important changes and the 
flurry caused by impatient calls for return of proofs, the preface was neglected, 
by an oversight, and the mistake unnoticed until too late. The author we 
think did not worry much over this, because, as he never courted canon- 
ization as an original writer, he never dreamed of a devil's advocate. 

As to the other points made by Dr. Fox there is but little to be said in 
opposition. The arrangement is not all that could be desired, nor even, in 
places, that which might naturally flow from a methodic treatment of the sub- 
ject ; but then it is odd to hear at times what good reasons authors can assign 
for apparently indefensible doings. 

The language is faulty, but the first volume can pass muster. Nearly all 
the capital sins against the King's English flourish in the fourth volume. By 
the way, this restriction of habitat should have mitigated Dr. Fox's anger, and 
consequently his language against Father Thein's "impertinence in attempting 
to write a book without submitting it to competent revision." It shows that he 
had a fairly competent reviser for part of his work, and we know on good 
authority that he entrusted the fourth volume to another, who, however, was 
evidently a failure. Father Thein has published other works besides his Chris- 
tian Anthropology, and they are all fairly readable. The present writer gave 
up years ago without revising a page, partly because of procrastination and 
partly from want of complete sympathy with the method of the work. With 
some exceptions, we are tired of translations. 

Father Thein's version of Shakspere's lines upon dead Caesar's clay is 
so droll that we almost wish there were more. How Disraeli the Elder would 
have gloated over the reading and editing of such a morsel ! Mark Twain's re- 
translation of The Celebrated Jumping Frog of Calaveras County fades away 
before Father Thein's Shakspere like the genial Cheshire Cat of Wonderland. 
Still, though we may " grin " over the bard's metamorphosis, and even wickedly 
rejoice over Huxley's ill-treatment, who was an able but not fair debater, we are 
heartily in accord with Dr. Fox's implied views as to the necessity of presenting 
apologetic or any Catholic literature in good form, so that hostile critics may 



1902.] THE BACONIAN THEORY OF SHAKESPEARE. 135 

not scoff and judicious friends have cause to grieve. When Father Them's 
attention was drawn to the awful English in his last volume, he immediately 
spoke of getting it revised. Doubtless this will, at least it should, be done, and 
we feel assured that the great publishing house of Herder, which deserves well 
of the reading Catholic public, will see to it promptly. 

Father Thein is not, then, a plagiarist, and though here and there he 
needs an interpreter, the four portly volumes in question form a very useful and 
helpful work, and one which can be warmly recommended to all seeking a pretty 
full and accurate statement in English of the arguments usually marshalled 
forth nowadays in defence of the conservative position in Scripture. There 
are some who think that if an exposure had been justified some other magazine 
would have been more suitable than the widely read pages of THE CATHOLIC 
WORLD. However that may be, it is a pity that a man like Father Thein 
should win such unpleasant notoriety. His industry is to be envied, and his 
laudable desire to employ well the leisure of a country parish and at the same 
time to contribute to the diffusion of religious knowledge, should protect him 
from inconsiderate attacks, at least from one of the household of the faith. 
We are not questioning in the slightest the motives which urged Dr. Fox to 
write, and we think the lesson will be a useful one to Father Thein ; but we 
would like to say, with the utmost respect and good nature, that if the Reverend 
James J. Fox, D.D., had dropped a line to the Reverend John Thein, or to his 
publishers, he would have received a satisfactory explanation, and then he 
would have been spared the disagreeable necessity of rebuking and humiliating 
in public a brother priest. 

Shelby, O., February 14, 1902. E. P. GRAHAM. 



A CONCLUSIVE WORD ON THE BACONIAN THEORY OF 

SHAKESPEARE. 

To the Editor of The Catholic World Magazine. 

SIR : As THE CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE has printed many communi- 
cations of mine on Shakespearean problems, will it permit me to say a word 
on the Bacon Theory, which is again, after another ten years (such appear- 
ing to be its exact periodicity), on horseback. (I forbear the obvious pun on 
"Gallup.") 

If I had not long ago, by such lights as were vouchsafed me (for I have 
never enjoyed the privilege of Catholic scholarship), arrived at the conviction 
that William Shakespeare was of the Old Faith, I might have been a Baconian 
myself. But, in the first edition of my " Shakespearean Myth," published 
twenty-two years ago (page 175), I said, " The recent dissolution of the monas- 
teries had thrown multitudes of learned clerks " (the clerical profession then in- 
cluded lawyers and physicians, and, indeed, all book-learned men) "upon their 
own resources for daily bread, and there was only one depot for their work." 

What I believed when I wrote that, I still more fully believe now ; namely, 
that the thousands of learned men, driven by the cruel edicts of Henry VIII. 
from the cloisters (wherein they and their predecessors had alone during the 



136 THE BACONIAN THEORY OF SKAKESPEARE. [April, 

"dark ages" kept current and extant the learning of the centuries before 
them), were to be found in London and that Shakespeare found them out 
and that from them he acquired the material, his use of which sets us mod- 
erns groping for the possible sources of his acquisitions. While I trust that my 
experience of the danger of being too certain of anything in Shakespearean 
matters may always temper any statements of mine upon these matters, the 
above is my firm and so far as I can foresee unalterable conviction. Thus 
accounting for the ancient and occult lore in the Shakespeare plays, what re- 
mains of the Baconian theory ? 

Let me do exact justice to the Baconians. However ungallant or mis- 
guided their motives, they certainly do dive very deeply into Elizabethan ves- 
tiges environment folk-lore contemporaries, contemporary literature bio- 
graphy and manners. But this very wealth of research proves their undoing. 
Much learning hath made them mad. If they would, perhaps, search for in- 
dicia on all fours with History, instead of embarking on extended excursus to 
disprove History upon tours deforce they might find quite as fruitful a yield ! 

To take my own example. I have been for almost thirty years in the 
thick of the Baconian Theory. I have enjoyed the private ear of Dr. Nathaniel 
Holmes, Ignatius Donnelly, Mrs. Henry Pott, Edwin Reed, and W. H. Ed- 
wards. I faithfully believe that I have read every printed paragraph, pamphlet, 
and book printed on the discussion pro and con. And yet, if a Baconian asks 
me for my opinion, I cannot find, either his leisure or my own, agreeable to re- 
counting this entire experience. I must needs give him the result, only, of that 
experience. But this he will not accept. He will say, " You push the matter 
aside. You will not discuss particulars." So what is there to be done but to 
leave him to his own way of thinking, and leave me to mine ? 

And will you permit me to ask supposing we admit as proved, the Don- 
nelly, Owen-Gallup, or any other, Ciphers in all their vastness : What have 
they to do with Shakespeare ? 

These Ciphers are embedded (let us admit it for the sake of the argument) 
in the text of the First Folio ; in Bacon's De A ugmentis ; in Burton's Anato- 
my, in Spenser, in Montaigne, in the Good Frend for Jeasus' sake Forbeare epi- 
taph : in anywhere else you please. 

But the First Folio the epitaph, and the rest of them, were printed (and 
it is the printers who must have been the mechanical agents for this " cipher " 
propaganda) long after the mortal remains of our William Shakespeare, drama- 
tist, lay at rest beneath the pavement of his Parish Church. It is the Quartos 
which first gave posterity, in print, his immortal lines. 

So far no cipherist has taken the trouble to find in them " Biliteral " or 
"word " or pagination-clued Ciphers ! 

Sincerely, after a generation of effort to preserve an open mind on these 
questions, I believe that the explanation to help us out is, in that connection 
of Shakespeare with the Catholic Church of which, even without the positive 
exterior evidence to which I lately called the attention of your readers, we 
have such a mass of uncontroverted negative internal evidence, as to amount 
to what lawyers call a " negative pregnant," beyond attack, and so a positive 
postulate. I am sir, Yours respectfully, 

APPLETON MORGAN. 



1902.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 137 



THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 



MR. ANDREW CARNEGIE has placed a very low valuation on the work of 
"preachers. According to the report of his speech at the Aldine Associa- 
tion, published in the New York Sun, he spoke as follows : 

" I would not rob the seeker after books of fiction," Mr. Carnegie said, 
"but I think that if a man was leaving his fortune for libraries it might be well 
to fix it so that works of fiction less than three years old should not be included. 
Imagine the slaughter that would take place in three years! Yet what of a 
book that does not last three years ? It might well cry out : l If so soon I'm 
to be done for, I wonder what I was begun for.' 

"The longer I live the more I agree with Swift, that the finest furniture of 
a room is books even if you never open a book. Shakspere, Marcus Aurelius, 
Montaigne these are the everlasting flowers of human genius, and I tell you 
you're in good company if you're only looking at their backs. Let a man just 
look in books, and as far as I'm concerned I wouldn't give what he gets from 
them for 999 sermons out of a thousand you hear in the churches." 

It would be interesting to know just how many sermons Mr. Carnegie has 
heard, and whether he regards free public libraries of greater value than the 
churches in promoting the advancement of civilization. As a matter of fact 
the love of reading the best books was fostered in many parish libraries sus- 
tained exclusively by church funds before his large donations became available. 
In his plans for the future he might fittingly have arranged to secure the co- 
operation of numerous volunteer workers whose personal service would be quite 
as potent as his large wealth. The time may come in some places when the 
advocates of dangerous theories claiming the power of a majority shall control 
Mr. Carnegie's bequests and circulate literature for their own destructive pur- 
poses. Then the preachers perchance may be called upon to voice enlightened 
public opinion in condemnation of such false teaching. 

President Burlingham, of the New York Board of Education, also took part 
in the discussion, and requested the members of the New York Library Club to 
suggest plans for spending about $174,000 this year in the purchase of books. 
It is to be hoped that he does not share Mr. Carnegie's strange opinion about 
the value of sermons. He might also find some useful suggestions, if he could 
bring himself to consult a few of the leading thinkers belonging to churches 
which are in direct contact with large numbers of ordinary citizens. 

* * * 

Professor Earl Barnes is now giving in New York City a course of six 
lectures on the development of the moral nature, under the following subdivi- 
sions : i. The Growth of Personality; Selfishness vs. Altruism. 2. The 
Growth of Intellectual Accuracy; Truth vs. Lies. 3. The Growth of the 
Property Sense ; Security vs. Stealing. 4. The Growth of Humane Feelings ; 
Sympathy vs. Cruelty. 5. The Growth of a Sense of Law; Regularity vs. 
Lawlessness. 6. Training of the Moral Nature ; Rewards vs. Punishment. 



138 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [April, 

In the outline given to the public there is no indication that Professor 
Barnes will suggest any course of reading to show that the religion of Chris- 
tians contains the best teaching on the moral growth of human beings. 



, The University Extension Course of lectures given at the Albany High 
School by the Rev. John T. Driscoll, S.T.L., is attracting much attention. 
The general subject chosen is "The Individual and the State," which requires 
an analysis of the elements which go to form the intellectual and ethical life. 
In regard to the spiritual man as a type of perfect development, Father Driscoll 
spoke as follows : 

" Consciousness bears witness that every waking moment is filled with an 
object which guides our thoughts, holds our affections, and spurs to action. 
The explanation is found in the constitution of our nature. The two great 
faculties of the soul are mind and will. A rational act springs from their 
harmonious union. The mind points out the way and furnishes the motives of 
action. The will imparts the moving power by which .the act is put into 
execution. To act with a motive is a sign and a proof of rational life. Thus 
motive is the reason why our acts combine in a special line for a fixed object ; 
nay more, it is the reason why we act at all. Hence the place and the scope of 
character. 

" Character can be defined, in its initial stage, as susceptibility to motive. 
In its concrete and actual state, it is the sum of the habits and tendencies 
which make up our individual lives. Habits are formed by the repetition of 
like actions, under the influence of like motives and principles. A constant 
mode of action lends color to life, and marks one as different from another. 
The cultivation of character, therefore, is at basis the cultivation of mind and 
of will. A rich imagination presents a wide range and variety of objects which 
are apprehended as desirable. The closer the mind comes to truth, the more 
exact is our judgment of the good and of the beautiful, the more fixed the 
determination and the more complete the control of the feelings the higher 
and nobler is the course of conduct. 

"As there is no human action without motive, so there is no effective life 
without ideals. They are the promptings of our better nature, inciting to what 
is true and beautiful and good. In childhood and maturing years, when the 
mind and heart are more open to impressions, they stand out vividly on the 
mental horizon and impart the enthusiasm so characteristic of youth. Placed 
by revered hands before the eager efforts of the child, they serve, like the lens, 
to gather the varied streams of activity and harmonize them into an ever up- 
lifting and ennobling unity. The aspirations and stirrings of a life reaching 
back to earliest childhood, increasing in vigor and definiteness as the years 
turn into youth and manhood, taking color and affected to some extent by the 
circumstances of our condition, are like stars which guide our footsteps and 
incite us ever onward. Here is found the meaning, the depth, and the perfec- 
tion of a life. Happy he whose ideals can never be completely realized ! Thus 
only come consistency, energy, and progress. 

"The development of the mind with the presentation of true ideals is not 
enough to form the perfect man. The aims and resolves must be put into 
effect. A strong and resolute will alone is the mainstay and motive power of a 



1902.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 139 

good life. Hence the importance of self-reliance, of self-control, of courage, 
and of sustained labor. By steadfastness and fidelity to our purposes and con- 
victions we shall face trial, difficulty and danger, and shall emerge from the 
conflict stronger and better men. In our inner life a unity and harmony reigns 
somewhat like the physical order which prevails in the material universe. 

" Personality is often used as a synonym for character; yet there is a dif- 
ference. The term, character, is applied to our rational nature, the elements 
of which are intellect and will, and is employed to signify the sum-total of our 
acquired habits. Personality, however, implies something more than rational 
nature ; it designates the distinctive element, which constitutes our nature in its 
actual existence ; it imparts to the rational nature a principle by which this 
nature has the control of its own acts, is sui jut is, and as a result is held ac- 
countable or responsible. Illustrations of this distinction are had in rhetoric 
and in civil law. Nevertheless, since the habits of our rational nature belong 
also to the person, the terms are closely allied. 

"Conduct is the expression of character. Manners refer to the peculiar 
way in which we conduct ourselves, especially in intercourse with our fellow- 
men. Manners, as well as conduct, are self-revealing, or self-concealing. To 
be true, they should be in accord with our thoughts and feelings. As such they 
are the reflection of a refined and noble nature." 

Besides giving scholarly lectures, Father Driscoll has written two books on 
God and the Soul worthy of a place in any choice library, which are now much 
in demand on account of some words of praise from Mr. W. H. Mallock. The 
careful perusal of these books would enlarge and enlighten Mr. Carnegie's bene- 
volence and prepare his gifted mind to appreciate good preaching as a perma- 
nent factor in the world's welfare. M. C. M. 



THE CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE with this issue begins 
its seventy-fifth volume, and with a pardonable pride it may 
look back over the thirty-seven years of its career. The seventy- 
four volumes that represent the work of the Editors during the 
last third of a century constitute not only an exceedingly use- 
ful storehouse of the best Catholic thought, but they are a 
measure of the hopes and opportunities of the Church in these 
United States during this most eventful period. 



NEW BOOKS. 

THE CANADA ENGRAVING AND LITHOGRAPHIC COMPANY (limited), Montreal: 
In the Paths of Peace. By L. E. F. Barry. 

R. H. RUSSELL, New York: 

Mr. Dooley's Opinions. By E. P. Dunne. Pp. 212. Price $1.50. 

FELIX ALCON, Paris: 

Saint Augustin. Par 1'Abbe* Jules Martin. Pp. 400. 

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York: 

Bunt and Bill. By Clara Mulholland. Pp. 115. Price 45 cts. Mary Tracey's Fortune. 
By Anna T. Sadlier. Pp. 169. Price 45 cts. Recruit Tommy Collins. By Mary T. 
Bonesteel. Pp. 148. Price 45 cts. The Little Flower of Jesus. Being the Autobiogra- 
phy of Sister Tdrese of the Child Jesus and the Holy Face, Carmelite Nun. Trans- 
lated from the French Histoire dune Ame, by M. X. Dziewicki. Pp. 300. Price $1.60 
net. As True as Gold. By Mary E. Mannix. Pp. 162. Price 45 cts. 

H. OUDIN, Paris: 

Les Temps Neronniens et le Deuxieme Siecle. Par R. R. Dom H. Leclercq. Pp. 230. 

P. LETHIELLEUX, Paris: 

Doctrine Spirituelle de Saint Augustin. Par I'Abbe" J. Martin. Pp. 282. 

HENRY HOLT & Co., New York: 

Manual of the Flora of the Northern States and Canada. By Nathaniel Lord Britton, 
Pp. x., 1080. 

VICTOR LECOFFRE, Paris: 

Saint Gaetan. Par R. de Maulde La Claviere. Pp. 197. 

CHARLES DOUNIOL, Paris: 

Saint Bruno, Fondateur de I'Ordre Chartreux. Par 1'Abbe" M. M. Gorse. Pp. 408. 

LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., London and New York: 

Studies in Irish History and Biography ', mainly of the Eighteenth Century. By C. Litton 
Falkiner. Pp. 362. Last Essays. By the Right Hon. Professor F. Max Miiller, K.M. 
First Series : Essays on Language, Folklore, and other Subjects. Second Series : 
Essays on the Science of Religion, 

AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY, New York : 

Lectura Conversacion. A New and Progressive Spanish Method. By T. Silva and A. 
Fourcaut. Pp. 141. 

CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, London, England: 

God in Holy Writ. By Very Rev. H. I. D. Ryder, D.D. 4 cts. The Mass: An Aid to 
Understand it. By Rev. W. A. Bendon. 4 cts. Psalm CXVIII. : A Meditation on the 
Law of God. Edited by Rev. Hugh Pope, O.P. 4 cts. St. Margaret of Scotland. 4 
cts. St. Cecilia. 4 cts. Christian Civilization and the Perils that now Threaten it : A 
lecture. By the Most Rev. P. J. Ryan. 4 cts. Blessed Sebastian Valfre" (1629-1710). 
By M. S. Malins. 4 cts. Saint Aelred (1109-1166). By Rev. A. J. Saxton. 4 cts. 
Our Church Music. By R. R. Terry. 4 cts. The French Association Bill, its Authors 
and Objects. By the Rev. John Gerard, S. J. 4 cts. The Prospects of Catholicism. By 
the Rev. William Barry, D.D. 4 cts. The End Justifies the Means. By Rev. John 
Gerard, S.J. 4 cts. Father Fa.ber. By M. S. Malins. 4 cts. The Carmelites of 
Compiegne, 1793-1795. By Comtesse De Courson. 4 cts. The Faith of Old England. 
By the Rev. Vincent Harnyold, S.J. 18 cts. (Pamphlets.) Dante. By Henry 
Sebastian Bowden. 

CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, San Francisco, Cal.: 

The Reasons for What I Believe. By Cardinal Manning. 10 cts. Saint Patrick. By 
Very Rev. Arthur Ryan. 5 cts. Ceremonies of Holy Week Explained. 5 cts. Gospel Story 
of the Passion of our Lord. Compiled by the Very Rev. Arthur Ryan. 5 cts. 
(Pamphlets.) 

DESCLEE, DE BROUWER & Co., Bruges, Belgium: 

Where is the Church of Christ 1 ? By M. Van der Hagen, S.J. Pp. 193. (Pamphlet.) 

DODD, MEAD & Co., New York: 

The Young Man in Modern Life. By Beverley Warner, D.D. Pp. 193. Price 85 cts. 

THE LEAGUE FOR POLITICAL EDUCATION, New York: 

New York Political Primer. By Adele M. Fielde. 50 cts. (Pamphlet.) 

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY, New York : 

Principles of Western Civilization. By Benjamin Kidd. Pp. 523. Price $2.00. Arnold 's 
Expedition to Quebec. By John Codman, 2d. Pp. 333. Price $1.75. 

THE SHAKESPEARE PRESS, Westfield, N. J. 

A Study in the Warwickshire Dialect. By Appleton Morgan, A.M., LL.B. Fourth 
edition. Pp. 470. 

THE PILOT PUBLISHING Co., Boston: 

Lalor ' s Maples. By Katherine E. Conway. 2d edition. 




flfoafconnas. (Sichei.) 



O Full of Grace ! O Flower of, Snow ! 
Untouched by stain of Adam's guilt ; 
O House of Gold, by Wisdom built 
For His own dwelling here below ! 



THE 



CATHOLIC WORLD, 



VOL. LXXV. MAY, 1902. No. 446. 




IMPRESSIONS OF THE PHILIPPINES. 

BY EDMUND B. BRIGGS, D.C.L. 

;T is exceedingly difficult for any one to speak with 
accuracy of the state of affairs in the Philippines 
unless he has been on the spot and has made an 
intimate study of the conditions. Since return- 
ing from the Philippines the writer has been so 
frequently requested by friends to publish something of his im- 
pressions gained while there that he has decided to submit a 
few observations. 

THE CHARACTER OF THE NATIVES. 

To begin with, it must be remembered that the natives of 
the islands are Orientals that is, their habits of life and of 
thought are radically different from those prevailing among 
Occidental peoples ; and it is not fair to judge them by the 
standards of Europe and America. 

They have no conception that " public office is a public 
trust," or, indeed, that it has any " raison d'etre' other than 
the emolument of the official. 

When we speak of Filipinos, it means, in the island ver- 
nacular, Christians, whether Tagalogs, Visayans, Ilocanos, or 
what not ; the Moros are followers of the Prophet, and the 
Pagans are designated only by the names of their particular 
tribe, as, for instance, the Igorrotes of Northern Luzon. 

The Filipinos are not savages. They are not only Catholics 

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN THE STATE 

OF NEW YORK, 1902. 
VOL. LXXV. 10 



142 IMPRESSIONS OF THE PHILIPPINES. [May, 

but devout, and passionately devoted to their religion ; but it 
will not do to measure their Catholicity by that of an Irishman 
or an American. Of dogma most of them know little, and 
apparently care less; ceremonial is the main thing; and this is 
much mixed with survivals of pagan superstitions and practices ; 
still, it is well to remember that these people were savages 
when the Spanish Friars took them in hand ; and that the 
civilization to which they have attained is not the American 
civilization of the nineteenth century, but the Spanish civiliza- 
tion of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, and that there they 
practically stand to-day. 

The Filipinos are not stupid far from it ; and in the matter 
of illiteracy they compare favorably with the people of old 
Spain. Many thousands of them can read and write, many hun- 
dreds are highly cultured ; and all are intensely anxious for 
education. This does not apply, of course, to the Moros and 
Pagans ; and the savage Negritos are out of the equation. 

The Tagalogs are the most numerous, the most intelligent, 
and most important of the Filipino tribes ; and they, through 
the " Katipunan," have been the " head, front, and centre' of 
the insurrection, from its first inception under Spanish rule. 

It is a mistake, a great mistake, to compare them intellectu- 
ally, for instance, with carabao bulls. 

The Filipinos are not only intelligent as contradistinguished 
from educated, but they are universally polite, normally orderly, 
and nervously sensitive. Such brash " rowdyism ' as can be 
found in any American city nowhere exists among them. They 
are most affectionate in their family relations, are natural musi- 
cians, and are gifted with artistic tastes of no mean order. 

In fine, with equal opportunities, they would stand on a par 
with the Japanese, except in the matter of industry. The Fili- 
pino is not industrious ; he is distinctly lazy. 

The Filipino is neither inherently bad nor radically vicious ; 
but is, leaving out the cultured few, three hundred years behind 
the age. 

The Moro is a Mohammedan of the age of Saladin ; and the 
savage is a savage. 

* 

THE WORK OF THE SPANISH FRIARS. 

So much has been said in vilification of these men, so much 
as to their alleged immorality, so much as to their alleged 



1902.] IMPRESSIONS OF THE PHILIPPINES. 143 

" robbery ' of the confiding natives, that it is only fair to take 
a glance at the other side of the picture. 

Doubtless individuals among them did fall from grace ; un- 
questionably they did acquire wealth ; certainly " Katipunan ' 
hates them ; and peradventure they are an anomaly under 
American rule. A glance in retrospect is not amiss. 

When the Friars first went out to the Philippines, of the 
four great classes of human society the islands contained but 
two, viz. : savages, subsisting by the chase, and herdsmen. Of 
husbandmen, with fixed habitations, there were none. Hence, 
the first step in the title to land, title by occupancy, had no 
existence. No man owned a foot of land for his very own. 

The savage hunters, and the wandering herdsmen, had no 
form of civil organization of a higher type than that of the 
tribe ; and science teaches us that, while the germ of civil life 
exists in the family, and progresses in the clan and tribe, those 
forms of human organization are more economic than civil ; and 
that civil society, distinctly as such, begins where the tribe 
leaves off, and the personal loyalty to father, patriarch, chief, 
becomes merged in loyalty to city, state, nation a moral en- 
tity. Chop logic, play upon words, as we may, human society, 
in the civil order, is vastly different from human society in any 
other phase. The Friars found the natives of the Philippines 
ignorant of the art of agriculture, devoid of the concept of in- 
dividual ownership of land. 

By precept and example, they taught them both ; and that 
there are fertile tracts of cultivated lands in the islands is due 
to the Friars. In the Philippines as in America, yea, as they 
had done in Europe, after the barbarian deluge, these men of 
God taught by their own example they labored in the fields ; 
and the natives were taught by them, not only how to cultivate 
the great staple crops, rice, cane, tobacco, hemp, cotton, but 
the very idea that there could be such a thing as the husband- 
man's individual estate in the soil, rather than the tribe's right 
to hunt over, and the tribe's right to pasture cattle upon, the 
forest and the plain ! 

Well may Governor Taft testify that the title of the Friars 
to their lands is legally " unassailable ! ' Not only were they 
the earliest proprietors, but they positively carried with them to 
the islands the first notion of private ownership ! 

Yet, notwithstanding their unbounded opportunities; notwith- 



144 IMPRESSIONS OF THE PHILIPPINES. [May, 

standing the fact that, for three hundred years and more, they 
were the keystone, the base, the apex, the entire superstructure, 
of Spanish power in the Philippines, the Friars own, to-day, 
less than one-tenth of the cultivated lands in the islands ! How 
much have the missionaries, and their families, left to the na- 
tives in Hawaii ? 

The Filipinos, the Mestizos, the Moros, the Pagans, some 
ten millions strong, live and subsist upon the soil of the Philip- 
pines. Where are the Kanakas the missionaries found in Hawaii ? 
Daily, for four long weeks, in Manila, the writer listened to 
threats threats of American officials, civil and military, that the 
Friars should be despoiled of the lands of which they had 
" robbed ' (?) the Filipinos ; but Judge Taft says their title is 
" unassailable " ; and Ide and Wright, at least, are honest men, 
and capable lawyers. Besides this, the rights of private owner- 
ship are solemnly guaranteed by the Treaty of Paris : even if 
the Congress has neglected, so far, to provide an appeal to the 
Supreme Court of the United States, from the Insular courts a 
most lamentable dereliction of " plain duty." 

And so, from agriculture to the simple mechanical arts, from 
Paganism to Christianity, from barbarism to a quaint, old-world 
civilization, from the tribal relation to an exceedingly " pater- 
nal " sort of quasi-civil, politico-military government, the sum of 
education, the sum of development, the sum of progress, the sum 
of administration, rested upon the shoulders of the Friars. From 
the council of the governor-general to the pettiest detail of vil- 
lage life, the hand of the Friar was everywhere ; and Spanish 
policy kept it there, in spite of the efforts of a hundred years 
to be relieved of the burden. The fat pickings of the customs, 
the rich judicial and notarial " honoraria," were in the hands of 
Spanish civilians ; the " loot ' ravished by violence went into 
the pockets of the soldiers of Spain. Beyond these, the Friar 
was, will he nill he, directly or indirectly, in charge of all. 
His part it was to act, or advise, in the direct " squeezing ' of 
the poor peasants ; his to bear the odium, and the hate ! 

And then the crash came. 

" KATIPUNAN ! " 

So much has been written concerning this secret society that 
it is not worth while to discuss it extensively in this paper. 
Suffice it to say that, of Chinese, or rather, Mestizo conception, 



1902.] IMPRESSIONS OF THE PHILIPPINES. 145 

in its origin, it first aimed at the Friars, then it went into the 
political arena, set up the alleged Filipino republic, and was its 
soul, substance, life, and guide. It still exists, although shorn 
of its glory in many provinces ; and it is hard, indeed, to 
estimate its membership. Its basic principle is murder! It has 
decreed the extermination of the white men in the islands ; it 
controls the marauding operations of the ladrones, just as it con- 
trolled the doings of the insurgent government ; it levies taxes 
(the writer was told by merchants in Manila that every bale of 
hemp pays a tax to Katipunan) ; it exercises the power of life 
and death, whenever the American soldier is out of sight; and 
it is better served than government, for its vengeance is swift and 
sure, like unto that of Maffia. It dooms to death and torture, 
not only the native who accepts office under the American 
government without its previous authorization, but him also 
whom it suspects of leaning towards the Americans, together 
with his family ; and it is the brooding terror of the great mass 
of Filipinos. Of its dangerous might we have positive evidence 
in the enactment by the commission of the celebrated "treason 
and sedition' act of November 4, 1901. 

Now, the writer does not approve of that law ; he was in 
Manila when it was enacted ; and it was then roundly denounced 
by all the American lawyers in that city, not directly in office. 

Nevertheless, the mere fact that three men so eminently good, 
so eminently just, so disinterestedly devoted to the well-being 
of the Filipinos as are Judges Taft and Ide, and General Wright, 
should deem it either necessary or expedient to enact so tyran- 
nical a statute is, of itself, the very strongest proof that those 
men have no faith in their own expressed belief in the early 
pacification of the islands. From August until December the 
writer was constantly with officers and enlisted men of the 
army, during much of the time with civilian employees of the 
government, during part of the time in daily association with 
natives and European residents of the islands ; and, in all that 
time, from not one of them did he hear an expression of opinion 
to the effect that the Filipinos are, in a mass, or in any con- 
siderable proportion, now one whit more reconciled to American 
rule, or one degree less obedient to Katipunan, than they were 
on the day the so-called " republic ' was " proclaimed ' at 
Malolos ! It was Katipunan then, it is Katipunan now, the only 
difference being in the outward manifestation of the same thing; 



146 IMPRESSIONS OF THE PHILIPPINES. [May, 

and the fact is that the entire Tagalog population is one vast 
conspiracy against American rule! How any intelligent man 
could have lived in Manila, in October and November last, have 
been a witness of the undeniable official " scare," and entertain 
any illusions on this score, surpasses human understanding ! 
Why not look the truth squarely in the face ? 

THE FUTURE OF THE ISLANDS. 

Between the roseate optimism of Judge Taft, and the gloomy 
pessimism of a discontented army ; an optimism shared by not 
one civilian official with a salary of less than five thousand dol- 
lars per annum, a pessimism mainly the result of a strong dis- 
inclination to " let go " ; it is a difficult, but not impossible^ 
task to formulate an impartial judgment. 

To begin with, it is a radical error to form a concept that 
the ten or twelve millions of islanders constitute a homogeneous 
mass. That mistake largely characterizes the Congressional 
debates, even on the part of the supporters of the administra- 
tion ; and is responsible for most of the confusion of ideas. 

Apart from the crafty Mestizos (mixed breeds) there are three 
great distinct classes, Filipinos, Moros, and Pagans ; these, again, 
are subdivided into distinct tribes ; and, so far from anything 
like homogeneity between Filipino and Moro, Moro and Pagan, 
tribe and tribe, there are deep and- inextinguishable hatreds. 
Even among the Filipinos, the Tagaland, the Maccabebe, the 
Visayan and the Ilocano, are hereditary foes. In the old days, 
their normal state was that of war ; and, but for the control of 
the white man, they would be at it to-day, " hammer and 
tongs," kris and bolo. 

Of natural cohesion, of national spirit and aspiration, they 
have absolutely none. 

With the Moros we have had no difficulty. They are ruled 
by their hereditary chieftains (Datos), under the nominal 
suzerainty of the Sultan of Sulu and Mindanao, and, as the 
English do in the Straits Settlements, and the Dutch in Java, 
we have found it easy to make friends of the chieftains, and to 
induce them to carry out our policy, without friction. In fact, 
the nearest we have come to trouble with the Moros arose out 
of the very proper refusal by the military authorities of an 
offer of the Sultan to levy three regiments, go up to Luzon, and 
"wipe out' the Tagalogs. 



1902.] IMPRESSIONS OF THE PHILIPPINES. 147 

The Pagans present no more trouble than do the Moros. 
Either they remain within their mountain fastnesses, or, like the 
Igorrotes of Benguet, they hate and dread the Tagalog far more 
than they do the white man. 

The difficulty has been, and is, entirely with the Filipinos, 
and, here again, solely with the Mestizos and Tagalogs. 

CIVIC COHESION A NECESSITY. 

Are the Filipinos capable of maintaining a stable, just, free 
civil government among themselves ? If he believed they were, 
the writer would unhesitatingly advocate the policy of " scuttle," 
and at once. This, not half so much on behalf of the Filipinos, 
as for our own safety, and on behalf of the white men in the 
islands. He has seen enough of the high-handed brutality of 
military practices, of the unmitigated despotism upon white 
men of our uncontrolled, irresponsible civil " officialdom," in 
the islands, as to welcome any relief from the intolerable con- 
ditions now masquerading under the name of " American ' 
methods ! Unfortunately, to the development of political life, 
of a civil state, there must come from within some sort of 
civic virtue, some sort of civic cohesion ; and of these, 
among the Filipinos, there is none, unless, indeed, Katipunan 
may be called such. Civil life is, in its essence, a determina- 
tion from disintegration and death ; whereas Katipur.an, itself, 
is a hybrid importation from China, the spirit of which is 
murder ! 

The Spaniards deprived the Filipinos of their ancient tribal 
organization, and gave them absolutely nothing in its place ; 
unless, indeed, the Friar may be said to have taken its place ; 
and just how these poor people, who have exercised no sort of 
self-government for centuries, not even of the crudest tribal sort, 
can be declared fit to set up a civil state on their own behalf, 
is incomprehensible to any sensible man who has visited the 
islands. It may do for home consumption, with an eye single 
to the political " main chance " ; but as facts are, it is " an iri- 
descent dream." There is no such thing as a Filipino nation, 
there is no such thing as a Filipino people, there is no such 
thing as "the people of the island of Luzon," although there 
are a lot of people in Luzon, and many peoples in the 
Philippines. 

Doubtless, there are a sufficient number of intelligent, edu- 



148 IMPRESSIONS OF THE PHILIPPINES. [May, 

cated Filipinos to set up a fifteenth century despotism, and to 
maintain fifteenth century order among the Filipinos, if we 
" scuttle," if Europe keeps hands off, and after the throats of 
all the white men in the islands have been duly cut ; and, 
doubtless, in the general shake up Aguinaldo and his set would 
gain control ; but there are international obligations upon us 
which preclude the scuttle, or even the hope of a successful 
protectorate. What must needs be done must needs be done 
by us, unless we sell the islands to a strong power, and con- 
quests do not move backwards. 



THE TRUE SOLUTION LIES IN INTRODUCING ' THE RULE OF 

LAW." 

Practically, to a man, the military officers believe that a 
return to absolute military control, for fifty years or so, is the 
only possible solution of the problem. If this be so, God help 
the Filipinos, God help the civilian white men in the islands, 
God help the future of our own home institutions ! 

The higher civil authorities are unanimous in the belief that, 
while military despotism is a bad thing, the solution lies in a 
transfer of despotic power to the civil 'administration, and that, 
what with the Department of Public Instruction, so far effective 
only as a top-heavy bureaucratic machine, and a numerous and 
constantly increasing set of Departments of This and That, plus 
an obstinate retention of all the worst and most tyrannical 
features of the European continental system of " droit adminis- 
tratif" that beautiful system which makes the government and 
its officials non-suable before the ordinary courts of law on the 
initiative of private men, somehow or other, in some occult and 
unexplained way, American institutions are going to diffuse 
themselves over the islands, and shed their benignant rays upon 
the Filipinos, not to mention the poor devils of whites who are 
"enjoying' American rule. A pretty sort of American rule, 
truly, where the civilian cannot, in districts where the civil 
courts are sitting, sue out his habeas corpus against an arbitrary 
arrest by a military order, where a soldier cannot be haled 
before the ordinary courts for a common assault and battery, 
where the civil official cannot be brought to book in an action 
of " trespass' or "case' for an arbitrary excess of his 
authority ! 

No ! American institutions, American civil liberty, and Eng- 



1902.] IMPRESSIONS OF THE PHILIPPINES. 149 

lish institutions and liberty before them, did not grow out of 
the " droit administratif" but out of its opposite! 

And the Americanization of the Philippines depends entirely, 
in the judgment of the writer, upon our introduction there of 
the opposite of the "droit administratif" to wit: "the rule of 
law " / 

Save for the fact that military rule in time of peace is in- 
herently bad and vicious, it does not so much matter whether 
the executive administration in the Philippines is confided to 
military or civilian officials. The real crux lies in providing 
a legal means of vindicating every private right, of redressing 
every wrong, whether the insular government or its officials be 
involved or not ; not only by the employment of the great 
writ of right, the habeas corpus, but by the ordinary actions of 
the law, at the suit of private men, and with appeals from the 
insular courts to the Supreme Court of the United States ! Let 
there be an enactment by the Congress to this effect ; and the 
courts and the lawyers will do the rest, as they* did it in Eng- 
land and in America! 

The introduction of the "rule of law' is the true and only 
solution of the problem. 

' Officialdom" civil and military will oppose it, for the 
possession of uncontrolled power is sweet to man ; but until it 
is accomplished, neither the arbitrariness of the sword nor that 
of civilian civil bureaucracy will bring peace and order, liberty 
and loyalty, to those beautiful islands ! 

Washington, D. C. 



150 



REFLECTIONS FOR ORDINARY CHRISTIANS. [May, 



REFLECTIONS FOR ORDINARY CHRISTIANS. 





STIMULUS A MORIS. 



BY ALBERT REYNAUD. 



of us, fairly well minded, of pretty decent 
lives as the world goes, but conscious of what 
the Psalmist considerately calls " unknown sins," 
care a little, when we think of it, for what God 
thinks of us. 

We do believe in God, in His laws, in His church. The 
world-to-come is a reality, however distant, and the judgment; 
and the right and wrong of things. We modify our lives some- 
what accordingly; "put up" with some restrictions, and conform 
to some prescriptions natural and divine, of conscience, general 
ethics, human society and religion. 

On the whole, we are pretty well satisfied with ourselves. 
We get along without a clamorous sense of " breaking ' any- 
thing. We break nothing. 

Oh ! the infinite shades in that nothing. But let it x pass. 

Suddenly, or slowly, through reading, or hearing, or living 
some way, there come home to us phrases, echoes or shadows 
of a higher life ; or at least higher regions of thought, of mean- 
ing, purpose and judging. We stop to consider, to delve a 
little deeper ; we think a little longer on the serious things 
and the true things which all this implies. Perhaps as you 
do now. 

We have read or heard strange things, extreme, extravagant 
things, about religious truth and duty. But they had no effect, 
and left no impression because they did not really seem to con- 
cern us. 'Twas for Sinners or Saints and both with a big S. 

Well this is for neither of them. It is for us. 

The books are full, all holy writings are full, of what seem 
hyperbolical statements of the love of God towards the in- 
dividual soul. We balk when we glance at the Canticle of 



1902.] REFLECTIONS FOR ORDINARY CHRISTIANS. 151 

Canticles. Who dares read it ? Why, extracts from pious books 
about the excesses of God's love, from lives of the Saints, their 
sayings and writings, even from dry treatises of theology, stagger 
us, or would stagger us if we did not pass them by as not 
meant for us at all. 

True, no doubt in a way : because good people could not 
lie, not altogether falsify like that. But it does not touch us, for 
it cannot possibly be intended for us in the real sense which 
the words apparently convey. Even poetry holds more reality, 
hits nearer to actual facts, speaks more home- driving truth to 
us. Or, it is all poetry, symbolism and mysticism. Not our 
business anyway. 

Let us investigate. Oh ! not with make-believe shaking of 
curtains, like children afraid to draw the curtains back in the 
dark ; but earnest, practical, common sense looking into the 
assumed hiding places. 

God loves us. Wonderful are the phrases in which His love 
for every soul is stated. It is presence, and grace, and com- 
placence. It is mercy and sympathy and rejoicing. It is thirst 
and longing and sacrifice ; wishfulness, passion and union ; 
pursuit, admiration and exultation. It is love, and its ecstasy 
and devotion ; in every form, in every tense, in every figure, 
in every desire, in every effort, in every fact, in every word, 
breath, aspiration, power and enticement. 

Language has no exaggerations, life no experiences, hope no 
expectations, that God's love is not stated to adopt and to 
imagine to win each individual soul to win us. 

Do we believe it ? 

What commonplace people we are, at the best. And we 
know it especially of our neighbors. We need not go deep to 
believe it, form rash judgments, be harsh critics, or hold pessi- 
mistic views. Silence is our best chanty for others ; and it is 
simply mercy for ourselves. 

And we do such ordinary, mean, commonplace things, live 

such commonplace lives. There is no romance about those lives 

-except, perhaps, some moments condensed in a few tears. 

There is no halo about us, our aims and our deeds. Truly, 

where are any lineaments of beauty or allurement hidden in us ? 



152 REFLECTIONS FOR ORDINARY CHRISTIANS. [May, 

We would not fall in love with ourselves, if it was somebody 
else. 

And yet God loves us. Stupendous fact. Well, we do long 
to be loved, and we take it kindly. And if our emotion could 
be made visible at the moment when we are really conscious of 
being loved, why we might for that instant almost seem lovable. 

Wondrous transformation. It almost brightens an ugly face ; 
it almost warms up an ugly soul. A soul that is loved, and 
feels it, must begin to glow a little with the native heat and 
light of its spiritual nature. 

And is not that what happens in a way when God loves us ? 
We become lovable if we were never so before. 

Now that is one thing. Well may God love us, with the 
very light of His love shining in our face. 



But that is not enough for us who know that He knows our 
very bones " which He made in secret " not enough to make us 
understand and accept the exorbitant things to be true, accurate 
and real, which we deem mere pious exaggerations. Let us see 
farther. 

Might it be that our very commonplaceness, our weakness, 
has a charm, an appealability of its own ? And our poor little 
goings and doings toddling like children trying to walk ; our 
little glimmerings of sense, and of some things that are true and 
fair and of good report ; our wishfulnesses, little clouds of vel- 
leity, towards higher and better things ; our mere capacity to 
be made some day and in some way to partake of them; 
these, all these, which might perhaps only make an angel 
weep : not so with the good Lord who made us as we are, and 
" who hateth nothing which He has made." 

Let us take courage ; courage in our very infirmity and 
helplessness. Such as we are in nature, we are after all the 
work of His hands the children of God. 

That is another true thing, and a title. 

But still further, and to the very heart of the thing we seek. 
Beyond our weakness, our origin and our title ; beyond the 
faint reflection of our great Maker ; beyond the very lineaments 
of His Christ, in our human nature, however deformed in us ; 
and the price paid for us, and the hopes made for us ; and all 
the great, holy and high truths and motives given for God's 



1902.] REFLECTIONS FOR ORDINARY CHRISTIANS. 153 

love of us; beyond the inconceivable mysteries of God's own 
nature, and the essential compulsoriness, so to speak, of His 
lovingness ; beyond all these : the glorious words are true, 
every syllable of them, in full force and fact, on the very face 
of our nature, poor as it is. We have a soul, little as it is ; we 
have intelligence, if it be a spark; we have a will, a heart to 
love back with, however feebly yet freely ; however hazily yet 
wittingly; even if almost pulseless, yet consciously. 

We can love, and give love create, give birth, give rise to, 
launch into being, into the universe of God, back into the 
bosom of God, that wondrous thing, that ineffable thing, that 
thing in itself lovable, called love the glory and free gift of a 
free and intelligent personality. And to the eyes of the infinite 
Power, the infinite Wisdom, the infinite Love, that evoked 
from nothing this new thing, this personality, this answerability 
of being, is it not a lovable and a lovely thing, to which He 
can confide and does confide His own love? Is it incredible 
that the Infinity which cannot be bankrupted should lavish 
endearments upon this miracle of Its own effecting? 

Oh ! Eternal, Infinite, and Perfect Lover Deus- Caritas, 
Deus-Bonitas God, whose name is Goodness and Love do we 
rob Thee of any glory if we say in our imperfect way that, of 
Thyself and for Thyself, Thou couldst not otherwise than 
love us ? 

Help our helplessness and incapacity to love Thee back. 

Yes, the Scriptures and the saints speak to us a true thing, 
they tell a true fact to us and for us nay, they cannot express 
in human words and adequate senses the unutterable longings, 
the wishfulness and tendernesses the secrets of the heart of 
the Almighty the suspirations of the Infinite Spirit for the 
soul brought forth by the power of His Divinity, by the breath 
of His Word, the flame of His Love ; that soul able to yearn 
back for its God, and to give Him love for love. A life, and 
all of it tears of transport and adoration, were a mere sigh in 
answer. 

* 

Thou hast made our heart for Thyself, O Lord, and it 
can know no rest till it rest in Thee." 



154 MAY-DAY IN OLD ENGLAND. [May, 




MAY-DAY IN OLD ENGLAND. 

A STUDY. 
BY NORA RYLMAN. 

INCE on a time, when I was a little child, I was 
passing through an old, old town at Maytime. 
It had been raining ; there were rain-drops on 
the petals of the spring flowers on the pale, 
rath primroses, the stately auriculas, and the 
soldier-like tulips ; on all the summer heralds, in fact. 

The arc of promise spanned the sky ; the ancient, time-worn 
fcuildings looked what country folk term "freshened up." 

All was fair and beautiful. One felt that " summer was a 
cumin in," as Chaucer puts it. 

Down the road came a moving mass of greenery, all decked 
with flowers and shaped like unto a beehive ; round it danced 
men and women, twirling tambourines, singing May songs. It 
was " Jack o' the Green," with his courtiers ; it was a bit of Old 
England, merry, Catholic, Tudor England, sandwiched as it were 
into modern life. When I think of this scene my thoughts go 
backwards, backwards. 

I see the timbered houses, with tall May-poles in front of 
them ; the rosy children carrying sticks of the wood, with nose- 
gays tied to them ; the fireplaces full of green boughs ; the 
churches all fair with sweet woodland blossoms, and the statues 
of her who is Mother of the Creator crowned with the loveliest 
of the blossoms ! . . . 

And I hear sweet voices singing hymns in honor of Mary ; 
pilgrims, carrying offerings to her shrines; young mothers name- 
ing new-born babies after her in great temples, sweet, cool, 
stately, dim. . 

Let us for a moment leave the hurly-burly ; let us imagine 
ourselves in that England in which the " O Salutaris ' used to 
ring through the narrow' streets. 

It was in Maytime (if I remember rightly) that Archbishop 
Thomas a Becket came back from banishment in France to 
his see of Canterbury, and made that famous triumphal progress 
to his own cathedral city. 



1902.] MAY-DAY IN OLD ENGLAND. 155 

The poor, the halt, the oppressed were glad to welcome him 
whom Caesar hated ! Lazarus entreated his blessing ; Rizpah 
found consolation in his benignant smile. Children strewed blue- 
bells, primroses, cowslips before him. 

The mule of the man before whom loomed martyrdom trod 
on flowers. And, when he had witnessed a good confession 
and been raised to the altars of the Church, Maytime was a 
season in which hundreds of pilgrims flocked to his shrine. 
Merchants and nobles, kings and princes, men from green and 
pleasant places, and from outlandish parts over sea, all had 
something to ask of the good St. Thomas. And numbers came 
in May, when the hedges were in leaf and the merle and mavis 
sang. 

Once the Emperor Charles of Spain and Harry Tudor came 
to it, side by side, in loving amity. 

And the old chroniclers tell us, also, that he "went a-May- 
ing with Queen Katrine." Even in the eyes of the non-Catho- 
lic, the pre-Reformation Henry, scholarly, kind, genial, the hus- 
band of one wife, kneeling before the shrine of the purest of 
Mothers, keeping innocent woodland feasts, must be a more 
noble figure than the post-Reformation Henry, the wine-bibber, 
the lascivious, toying with wanton women, watching the smoke 
of martyrs' pyres. 

There was no Maytime for Henry the Eighth after he. left 
the church: "only a horror of great darkness and of desolation." 

One of the most, famous shrines in England was that of 
Walsingham in East Anglia (that eastern seaboard wherein the 
Franciscans first settled). In faithful times there was " The 
Crownin' of Our Ladye of Walsinghame." The country-folk 
brought garlands, and crowned the noble statue over the gate- 
way of the abbey. Surely Heine's lines from "The Pilgrimage 
to Kerlaar' apply also to these pilgrimages: 

" The Mother of Christ at Kerlaar 

Is crowned and robed to-day ; 
To-day she must succor many, 

For many have come to pray. 
Many came hither on crutches 

Who since the dance have led; 
Many can play the viol 

Whose fingers before were dead." 



i=;6 



MA Y-DA Y IN OLD ENGLAND. 



[May. 



The fisher left his creel and asked the "Star of the Sea" to 
guide his little boat; the monarch prayed her to guide him 
safely through life's tempestuous sea. 

Mothers in sandstone and rubble cots told small Hal and 
Joan of that Virgin, who was also our Ark ; and in Mary's joy 
all rejoiced. 

In that old world town of which I have already written 
stands a red sandstone building, with hooded windows and 
gabled front. 

I am sorry to say that Longfellow's lines in reference to the 
sometime house of Hans Sachs, the cobbler-poet, apply to this 
house also : 

" And this house is now an ale-house 
With a nicely sanded floor." 

But it still bears its old title of "The Pilgrim's Rest." 

In past times it was an hostel for pilgrims, and its oaken 
staircase has been trodden by hundreds of weary feet. 

" Where are they now, those pilgrims ? 
Crowns for the faithful, for weary ones rest." 

Ah, let us hope that these old Maytime palmers have found 
the crown and the rest " that remaineth " in the House of Eternal 
Rest, have beheld the Mother of Jesus crowned with stars, have 
gazed on the Beatific Vision, and been satisfied ! ' 





Two CAVALIERS IN THE PAN-ATHENAIC PROCESSION FRIEZE OF THE_PARTHENON, 

BY PHEIDIAS. 




THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS.* 

BY REV. DANIEL QUINN, D.D. (American Archaeological School, Athens, Greece,} 

"HE wonderful productions of the chisel of Phei- 
dias and his associates no longer exist in their 
original perfection. And to understand their 
present condition one must recall the history and 
fortunes of the Akropolis and the Parthenon. 
From inscriptions which have been preserved on the Akro- 
polis, and from other sources of information, we conclude that 
the Parthenon was begun 447 years before Christ, when Athens 
.was in its highest glory and prosperity, and when Perikles auto- 
cratically governed the state and its affairs. In ten years it was 
completed sufficiently to receive the statue of gold and ivory 
which Pheidias had created for it, and accordingly we learn that 
in 438 before Christ the Athenian people came for the first time in 
festal pomp to place the new veil upon this new master-work. 
After Athens became a Christian city, the Parthenon was con- 
verted into a church. Additional doors were cut through the 
walls, and at the eastern end a large semi- circular apse was built, 

* See the preceding issue for the first half of this article. 
VOL. LXXV. II 



158 THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. [May, 

so that the altar might be located therein. As a Christian 
church the Parthenon, by a certain unpremeditated fitness, was 
made sacred first to " Divine Wisdom," and later to the Virgin 
Mother of God. Thus the noble virgin goddess of Hellenic 
idolatry became the forerunner of the great Virgin of the 
Christians. As a Christian church, it was naturally selected to 
be the cathedral of the city, and the bishops of Athens took 
up their residence near it on the Akropolis, perhaps in the 
Propylaea. A valuable list of the names of these bishops has 
been preserved to us by the fact that it was customary in the 
tenth and eleventh centuries to record their death in graffiti 
inscriptions on the inside walls and on the columns of the 
Parthenon. These records are still legible to the practised eye 
of the specialist. 

But the Akropolis in the middle ages was not merely a 
residence for dignitaries of church and government, and the 
site of the holiest temples of the city. It also served as a 
stronghold, and a residence for the soldiers, for it had reverted 
to its ancient condition of fortress. This was unfortunate for 
the works of art. In the year 1687, the Turks, who then were 
masters of most of Greece, occupied Athens, and had a garrison 
in the Akropolis. An invading army of Venetians, under the 
celebrated Francesco Morosini, marched into Attika, and laid 
siege to the citadel. From a deserter the Venetian engineers 
learned that the Turks had stored their powder in the Parthenon* 
Accordingly an attempt was made to throw a shell into it, in 
order to thus destroy the enemy's supply of ammunition. Unfortu- 
nately the German artillery-man, who undertook to execute these 
orders, succeeded finally ; and a shell, which entered through 
the roof, blew up the store of powder, and converted the pride 
of Athens, the Parthenon, into the magnificent ruin which it 
now is. After the deed was done, the noble old Venetian 
Morosini wept over the devastation which he had felt forced to 
create. It is more sad to recall this destruction of the Par- 
thenon from the fact that the mischief was all in vain, since 
Morosini did not succeed in liberating the Athenians except for 
a. few months. In the following year his army had to evacuate 
the Akropolis and Athens, and the inhabitants again fell under 
Turkish control. 

Long before this untoward event the Parthenon had under- 
gone two celebrated transformations, in addition to the one 



1902.] 



THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. 



already mentioned, of its conversion into a Christian church. 
For in the year 1204, Athens became a portion of the provinces 
of the Crusaders who had taken possession of the Byzantine 
Empire, and these Crusaders established the Latin rite in Athens, 
and converted the Parthenon into a Catholic cathedral, with a 




THE AKROPOLIS AS SEEN FROM THE BOULEVARD OLGA. 

Latin archbishop and a number of canons. While under this 
western control, the government of Athens often changed hands, 
and many were the standards that successively floated from the 
turrets of the Akropolis, French and Spanish and Italians taking 
their turn in the ownership of the city. But in the year 1456 
the Florentine duke of Athens surrendered the city to Mahomet 
II., and soon afterward the Parthenon was converted into a 
Moslem mosque. 

In the war for independence which began in 1821, in which 
the Greeks succeeded in throwing off the yoke of Turkish 
dominion, the Akropolis was doomed to suffer again. It is for 
these successive reasons that all the buildings, and notably the 
Parthenon, are no longer in a state of good preservation, but 
rather in one of magnificent ruin. Most strangers who visit 
Athens and remain for any length of time, take pains to visit 
the Akropolis by moonlight. Then, in the dimmer and kindlier 
light, the wreck of time seems to make a duller impression on 



160 THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. [May, 

the senses, and only the indescribably soothing influence of the 
larger details of the monuments in their perfection is felt. 
Especially fortunate is the stranger who chances to visit the 
Akropolis when illuminated by the soft but profuse light of the 
moon of August. For of all the year, at this time is the moon 
of Attika most bright. 

When Alexander the Great, who though a native of Makedo- 
nia, justly claimed to be a Greek by blood, and therefore looked 
to Athens as to the centre of his nation, gained his first effective 
' battle in Asia on the banks of the Granikos, he remembered the 
tutelary deity of the Akropolis, and sent three hundred suits of 
armor to be dedicated to her as votive offerings. From this 
booty, twenty-six shields were selected by the Athenians and 
hung up on the architrave of the Parthenon. The shields 
have long since disappeared, but the places where they hung are 
still recognizable, on the front and rear of the temple. Between 

; ' ' 

these shield- marks, there may be seen a number of holes bored 
into the marble stones of the architrave on the front of the 
| temple. It had long been the opinion of specialists that there 
must have been an inscription here in large letters of bronze 
covered with gold, where these holes are, and that the holes 
had been made in order to fasten the bronze letters to the 
marble blocks. This conjecture served as a starting point for a 
young archaeologist from America, Dr. Eugene Andrews, now 
Curator of Antiquities at Cornell, who by means of most 
ingenious reasoning and skill discovered what the various letters 
were which once constituted the inscription, and thus with no 
other data than a lot of auger-holes succeeded in reproducing 
for us a sufficiently interesting Latin inscription. It does not 
refer to Alexander and the shields, as we might have been in- 
clined to suspect, but commemorates the Roman emperor Nero, 
Whom the government and people of Athens wished to adulate 
by placing his name on the Parthenon. The world of Phil- 
Hellenic historians would perhaps have preferred to find some 
more glorious name on so glorious a monument ; but research 
has no respect for preconceptions or prejudices even when 
praiseworthy. For us it is a matter of pride to know that the 
reading of the inscription is the achievement of an American 
investigator. 

In the year 1854, the Greeks, out of gratitude for generous 
assistance rendered by America in their sufferings during their 



1902.] THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. 161 

war for independence, selected a block of Pentelic marble from 
the Ruins of the Parthenon, and after inscribing on it a suita- 
ble inscription in classic Greek, written by Perikles -Argyropou- 
los, then a member of King Otho's cabinet, sent it to the 
United States to be built into the Washington monument. In 
consigning the stone to the care of Mr. King, the American 
consul at Athens, Mr. Argyropoulos said : " Greece has never 
forgotten the noble sympathy manifested towards her by the 
American nation at the time of her revolution. Full of grati- 
tude and of friendship, she has always watched with the deepest 
interest the wonderful progress which has been in every respect 
achieved by a people to which she feels attached by the most 



>;? T 



11 JJOASWQE 

THL APXAIAL ' . 

TON APXAIOM TOT" 
TIKHZ KAI 8AY 

EK TOY 



INSCRIPTION ON THE MARBLE BLOCK FROM THE PARTIII NON, BUILT INTO THE 

WASHINGTON MONUMENT. 

indissoluble ties." And in his reply to Argyropoulos, the Sec- 
retary of State at Washington, Mr. Marcy, wrote: "The an- 
nouncement of this noble present, accompanied as it is by tones 
of friendship so emphatic and so acceptable, cannot fail to 
be highly appreciated by the President and people of the 
United States." The interesting affair is narrated in detail by 
Mr. Felton in his book on Ancient and Modern Greece. 

In antiquity the Parthenon was not indeed the most holy 
shrine on the Akropolis ; in point of sanctity it yielded to other 
sacred precincts near the Erechtheion. But as a work of art, 
and as the pride of the city, it ranked first. Being sacred to 
the Virgin Athena, it naturally contained a statue of this god- 
dess. And like the temple, the statue was the most celebrated 
one in Athens, although not the most revered. It was the 
handiwork of the master-sculptor Pheidias himself, and was one 



162 



THE AKROPOLIS OF A THENS. 



[May, 



of his most famous creations. It was a colossal statue, more 
than forty-five feet high, and made entirely of gold and ivory, the 
drapery being of gold, and the face, hands, and feet of ivory. 

To guard against robbery, the 
gold was put on in such a way 
as to be removable, and thus 
capable of being weighed when- 
ever such action might be deem- 
ed necessary, so as to prevent 
loss by stealing. According to 
the historian Thoukydides, the 
amount of gold employed was 
valued at forty talents, or about 
fifty thousand dollars. 

What the final fate of this 
statue was, we do not know. 
It seems to have remained safe 
in the Parthenon for about 
nine hundred years. The last 
mention of it as still being in 
its original position, is made 
in connection with the Platonic 
philosopher Proklos. Proklos 
came to Athens from his na- 
tive town of Constantinople in 
about the year 430 after 
Christ, and took up his resi- 
dence near the south side of 
the Akropolis, below the Par- 
thenon. Athens had already 
become Christian, but Proklos 
continued to be an enthusiastic 
worshipper of the vanishing 
paganism. The Parthenon was 
still sacred to the ancient cult, 

and the gold- ivory statue still remained unmolested. But Zosi- 
mos the historian narrates that Proklos had a dream in which he 
dreamt that the "lady of Athens," as he calls the statue of 
Athena, appeared to him and informed him that she was about 
to* abandon the Akropolis and the Parthenon, and requested him, 
as one of the last of her worshippers, to prepare his house to 




ARCHAIC STATUE OF THE PRE-PERSIAN 
PERIOD FOUND ON THE AKROPOLIS. 



1902.] THE AKROPOLIS OF ATHENS. 163 

receive her. The manner in which the dream is narrated sup- 
poses that the statue was yet in the Parthenon when Proklos 
sojourned in Athens. It may afterwards have been brought to 
Constantinople, as a later Byzantine writer states. One thing at 
least is certain, that it has surely not been preserved anywhere. 
An object of so much value in bare gold could not survive the 
numerous plunderings which the old civilized world was sub- 
jected to. It is only a wonder that so valuable a work sur- 
vived so long. 

On account of its fame as a work of art, scholars have 
always desired to know what the statue must have been like, 
and even a few have vainly hoped to see it reappear in some 
of the fruitful excavations that have been made in and near the 
Akropolis. In December of 1880 a telegram went out from 
Athens, and flashed all over Europe in a twinkling, causing more 
excitement than the tidings of a new war. The telegram stated 
that the Athena Parthenos of Pheidias had been found. Unfor- 
tunately the news was in a great part untrue, for what was 
really found is merely a small copy of that famous statue. The 
copy is not in gold and ivory, as was the original, but in Pen- 
telic marble. From the name of the lyceum near which it was 
found, this small statue is commonly known as the " Barbakeion 
statuette." Its value consists in the fact that, being a replica of 
Pheidias' master-piece, it gives us some notion of the form and 
pose of the original. This replica is itself no excellent piece of 
work. It is, however, quite pretty. It is about three feet four 
inches in height. The goddess is represented as standing up- 
right, resting on the right foot. Her features are full and 
rounded. She has a matronly appearance indeed ; but it must 
be confessed that the form is somewhat heavy and without de- 
cided expression. A study of the technique of the statuette 
shows that it was made in Roman times, and possibly in the 
age of the Emperor Hadrian. The copyists of that period were 
not careful to reproduce in their copies all the details of the 
original. They even felt at liberty to introduce numerous petty 
variations. Accordingly although in general this statue gives us 
a notion of the shape and pose of" the original, yet it cannot 
serve as a trustworthy guide in details. Fortunately there have 
been found also other replicas of the Athena Parthenos, which 
although not so good as this " Barbakeion statuette," are yet 
useful in increasing our knowledge of the original, and in cor- 



1 64 



THE AKROPOLIS OF A THENS. 



[May. 



reeling some notions that 
we might erroneously 
form from this statuette 
alone. The Barbakeion 
Athena now occupies a 
prominent place in the 
National Museum of 
Athens. 

In addition to the old 
classic buildings on the 
Akropolis there was built 
during the successive ages 
a number of Byzantine, 
Prankish, and Turkish 
structures, some of them 
historically interesting, and 
most of them picturesque. 
But the severe determi- 
nation to rid the Akropo- 
lis of all that does not 
belong to classical an- 
tiquity has caused the 
archaeologists to tear down 
all these later structures. 
Whether this action is 
justifiable or not, is not 
a decided question ; but 
it satisfies the demands 
of the stricter classicists. 
At any rate, the Akro- 
polis, crowned with its 
ancient walls, flanked with 
the ruins of the theatre 
of Dionysos and the music 
hall of Herod, as well 

as by sacred grots and shrines, and by the hill of Ares where 
the Apostle Paul first spoke to the Athenians, with the beau- 
tiful city of new Athens stretching out to north and east of it, 
and with the noble ruins of the grand Parthenon standing on its 
very highest point, is a sight that no man ever forgets, and 
every one desires to see again. 

Athens, Greece. 




ATHENA PARTHENOS. THE 
STATUETTE. 



BARBAKEION 




LCEGBND. 



THE HAWTHORN'S BLUSH. 
BY MARGARET M. HALVEY, 

RMS of welcome wide outspreading- 

Fragance breathing far 
Dropping blooms a lustre shedding 

As of drifted star ! 
This the hawthorn sacred grafting 

From Judean tree 
Irish winds, its perfume wafting, 

Croon its history. 
Tree and bird and bee have listened 

To its story there, 

Of how first its snow-wreaths glistened 
On our earth and where ? 




i66 



A GARDEN LEGEND. 



[May, 








'Twas in Afric's desert dreary, 

Torrid day was done, 
And a maiden-mother weary 

Hushed her Infant Son. 
Cot nor tent was none to save them 

From the chill and dew : 
Angels, in whose care GOD gave them, 

Closer round them drew. 
One, above the white sand bending, 

Breathed softly, See ! 
From the barren earth ascending, 

Mary's shelter-tree ! 
Leafy branches intertwining 

Arched them overhead, 
Petals fluttered, soft and shining, 

For the Infant's bed ! 
So, each eve their course abating, 

Joseph saw, and smiled, 
Mary's tree of shelter waiting 

For the wondrous Child. 
And those hands, unseen that carried, 

Set' the hawthorn down, 
Where at length the exiles tarried 

Far from Nazareth's town. 



1902.] 



A GARDEN LEGEND. 

Happy Nazareth later knew it : 

In its garden place 
Peering sunbeams filtered through it 

On the Christ-Child's Face. 

Long years passed ; its blossoms shimmered 

'Mid the nights of gloom, 
When the seraphs' watch-lights glimmered 

By the MASTER'S tomb. 
There, as forth outstepped the Risen, 

Lo ! His garment's hem, 
Trailing from the gloried prison, 

Touched the hawthorn's stem. 




BY THE MASTER'S TOMB. 




1 68 A GARDEN LEGEND. [May, 

Wherefore Christ's disciple wrought it 

For a staff of need, 
And to Saxon land he brought it 

With his Master's creed. 
Glastonbury's sacred thorn, 

Crowning Saxon hill, 
Blooming every Yuletide morn, 

Speaks of Joseph still. 
Erin's Patrick prized its whiteness 

So, a sprig he bore 
Adding to the blossomed brightness 

Of his island's store. 
Mary's shelter swift its spreading 

Thro' her loyal isle, 
Sweetness on its pathways shedding, 

Emblem of her smile. 
Here, the stately altar decking 

There, the wayside shrine 
Now the green of graveyards flecking : 

Still the snow-blooms shine ! 
Still the hue of dedication, 

Wears the Virgin's May ; 
Still their due of veneration 

Erin's children pay ! 
But in lands where ingrates turned, 

Slighting Mary's name, 
There the blossoms' fair cheeks burned 

With the glow of shame. 
And the crimson stays, in token 

Of a flower's distress 
Over pledges basely broken 

And man's faithlessness. 

Ah ! but praise to Patrick's keeping y 

Mary's Thorn still, 
Paler for a people's weeping, 

Crests the Irish hill! 



1902.] CONCERNING THE LIFE OF CHRIST. 169 




CONCERNING THE LIFE OF CHRIST 

BY REV. WALTER ELLIOTT, C.S.P. 

KEMPIS opens his famous treatise on the spiritual 
life as follows : '"He that followeth Me, walketh 
not in darkness, saith the Lord (John viii. 12). 
These are the words of Christ, by which we are 
admonished that we must imitate His life and 
manners, if we would be truly enlightened, and delivered from 
all blindness of heart. Let it then be our chief study to medi- 
tate on the life of Jesus Christ." 

To Christians grown to maturity the life of Christ should be 
as familiar as the little catechism to first communicants. The 
four Gospels are the primer of the Christian life. Guided by 
holy Church, the Catholic learns from them the maxims for daily 
conduct no less than the foundations of faith. Imitation of 
Christ, simply doing as He did, is our rule of life. The highest 
motive for any act of virtue is that our Saviour did it. Pure 
and simple imitation of Christ is perfect reason, perfect virtue. 
Therefore to learn the life of Christ is the chief study of every 
intelligent Christian. 

A well written Life of Christ will be a notable aid to the 
performance of this duty. It should contain the history of our 
Saviour from beginning to end in the very words of the inspired 
narrative, and together with that such explanations as are needed 
to fill out an account so brief as that of the Gospels, and such 
reflections as are necessary to exhibit the divine tradition of the 
Church and the opinions commonly adopted by approved Catho- 
lic writers. 

The origin of Christianity is in the history of its Founder. 
The life and deeds and teaching of Christ is His religion. And 
so must be our personal life; it will be Christian according as 
it is modelled on the life of Christ. Hence the study of His 
life is the chief mental occupation of His followers. 

* The Life of Jesus Christ, embracing the Entire Gospel Narrative, embodying the Teachings 
and the Miracles of our Saviour; together with the History of His Foundation of the Christian 
Church. By Rev. Walter Elliott, of the Paulist Fathers. Imprimatur of the Archbishop of 
New York. New York : The Catholic Book Exchange. 



1 70 CONCERNING THE LIFE OF CHRIST. [May, 

That which converted the pagan world to Christianity must 
convert sinners taken, one by one, from vicious courses, and it 
must hold them fast to their amendment namely, the knowl- 
edge and love of our Redeemer. As humanity was renewed in 
the ages of persecution, so must sinners be now regenerated. 
At the time when the race of man was most in need of redemp- 
tion, at the opening of the era of the Caesars, Jesus was born. 
Then began a moral and intellectual revolution so marvellous as 
to have become the single claimant for the first place in all his- 
torical study. It is Jesus Christ and His religion. A force at 
that epoch grasped the human race the like of which had never 
been known before. Christ reversed man's entire life, gradually 
and inevitably transforming him, all his ideas, principles, beliefs, 
morals, and customs, both social and political. Virtue and wis- 
dom, theretofore but feebly appreciated by even a few superior 
souls among the gentiles, known, and that dimly, only to a 
single group of oriental tribes in Palestine, became a universal 
heritage, the birthright of slaves as well as philosophers, attain- 
able without price and almost without effort by all humanity. So 
were nations and generations of men sanctified. 

But the work of Christ is also personal. From man to man 
he goes, teaching, exhorting, entreating, by word and by exam- 
ple, and by every influence human and divine. Now, to read His 
life is to be taught by Him, His Spirit working meantime in a 
hidden way, till by the union of the outer and inner testimony 
the vilest blasphemer is first silenced, then convinced, finally 
sanctified and enraptured. 

No book, to be sure, can sanctify a man. The Church of 
Christ is the divinely appointed instrument of imparting faith 
and hope and love, even of giving Christ Himself. She is the 
tree whose leaves are for the healing of the nations ; the ele- 
vating and redeeming of men is through organic union with 
Christ in His mystical body, the Church, and she would endure 
and. prosecute her work successfully in saving souls if all the 
books in the world were burned or had never been written. 
But it pleased Her Founder to give her the evangelists, whose 
inspired writings, mightily assisted by St. Paul's epistles and the 
other parts of the New Testament, are ever in the Church, ever 
under her eyes, or clasped to her bosom for preservation from 
the defilements of fanaticism and scepticism. The Church teaches 
Christ's life and doctrine in all her public and private ministra- 



1902.] CONCERNING THE LIFE OF CHRIST. 171 

tions, and imparts His Spirit in her Sacraments. To be a 
Catholic is to be a pupil in God's school, whose whole curricu- 
lum is the teaching of Christ and Him crucified. And from 
the beginning of her career she has expended her energies with 
no other end in view, to build our hearts and minds into an 
edifice of knowledge and love of Jesus Christ. 

History tells us in the most melancholy pages ever penned 
of the incredible corruption of morals among the Gentile nations 
at Christ's coming, vices being sanctified by identification with 
gods and goddesses as numerous as those who were made to 
stand for virtues. In the intellectual order there was at that 
period an almost total collapse of human sufficiency. Man did 
not know - his own origin or destiny, or even the right .and 
wrong of daily conduct. There was a hopeless and universal 
state of doubt as to all religious truth ; the " What is truth ? ' 
of Pontius Pilate being the despairing cry of guileless souls or 
the bitter scoff of guilty ones. Is it from such annihilation that 
a new reality of truth and virtue shall spring into existence ? 
Shall a theory of evolution explain a sudden transformation 
from death into life ? The ancient moral and social world was 
not developed but was demolished by Christianity, and so 
effectually demolished that it requires the novelist to recast its 
environment by the aid of his imagination. Who destroyed the 
pagan world of delusion and wickedness? Who created the 
modern world of truth and virtue ? Could it have been chance ? 
Was it evolution? But the old order was imperatively set 
aside root and branch. No ! it was not man, nor circumstances, 
nor the evolution of intrinsic tendencies, nor anything else, that 
swept away the pagan misery, but only the Man- God Jesus 
Christ, and that moral and doctrinal force called Christianity, a 
force wholly new, free, superhuman, personal : Jesus of Naza- 
reth and His Church. 

What history says of mankind in general is told by devout 
men and women of their personal experience. The elevating 
and purifying influence known as the Christian Inner Life, is 
neither a development of native virtue nor that of even the 
highest human gift. It is the coming of the God-Man per- 
sonally, the infusion of His Spirit. "I live, now not I, but 
Christ liveth in me." As an aid to this interior regeneration 
the reading of Christ's life is of great importance. To read the 
Gospels is to learn of Christ in detail, and from inspired writers. 



172 CONCERNING THE LIFE OF CHRIST. [May, 

Add the comments of holy men, and the living force of the 
written word is given its most fruitful activity. 

The clergy are always reading and studying the life of 
Christ, and are set to do it daily by the Church's law. The 
laity are earnestly invited to do likewise, not only by their 
pastors, as in the Third Plenary Council, but by all the sug- 
gestiveness of the public offices of religion throughout the eccle- 
siastical year. No passionate craving of the human heart ever 
equalled the longing to know Jesus, once a glimpse of His divin- 
ity and His love has been obtained to adore Him, to obey Him, 
to be made one with Him in perfect love. This yearning is fed 
by the study of His life: the tenderest sympathy, the sweetest 
joy, the most heroic self-devotion, the highest wisdom, all begin- 
ning with the deepest sorrow for sin on His account. All of 
humanity's noblest achievements and endowments are given us 
by Jesus of Nazareth, and by consecration to His service are 
returned to Him as to their rightful lord. 



Divine and Catholic faith* is nourished by the use of a well 
prepared history of the Life of our Lord. Devout reading of 
the life of Jesus quickens our interior perceptions, clears the in- 
telligence, reveals not only the teaching from on high, but the 
Teacher. Faith thereby secures an unshakable certainty of con- 
viction by an increase of intuitive knowledge. By reading of 
Christ one acquires a condition of mind called by the Apostle 
''having the mind of Christ." He becomes a familiar figure in 
our thoughts and dominates our mental forces. The author and 
finisher of our faith is Christ. To read His life is to help our 
struggles against unbelief, to strengthen our hold on the prin- 
ciples of His religion. 

Faith, hope, charity ; knowledge, confidence, and love are 
the entire life of the renewed man. It is in Christ's company, 
meditating about Him, keeping with Him in His joys and sor- 
rows, partaking of His humiliations and His triumphs, that we 
are helped to be like Him. " Was not our hearts burning with- 
in us whilst He spoke in the way and opened to us the 
Scriptures," said the two who met him on the way to Emmaus. 
Next to our sacramental union with Christ comes that of reverent 
communion with Him in the perusal of His life. 

Whatever intensifies our union with our Saviour is of supreme 
importance, especially in these days of worldliness and of polite 
sensualism. The sweetness of repentance, and afterwards, while 



1902.] CONCERNING THE LIFE OF CHRIST. 173 

battling with dangerous surroundings, the fortitude of weakness, 
must be in the interior familiarity of the soul with Christ " I 
can do all things in him who strengtheneth me." No man has 
ever adhered to the teaching of the Son of God and earnestly 
endeavored to obey His precepts, but that he felt himself en- 
lightened, and at times inflamed, with an influence far above 
his best natural capacity. This is shown not only by the martyr's 
heroism and the superhuman benevolence of the Sister of Charity, 
but also by the pauper's patience and the dullard's wisdom, 
especially by the repentant sinner's abounding yet cautious con- 
fidence. The daily reading of the history of the Incarnate God 
can be made the best supplement of the pardoning and healing 
influences of confession and Communion. It would be the high- 
est form of prayer, it would be the best armory of our weapons 
against temptation, the sweetest solace in moments of discour- 
agement. 

The Life of Christ which has been recently published was 
written with the purpose of spreading the love of Jesus Christ 
among the people. The chapters are short, and, accompanied 
as each one is by the sacred text of the Gospels, well adapted 
for use as points of meditation, the " composition of place ' 
being amply provided by excellent pictures distributed through 
nearly every page. For the same reasons the work is well 
adapted for preparing sermons. The Gospel history is given 
word for word, interspersed in different type through the author's 
comments and reflections. He says in the Preface : " The writer 
hopes that the book will help the reader to understand and ap- 
preciate the divine narrative. He has closely followed the most 
generally used Catholic versions, and on disputed points has ad- 
hered to the commonly accepted views. Another advantage is in 
the use made of the modern art of pictorial illustration. The 
book is full of pictures, so numerous and so carefully selected as 
to make a Life of Christ by themselves. The publishers have been 
aided by skilful artists, and have reproduced the contributions 
of Christian art best calculated to aid a devout realization 6f 
our Redeemer's mission." And he adds that this Life, " besides 
giving our Saviour's history, affirms and proves the doctrines He 
taught and delivered to His Church, whose divine authority, 
whose sacraments, and whose incorporation into a living body 
are all fully explained." 
VOL. LXXV. 12 



174 



MUTE MOMENTS. 



[May, 



It is to recommend this book as a missionary force that we 
conclude our remarks. And in this respect, fortunately, the study 
of the life of Christ is urged by the highest authority in Chris- 
tendom. We quote from the concluding paragraph of Pope Leo's 
magnificent Encyclical on our Redeemer, written at the opening 
of the new century : " It is rather ignorance than ill-will which 
keeps multitudes away from Jesus Christ. There are many who 
study humanity and the natural world ; few who study the Son 
of God. The first step, then, is to substitute knowledge for 
ignorance, so that He may no longer be despised or rejected 
because He is unknown. We conjure all Christians throughout 
the world to strive all they can to know their Redeemer as He 
really is. The more one contemplates Him with sincere and 
unprejudiced mind, the clearer does it become that there can be 
nothing more salutary than His law, more divine than His 
teaching." 




MUTE MOMENTS. 

HEN purest joys or deepest sorrows 
Fill us to the brim with feeling, . 
When in the soul's most secret chambers 
Supremest seems the heart's appealing 

Then, cruellest stress of our estate, 

We lean there inarticulate. 

Wordless are all our highest senses, 

Mute our moments most fraught with meaning; 

The glow which to the full intenses 

Our times and moods some wondrous screening 

Keeps, whilst we dwell above the sod, 

A secret between us and God. 

Ah ! only when, in Heaven only, 

The spirit from the flesh is free, 

Then, surely then, the pent-up music 

Will hymn its final ecstasy ; 

And many a mute one all lifelong 

Will burst divinely into song. A. R. 



1902.] FEDERATION OF CATHOLIC SOCIETIES. 175 




IS THE NATIONAL FEDERATION OF CATHOLIC 

SOCIETIES DESIRABLE? 

BY REV. WILLIAM P. CANTWELL. 

|HE question which gives caption to this article is 
an open one, and at present a burning one in 
Catholic circles. Many Catholics of position 
and experience, both cleric and lay, oppose the 
movement of federation, and see in it the pos- 
sibility of danger to Catholic interests throughout the country, 
while others of equal prominence and ability strongly support 
it and hope for its speedy accomplishment. Agitation of the 
question seems, therefore, to be proper, for by agitation and 
examination the arguments of both will be gradually sifted and 
federation taken finally from the realm of discussion. 

In itself, federation certainly seems to be desirable. The 
same principle which brings Catholics together into societies 
makes toward bringing the societies themselves together. If 
Catholic societies are desirable and no one doubts it the 
union of these societies must also be desirable. Catholics come 
together into societies for religious, social, and charitable pur- 
poses. Constant experience has taught the beneficial effects of 
these societies. They make the Catholics of a community 
known to one another; they promote the cause of religion and 
charity by their very institution and laws, by the force of ex- 
ample, by the constant stimulus of organization. They perform 
effective work in time of sickness and death ; they develop the 
social side within Catholic lines ; they strengthen the hands of 
the priest ; in general, they give power and dignity to the 
whole Catholic body. 

Now, it has been found advantageous to amalgamate Catho- 
lic societies of kindred constitution and purpose into State and 
National organizations, and no one has objected. In fact, it 
was inevitable that, springing as they did from a common prin- 
ciple, they should seek unity and develop State and National 
organization. These organizations nourished and maintained 
different objects, aims, and purposes in their institution. With 
one, it was directly fraternal help; with another, it was total 



1 76 FEDERATION OF -CATHOLIC SOCIETIES. [May, 

abstinence from intoxicants ; with another, patriotism and feed- 
ing the fire of love for the " old land " ; with another still, the 
moral, social, and intellectual development especially of the 
young. But there was one common cause that all loved, and 
loved beyond everything else our holy religion. All aimed 
at promoting its welfare and spreading its sacred influence. 
This common cause is the strongest bond. It makes common 
ground for the noblest sacrifice and effort. 

We are living in an age and a country of wonderful unifica- 
tion. Nature has uncovered her secrets to bring men closer 
together. The lightning's flash has bound the ends of the 
earth together; nay, the wings of the wind now carry our 
messages. The voice that sounds in New York is heard in its 
very tone in San Francisco. Each morning, like a mighty 
snow-storm breaking over the land, the newspapers fall with 
their despatches and comment into the homes and hands of the 
people. Space is annihilated and we are all one community, 
throbbing with the same thoughts, the same feelings, the same 
impulses, energies, and ambitions. Amalgamation under such 
conditions becomes almost a necessity. Societies, swayed by 
one supreme thought, afire with . one intense ambition, are 
bound to pour their energies into one common channel, to ex- 
press their views by one common voice ; in other words, to 
federate. The conditions of our country have already federated 
the Catholic societies. The force is there dormant, pent-up, 
breaking out fitfully. It needs direction more than cultivation. 
It is clamoring for result instead of vainly wasting itself. In- 
stead of broken ranks, confused columns, federation is the 
solemnity and majesty of a mighty host marching ever forward 
with steady tread and perfect discipline. 

If there is work that Catholic societies can do for the good 
of religion and the welfare of the church, will not that work be 
more effectually done by a federation of these societies ? Will 
there not be more unity in the work, and therefore more decided 
result from it ? Will not the interest in it be more general ? 
Will it not be more intelligent and constant ? There is an 
impression among some that the chief scope of the federation is 
to be mere protest against certain injustices. But is there not 
positive work to be done within the church's horizon in our 
land, and work that may well be fathered and prosecuted by the 
united Catholic societies ? Have the Catholic laity no mission 



1902.] FEDERATION OF CATHOLIC SOCIETIES. 177 

in this great country ? These questions almost answer them- 
selves. But if the federation did nothing else than bind to- 
gether the Catholic organizations of different nationalities into a 
mighty Catholic unit, a great force always at the disposal of the 
church authorities, what a blessing it would be ! Gradually a 
thorough Catholic spirit would leaven the whole mass, and the 
source of many scandals and running sores be dried up in the 
church. Then who can tell what great questions may arise in 
our country in the future ? questions that perhaps only a federa- 
tion could adequately grapple with and answer. 

But the fearful ones see danger ahead in this proposed 
federation. They declare that it is the kindling of a conflagra- 
tion which it will take years to extinguish. 

The birth of all great movements is surrounded by spectres. 
There will always be voices of fear and protest and warning. 
And it is well that this is so, for this conservative element con- 
stitutes a healthy restraining force. They serve to curb and 
steady a movement; they purify and strengthen it; they are 
the crucible from which the pure gold must come. They object 
that the federation will develop antagonism to the church, and 
this antagonism will find its vent in a revival of the A. P. A. 
or some similar agitation. They declare that the whole move- 
ment will be misunderstood will be looked upon as an attempt 
at the ostracism of our fellow-citizens. The federation of Catho- 
lic societies will be the Catholic A. P. A., and as such will be 
condemned and repudiated by the people. In its train will fol- 
low anti-Catholic exaggerations in the thoughts and feelings of 
the masses, and these be expressed in the political and social 
banishment of Catholics. 

These prophets have little trust in the good sense and fair- 
mindedness of their fellow- citizens. There is no reason why the 
federation should be misunderstood. It does not burrow in the 
ground and avoid the light of day. It acts in the open. It 
trumpets forth its purposes and the means to accomplish them. 
To compare it with a vile association of evil-minded and secret- 
plotting bigots is, to say the least, uncalled for and unjust. 
The channels of information are a-plenty ; the American public 
is fair and discriminating. We can leave bur cause in their 
hands and rest assured of a righteous judgment. The federation 
aims at making men better Catholics and better citizens. Its 
purpose is to give effectual aid to religion and charity and good 



178 FEDERATION OF CATHOLIC SOCIETIES. [May, 



order by Christian and constitutional means. If we must suffer 
in such a cause, our sufferings are our glory ; but we fear no 
such event. 

But is there not danger of this movement drifting into poli- 
tics ? Are there not scheming politicians always ready to take 
advantage and reap personal profit ? We are well enough off 
now, and might not this federation become a storm-centre and 
spread disaster on every side ? 

There is some truth in these objections, and these possibili- 
ties lie before the movement. But the malady in this case will 
produce its own cure. If the federation is not kept clear of 
politics it will droop and die. And the same objection holds 
good against any body of men, any society in our land. 
Politics with us is like a plague, and there is no telling where it 
will break out. We Americans carry with us everywhere our 
intense interest in the government of our country, always kept 
at burning heat by the newspapers. No- matter what we start 
at, it may turn into politics. A man came to me with a sick- 
call one day. What is the matter with the patient ? I asked. 
Well, Father, he caught a cold, but it developed into- delirium 
tremens. We develop into politics just as strangely. The 
federation must abstain absolutely from partisan politics. It has 
no reason to enter them as such, and when it does, it is be- 
coming the tool of designing leaders. But there is a distinction 
between politics and partisan politics. The latter is a mere 
scramble for offices and power; the former concerns itself with 
principles and lies within the domain of morals. Certain politi- 
cal measures are unjust or immoral. A vote for them is a vote 
against conscience. A vote against them is a vote for truth and 
right. The federation is not meant to palsy the hand that casts 
a freeman's ballot, nor will it discard this great instrument of re- 
dressing wrong. In certain grave contingencies the federation 
should advocate and use this great constitutional means of pro- 
tecting its rights and redressing wrong. It is the American way 
of doing things. The ballot is the proper and legitimate ex- 
pression of the people's will, as it is the bulwark of their rights. 
Here federation simply means courage enough to demand our 
rights ; patriotism enough to seek them by constitutional means ; 
honesty enough to accept the responsibility of our demands. 
The American people will respect the federation more for fight- 
ing for its rights than for whining over their loss. 



1902.] FEDERATION OF CATHOLIC SOCIETIES. 179 

But neither the higher ecclesiastics nor the rich laity have given 
support, or even countenance, to the movement for federation. Is 
it not rash to move without their sanction and active co-operation ? 
The archbishops of the country are the judges of questions that 
arise in the church. They have displayed characteristic wisdom 
in refraining from active participation in the movement. The 
desirability of federation seems as yet to be an open question. 
They will neither approve nor condemn, but leave all, as is usual 
in doubtful matters, to the exercise of that freedom which be- 
longs to them. Later, when the movement has ripened and 
taken shape, they will speak with no uncertain accent. The rich 
Catholics are too busy making money or spending it to take any 
interest in federation. Noblesse oblige ; but richesse, well, that 
is different ! 

Finally, what form should the federation take ? Upon what 
lines should it organize ? Perhaps its desirability may be in- 
volved in these questions. The tendency at present is to follow 
State boundaries to make the federation a league of organized 
States. The. natural and logical method is to unite the different 
national organizations. The " State " method will entail double 
work the upbuilding of State and National organizations. Ohio 
alone of all the States seems to be organized, and that im- 
perfectly. Moreover, the " State " method will arouse the 
antagonism of the national organizations now in existence. It 
makes the federation look like an entirely new organization will- 
ing to absorb all the others. It serves to break down and 
destroy the peculiar objects and lines of their institution. It 
may put the local society at variance with its national organ- 
ization, and thus sow dissension and disunion. Federation on its 
present lines will be a national patchwork, made up of various 
odds and ends. Already some of the great Catholic orders are 
taking alarm and holding aloof from the federation. But the 
State ' method is hardly yet more than a suggestion ; it has 
not even the doubtful dignity of an experiment. It will take 
time and much thought to launch a movement of such magni- 
tude as the federation. But so readily have the Catholic masses 
taken to it, so eagerly has it been discussed, that it seems 
bound to come. May wise as well as willing hands guide its 
inception ! 



i8o THE PRES-ENT RELIGIOUS CRISIS IN FRANCE. [May, 




THE PRESENT RELIGIOUS CRISIS IN FRANCE. 

BY C. M. BARKER. 

|HE Church of France is in mourning; her con- 
quests of more than fifty years are being trodden 
under foot ; she is near being where she was 
when three-quarters of a century ago Lacordaire, 
Montalembert, and others began fighting for her 
rights and privileges. In all this we see a page of history re- 
peating itself ; but the repetition takes place under circumstances 
other than those which trammelled the action of the French 
Church during the early decades of the past age. Then, that 
church, rising out of the blood- tinged mists of the Revolution, 
and, with a sea of Voltaireanism around her, was cutting her way 
to solid moorings. Now, having gained solid ground, she is being 
thrust back upon shoals and quicksands. The religion-haters 
too of to-day the forgers of anti- Christian laws are different 
from those with whom Frederic Ozanam, Montalembert, and 
Lacordaire had to deal ; they seem to be fiercer and more in 
earnest. 

When in Paris, in 1841, a noble-looking priest, with tonsured 
head, and wearing the black and white habit of a Dominican, 
ascended the pulpit of Notre Dame a daring stroke was made. 
The priest was Henri Dominique Lacordaire. His presence on 
the occasion was a protest, a throwing down of the gauntlet in 
favor of 'religious liberty, an attempt to win right of way in 
France for his fellow-religious expelled by the Revolution. He 
was where he was in defiance of the letter of the law, for 
statutes were against him as was also public opinion. 

King Louis-Philippe, watching events from his palace of the 
Tuileries, sent word to the Archbishop of Paris to the following 
effect : " Monseigneur VArcheveque, if there is a disturbance you 
shall not have a single National Guard to protect you." 

The archbishop was allowed to have his way all the same. 
From his place in the sanctuary, though with something like 
trepidation at heart, he calmly watched and waited as Lacordaire 
ascended the pulpit and spoke. 



1902.] THE PRESENT RELIGIOUS CRISIS IN FRANCE. 181 

By a stroke of genius, and, at the same time, by one of 
those bursts of eloquence that can only come from a man who 
loves with an impassioned and almost superhuman love, the 
orator won his hearers to his cause. In that hour he opened 
the way for the return of the sons of St. Dominic to France. 

Monseigneur Afire, meanwhile, was silently rejoicing. This 
Archbishop of Paris had carried the day. This scene, though 
belonging to the past, is full of actuality for the present-day 
reader. 

Like the civil power with which Monseigneur Affre had to con- 
tend, the Waldeck-Rousseau ministry of the hour has its grip on 
Catholic liberties ; but, on the other hand, the Archbishop of 
Paris of to-day is less free to resist this grip than was his pre- 
decessor of Louis- Philippe's time. Were Cardinal Richard, in 
the present state of things, to attempt to do in the case of a 
Jesuit the Rev. Pere Coube, for instance what Monseigneur 
Affre did in the case of the Dominican Lacordaire, he would 
raise a storm about his head that would not subside in a day. 

In the present religious crisis in France every pulpit in the 
country is closed, not only to Jesuits and members of other 
orders and congregations that have come under the ban of the 
law, but to any priest, now secularized, who may have once be- 
longed to one of these orders or congregations. In truth, if we 
except the worst days of the Reign of Terror, when the churches 
were closed and priests and nuns were thrown, tied together and 
bleeding, into the Seine, at no previous period has religious 
liberty in France been so ruthlessly and unjustifiably attacked. 

The attack is not the less real because it is purposely 
rendered as covert as possible, and because things here outwardly 
appear to go on much the same as usual. 

The moment is critical for the religious destinies of France. 
Nursed into religious life and growth as this country has been 
by the religious orders and congregations, it could in case of 
necessity do without these orders and congregations ; but what 
it cannot do without is a certain amount of religious liberty in 
the matter of education. 

The return to the university monopoly system of education 
of the first half of the last century threatens to plunge France, 
at no distant date, into a modern paganism. We say more : 
inevitably this state of modern paganism awaits France unless 
the present ministerial tables are overturned by the next elec- 




1 82 THE PRESENT RELIGIOUS CRISIS IN FRANCE. [May, 

tions, or unless some unforeseen upheaval occurs to upset the 
present order of things. 

With numbers of Frenchmen denied the rights of citizenship, 
and with state education compulsory on those who are to serve 
the state in the army, in the navy, or as civil functionaries of 
any kind, and that education being of necessity godless, it is 
easy to see how this country is becoming unchristianized to the 
core. There are no longer at the lycees chaplains with even 
nominal work to do; and youths, before entering these lycees, 
are expected to leave their prayer-books behind them. State 
functionaries, from the highest to the lowest, dare not show 
their religious convictions, if they have any; nor, with safety to 
their position, can they allow their wives and daughters to 
do so. 

The following fact, which came under the notice of the 
present writer, will serve as an instance of this. A few days 
ago a lady wrote from Paray-le-Monial requesting that a reli- 
gious publication to which she was subscribing should be sent 
to the address of a friend of hers, giving as a reason that were 
she to receive it through the post her husband's position as 
that of a civil functionary might suffer in consequence. Was 
not the President of the Republic called to account by more 
than one French newspaper for having a Mass celebrated in his 
private chapel of the Elysee on last All Souls' day ? 

All this belongs to the dark side of the picture. There is 
another side. It is that there is a French clergy full of young 
blood and fresh, sap, and ready to go out towards a people far 
more responsive to a growing religious sense than mere French- 
men or Frenchwomen of even one generation ago. This differ- 
ence, too, enters into the difference of surroundings to which 
we alluded when we said that in the present persecution of the 
church in France a page of history was repeating itself. 

The French people of to-day are far from being steeped in 
Voltaireanism and indifference, as they were in the early days of 
Montalembert and Lacordaire. Apart from rabid anti- clericals 
and religion-haters among them, who form a good nucleus to 
themselves, it is true, they are rather permeated by a growing 
religious sense and a growing need of religious belief. This is 
noticeable in many ways, but especially in art and literature 
and in the churches. 

The Paris churches this Lent were calculated to give a good 






1902.] THE PRESENT RELIGIOUS CRISIS IN FRANCE. 183 

idea of the pulse of the church- going public. Certain of these 
churches were all but filled with men serving as an especial 
target for able sermons and conferences. 

What a contrast this with the state of things existing here 
say fifty years ago, when, as is said, men in general seldom or 
never went to church ! It is true that a shadow was over the 
church's action this Lent, certain well-known figures among the 
Lenten orators of the capital being missing, and others being 
led to hide their lights under bushels in order not to attract 
notice. 

On the other hand, secular priests were to the fore full of 
energy and enterprise, and sparing no pains to bring as many 
Frenchmen as possible into God's ways and at the foot of God's 
altars for their Easter duties. 

The subject of Catholic apologetics was treated in more than 
one pulpit, including that of Saint- Roch. There a series of 
contradictory conferences was given by Abbe Lautil, the bril- 
liant " Pierre 1'Ermite ' of the Paris newspaper the Croix, and 
Abbe Poulin, one of the vicars of Sainte-Clotilde. Abbe Lautil 
was the apologist ; his fellow- conf/rettcter did the part of " Devil's 
advocate." The object of the conferences was, with revelation 
set on one side for the moment, to prove, historically, and by 
line and rule, that the text of the four Gospels as we have it 
to-day dates from apostolic times, and that the very variations 
of form to be met with in its different versions do but prove 
its integrity as a whole. 

Neither the importance of the subject nor the brilliant man- 
ner in which it was treated suffice to explain the hold it had 
on the vast audience that at each conference listened, riveted 
for an hour and a half, filling the church from end to end. 

The truth is, this interest in the New Testament on the 
part of a mixed Paris congregation, nominally of men, belongs 
in a measure to the newly-awakened religious sense to which we 
have alluded. 

Not the least marked of these signs of this awakening is the 
prominence given to what pertains to the Gospel of Christ. 
Unprecedented fact ! Has not Paris just had a Gospel Con- 
gress in her midst ? 

In this tendency to a wave of religious revival, tinged as it 
is with a modern spirit of its own, we see woman taking a 
place which as woman the Latin races have hitherto persistently 



184 THE PRESENT RELIGIOUS CRISIS IN FRANCE. [May. 

denied her. To prove our point we have only to look back to 
Abbe Henri Bolo, in the pulpit of the Madeleine this past 
Lent. 

This former vicar-general of Laval, in the course of a series 
of brilliant conferences, entertained his hearers on the subject 
of woman. He spoke of her as Dr. Spalding, Bishop of Peoria, 
writes of her. He showed her to have been redeemed emanci- 
pated from the thraldom of other ages by Christ and by 
chastity. He showed the marriage tie to have been instituted 
by the Founder of Christianity in order to protect woman, and 
to tame man. " But," said the orator in one of his most suc- 
cessful outbursts, " there is something more beautiful even and 
nobler than Christian marriage. This something is virginity." 
To this hidden force Abbe Bolo did not hesitate to ascribe 
what is most luminous in the world of thought at the present 
day, and most Christ-like and prolific in action. 

With, in a religious sense, so much good working material at 
command, there seems to be at the present time in France a 
wide field open for a Catholic apostolate. But one thing is want- 
ing in this direction ; that is, liberty of conscience and liberty 
of action. The word liberty is inscribed in large letters on 
French churches, as on all other public buildings in this coun- 
try. Might we not say, with Madame Roland : " O Liberty, 
what things are done in thy name ! ' 

Paris. 





ST. GENEVIEVE MARKED WITH THE DIVINE SEAL. (Puvis de Chavannes 

in the Pantheon, Paris.) 




ST. GENEVIEVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. 

BY MARY F. NIXON-ROULET. 

T. LOUIS, St. Genevieve, and Jeanne d'Arc are 
quite as much a part of French history as are 
Voltaire, Danton, and Napoleon," said a French 
writer, and the little Maid of Nanterre, simple 
as was her parentage, was a great factor in the 
life of the French nation. 

Born in the tiny village of Nanterre, Genevieve was a shep- 
herdess among the picturesque valleys hidden among the hills 




< 



i86 ST. GENEVIEVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. [May, 

where Mont Valerian frowns down upon a grazing district, 
famous even in la belle France, land of verdant meadows, 

"'Fair and fragrant in their sun-kissed vales." 

* * ".*' -' ** 

/ 

When she was but seven years old St. Germain, the holy 
Bishop -of Auxerre, passed through Nanterre en route to Britain, 
and amongst the crowd which thronged about him to receive 
the episcopal blessing was the Arcadian maid and her parents. 
No sooner had St. Germain seen " la pucellette ' than her piety 
and future saintship were revealed to him. 

"Thou desirest to become the" hand-maiden of the Lord?' 
he asked. " Then wear this symbol," and he hung about her 
neck a coin marked with the cross. 

Very beautifully has Puvis de Chavannes depicted this 
scene in his painting, " St. Genevieve marked with the Divine 
Seal." One of the mural paintings of the Pantheon, this is an 
exquisite piece of art and one pregnant with devotion. The 
artist has caught the true spirit of the scene and transferred it 
to canvas with a brush glowing with life, yet with the softened 
hues which always mark his touch. St. Germain, a stately figure 
attended by St. Loup, leans toward the little maid, with tender- 
est blessing in his very attitude; and upon his ascetic face the 
face o r f the true ecclesiastic an expression of fatherly sweetness. 
Before him stands the little saint, clad in a simple white frock, 
one hand upon her breast, her earnest little face, framed in soft 
brown -hair, raised to the bishop's with a lovely expression, 
demure, thoughtful, half wondering, half wise. 

Very fine are the figures in the group gathered around ; 
the straight draperies are quaint, the faces for the most part 
like those of the French peasantry of to-day, ugly but interest- 
ing. A mother holds up her baby to be blessed, a little child 
clasps her hands in prayer, and in the distance a sick boy and 
a little beggar are being led up to the bishop. But aside from 
St. Germain and " la pucellette ' herself, the most striking 
figures are those of the child's father and mother, who stand 
behind her in striking attitudes. The mother, mother-like, 
quick to believe, with clasped hands raised to her face, gazes 
at her child with awe and wonder. The father, man-like, seek- 
ing his wife in the stress of any emotion, grasps her hand as 
he stoops a little forward, his expression and amazement not 
one whit tinged with incredulity. 



1902.] ST. GENEVIEVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. 187 




THE PANTHEON IN PARIS. 

The background of the painting is charmingly rural, with 
trees, fields, and a landscape which breathes 

" A stream of tender gladness, 
Of filmy sun and opal-tinted skies ; 
Of warm midsummer air that lightly lies 
In mystic rings, 
Where softly clings 
The music of a thousand wings 
That almost tone to sadness." 

Vaguely outlined are the walls of Nanterre, while the Seine 
flows through the fertile pasture land and grave Mont Valerian 
gazes down upon the whole Arcadian scene. 






1 88 ST. GENEVIEVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. [May, 

The chastened hues of the painting seem to indicate ap- 
proaching night, and so faithful to nature is the portrayal that 
one seems to hear 

" The river's rippling monotone, 
The low-voiced chants of zephyrs lone 
That swing like censers through the halls 
By leafage arched, with leafage walls : 
The long hum of insect song, 
All seem to woo the shades along 
The golden rim of even-tide.". 






Tradition tells us that even in childhood miracles followed 
the path of St. Genevieve. Her mother being struck blind 
some say because she boxed the ears of her little daughter 
her small saintship prayed fervently for a year and nine months, 
and her mother's sight was restored. Some chroniclers insist 
that St. Genevieve refrained from praying for her mother for a 
year and nine months as a just judgment upon her parent for 
slapping her, but that would have been too humanly revengeful 
to be believed of so sweet a little maid, and we prefer to think 
that she prayed at once, but was heard only after patient 
waiting. 

When she was fifteen years old, St. Genevieve vowed to 
consecrate herself to God ; but, like a dutiful daughter, re- 
mained with her aged parents till their death, caring for them 
tenderly, her days spent in the simplest duties of home. Her 
life seems to have sped on in quietude and peace in the val- 
leys of Nanterre, and Puvis de Chavannes shows her again as a 
maid in a beautiful picture, " St. Genevieve at Prayer." 

His work combines refined and poetic thought, a quick and 
happy seizure of all dramatic possibilities, and the mediaeval 
atmosphere with modern impressionism. 

In this painting of St. Genevieve some peasants have 
chanced upon her as she knelt praying before a cross under 
the shadow of a tree. A charming French landscape forms the 
background, with stately trees against a pearly sky, sheep graz- 
ing upon a hillside, two stalwart oxen yoked to a plough, 
lazily chewing the cud, and over all the peaceful tranquillity of 
rural life. The plough-boy gazes awe-struck at the kneeling 
saint, a marvellous figure all in white, girlish and almost patheti- 
cally slight and delicate-looking. Her brown hair gleams golden 



1902.] ST. GENEVIEVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. 189 

under a halo, her face, the same little earnest face of the 
former picture, is not beautiful but very sweet. It is the face 
of one who has been much alone a solitary wood-wanderer, 
learning from communion with blither things ,than men, with a 
beauty of Nature as though she must have 

" . .'-'. Wandered far 
With Spring for guide, 
And heard the sky-born forest flowers 
Talk to the wind among the showers, 
Through sudden doorways left ajar 
When the wind sighed." 

She is very attractive as a child and maiden, this French 
paysanne. Later in life " stern-visaged duty ' has left upon her 
features an impress of repression, ennobling yet rendering less 
soft and gentle the strong face ; but as a girl praying in 
Nature's temple she is very attractive, and recalls the beautiful 
lines : 




" Her hair is the dark of an autumn night, 
Her brow is the moonbeam's pallid light, 

Her voice is the voice of the wind and wave, 

- ' 

When the breeze blows low and the ripples lave 

The feet of a wooded mountain hoar, 

Rising on southern storied shore. 

The breath from between her hallowed lips 

Is the breath exhaled from a rose that sips 

The dew on a lucid April day, 

Soft as the spring, as summer gay. 

On the grass-blade wet there lie the tears 

Her eyes have shed for our hopes and fears ; 

Her eyes her eyes the infinite depths 

Of the holiest Heavens where God He keeps 

All that is beautiful, good, and true ; 

Her eyes are the infinite Heaven's blue, 

Gazing in sad serenity 

On restless, frail humanity." 

Aside from the maiden's figure, the prettiest thing in the 
whole picture is the darling baby cuddled close to its mother 

in a pose natural as it is graceful, while the peasant mother 
VOL. LXXV. 13 



190 ST. GENEVIEVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. [May, 

raises a hand as if to hush the childish cry lest it break in 
upon the reverie of the saint 

At the death of her parents St. Genevieve went to live in 
Paris with an aged aunt, and in that even then gay city she 




ST. GENEVIEVE CALMS THE PARISIANS FRIGHTENED AT THE 

APPROACH OF ATTILA. 

led a life of such holiness that many venerated her as a saint, 
while others thought her a hypocrite and her piety a sham. 

The Devil himself tried to disturb the little saint's serenity, 
and at night when she said her prayers he blew out her can- 
dle. But faith was her tinder-box, and the angels never left 
her to the powers of darkness, though Satan used huge bellows 
to extinguish her taper. She held up her candle, miraculously 



1902.] ST. GENEVIEVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. 191 

relighted, in the very face of the fiend, and he fled howling as 
evil flees from the light of the world. 

Legend tells us also that one dark night a storm overtook 
St. Genevieve and a party of friends on their way to St. Denis 
and blew out their torches, without which travel in ancient Paris 
was well-nigh an impossibility. St. Genevieve prayed fervently 
and, lo ! an angel descended and relit the flambeaux in answer 
to her request for " Light, sweet Saviour Christ, light in our 
darkness ! ' 

These legends of the saint have frequently been reproduced 
in art, having been favorite subjects with the artists of the mid- 
dle ages. One of the most noteworthy paintings of the legend 
of the candle is that at the door of St. Germain 1'Auxerrois, a 
remarkable picture both in conception and execution. 

The little shepherdess of Nanterre has something in common 
with Jeanne d'Arc, though the realm of " la Pucelle ' was more 
temporal than that of "la Pucellette." When Paris was besieged 
by the Huns under Attila, in 451, it was the prayers of St. 
Genevieve which saved the city. The people, terrorized and 
frantic, were ready to flee away, leaving all their possessions to 
be the prey of the barbarian hordes ; but St. Genevieve stopped 
them, crying: "Forsake not your homes, for God has heard 
my prayer ! Attila shall retreat ! ' 

One of the mural paintings in the Pantheon in Paris illus- 
trates this stirring scene. A wild and frightened crowd of 
peasants throng about the stone steps of the convent, upon 
which stands the saint. Her figure, clad in soft robes of purest 
white, is outlined against a dark doorway. White-robed maidens 
crowd in the background, torches in their hands ; beneath, the 
calm waters of the Seine flow toward the sea. 

The saint's face and figure seem almost inspired. She is not 
a pretty woman ; her face is hard-featured, almost stern, yet 
there is a nobility, a holiness, the earnestness of a high purpose 
in the countenance which ennobles the plain peasant features 
until the prettiness of a less rare soul seems insipid and tire- 
some when compared with the expression of St. Genevieve's 
marvellous character. 

One wonders not that the fears of the turbulent crowd were 
quelled, for there is dignity and calm in the mien of this noble 
woman, as she stands with one arm extended, palm outward, to 
calm the fears of that raging melee beneath her. She is an in- 



192 ST. GENEVIEVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. [May, 

spiring figure, alert, resolute, dignified, her whole mien that of 
one whose feet 



r . . . have passed 
Thro' the divided camp of dreams, 
As one who should set hand to rouse 
Her comrades from their heavy drowse, 
For only their own deeds redeems 
God's child at last." 

In the immediate foreground a superb dog strains at his 
chain as if his master's fright had communicated itself to him. 
Half way up the stone steps a young man crouches at the 
saint's feet, and beyond her the sea of heads and arms and 
hands appeals to her, every posture showing the fright and 
anxiety of the superbly conceived and executed figures. 

When Childeric invested Paris, St. Genevieve commanded that 
the boats be sent up the Seine for aid, and the barges were 
brought back loaded to the brim with provisions. 

This story of St. Genevieve's feeding the hungry is the ori- 
gin of the pain benit held in St. Etienne and other Parisian 
churches. The Blessed Bread is a large brioche given by the 
parishioners, and brought into the church during the offertory. 
Gaily decorated with flowers and lights, it is carried in proces- 
sion by the acolytes, sprinkled with eau sainte, blessed, and re- 
turned to the sacristy. There it is cut and the pieces distributed 
about the church. It is a feast after the order of the Agape of 
the early Christians, and is an exceedingly pretty ceremony in 
honor of the Maid of Nanterre. 

The fame of St. Genevieve spread far and wide, and at the 
taking of the city she was treated with great reverence by 
Clovis. Through her influence Clotilde, the wife of Clovis, was 
converted to Christianity, and the first Christian church erected. 

St. Genevieve died in the year 511 A. D., and the scene of 
her death has been marvellously depicted by Laurens, a modern 
French painter. 

Reclining on a huge bed is the aged woman, upon her face 
a strange expression, almost of joy, to 



' Leave the misty capes and vales she trod 
For the glad sunshine on the hills of God." 

In the throes of death she raises her feeble hands to bless the 






1902.] ST. GENEVIhVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. 193 




DEATH OF ST. GENE VIE VE. (Laurens.} 

people about her, a crowd of sorrowing creatures, men, women 
and children. A friend of the poor was St. Genevieve, and the 
poor are not ungrateful. They throng about her, eager for one 
word or one glance from the dying woman. A baby is lifted high 
to catch a glimpse of her, a child clings to its mother in grief, 
women weep and strong men sob. Such was the death of the 
Maid of Nanterre, whom all Paris loved and lamented. 

She was buried in the Church of Sts. Peter and Paul. The 
original church of this name was founded by Clovis at the saint's 
request in honor of his victory over the Visigoths in the plains 
of Vorille. Clovis died before the completion of the church, but 
Clotilde carried on the work, and it was the burial-place of 
both sovereigns. At the tomb of St. Genevieve many miracles 
are said to have been performed, and among them is credited 
the cessation of the great plague called the mat ardent, which 



194 



GENEVIEVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. [May, 



plague devastated Paris in the reign of Louis le Gros. From 
this fact a church called " St. Genevieve des Ardents ' was 
dedicated to her, but this was swept away in the maelstroirTof 
the Revolution. 

When the Normans overran France the monks took up the 





CARRYING THE CASKET OF ST. GENEVIEVE THROUGH THE 

STREETS. (Maillot.} 

body of the saint, and hid it carefully away in a wooden box 
until the country was at peace again. 

The devastating finger of time was laid upon the church in 
which the saint rested until, in the reign of Louis XV., decayed 



1902.] ST. GENEVIEVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. 195 

* 

and half ruined, it was destroyed to make room for the Rue 
Clovis. All that to-day remains of the fair old abbey is its 
beautiful tower and some stone fragments of the crypt that once 
contained the sepulchre of holy and regal persons. 

The bones of St. Genevieve were preserved in a gorgeous 
portable shrine which was carried in procession through the 
streets of Paris whenever danger threatened the city and the 
Parisians desired the intercession of the Maid of Nanterre. 

Maillot has a superb picture of the procession in olden Paris 
showing " La Chasse ' carried through the streets of the 
mediaeval city a picture, aside from the sentiment, valuable as 
giving a carefully studied historical sketch of the period. Every 
figure in the painting would seem to have been studied care- 
fully in detail to instil into it something of the life of the times. 
In the foreground walks a man-at-arms, with short sword and 
pike, dressed in the heavy mail of the period a veritable swash- 
buckler, all swagger and dash. Behind him a barefooted monk 
reads his prayers ; another, said to be Erasmus, is clad in a 
dark cloak ; a nun leans from a balcony. There is a bishop in 
a gilt mitre, an abbot in a white one, while monks, priests, 
soldiers, bourgeoisie and Jean Crapeaus of all sorts and conditions 
throng the canvas, each form instinct with life, while the gables 
and pointed roofs of the old city by the Seine form a quaintly 
striking background. 

" La Chasse," executed by order of the Abbot Robert de la 
Ferte-Melon, in 1242, was wrought by that cunning goldsmith, 
Bonnard. It contained one hundred and ninety- three marks of 
silver and seven and one-half marks of gold, while kings, nobles, 
and bourgeoisie vied with each other in contributing superb gems 
for its adornment. Maria de' Medici crowned the front with 
diamonds, and Germain Pilon sculptured a fine group of four 
women in wood standing upon a marble base to support the 
reliquary. 

This piece of sculpture was all that was saved in the Revo- 
lution of 1793, when the Chasse was melted and the jewels sold 
to feed the red caps of the Revolution, while the saint's bones 
were burned on the Place de la Greve. Fragments of the stone 
coffin which had originally held the relics of the holy maid were 
preserved and taken by Pere Amable de Voisins, cure of St. 
Etienne, to that church. 

This quaint mediaeval church, built upon a hill which rises 



196 ST. GENEVIEVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. [May, 






THE CHURCH OF ST. ETIENNE DU MONT, PARIS. 

from the Seine south of Notre Dame, was considered in the 
fourteenth century to be of great beauty, and to-day its tower 
smiles down upon busy Paris as serenely as though it had not 
seen wars and rumors of wars, bloodshed and carnage. Its in- 
terior is very stately, and the tomb of St. Genevieve, richly en- 
shrined and radiant with the glow of the ancient stained glass 
windows, is a work of art rare and beautiful. 

The chief monument to St. Genevieve, however, is the 
" Nouvelle Eglise de Sainte- Genevieve," or the Panthepn of Paris. 
This beautiful church is one of the most perfect existing speci- 
mens of Grecian architecture. The building is said to owe its 
existence to Madame de Pompadour, who persuaded Louis XIV. 
to build it after the king's illness at Metz, from which he re- 
covered upon appealing to the patroness of Paris. 



1902.] ST. GENEVIEVE, THE MAID OF NANTERRE. 197 

Soufflot was the architect, and the church is situated at the 
end of the Rue Soufflot, its superb basilica rising aloft against 
the blue Parisian sky like the dome of some great temple of 
old. Within the walls lie many celebrated dead. The tombs of 
cardinals are beside those of Jean- Jacques Rousseau and Voltaire, 
while Mirabeau and Marat, whose lives so widely diverged, in 
death lie closely together. 

How many vicissitudes this old church has seen ! The Con- 
stitutional Assembly of 1791 turned it into a Temple of Fame, 
removed the cross and added the inscription, "Aux grands 
hommes, la Patrie reconnaissante." 

Napoleon made the building a church again, but ordered it 
to be preserved as a burial-place for officers of the Legion of 
Honor, senators, etc. With Louis XVIII. was restored the old 
inscription, 

"D. O. M. 
GENOVEFAE SACRUM," 



but the second republic lowered the cross, and the -church was 
used as a hospital in 1848. Restored again by Louis Napoleon, 
the red flag of the Commune waved over the Pantheon from 
March 26 to May 24, 1871. 

Within the walls of the Pantheon are many paintings of St. 
Genevieve, those of Puvis de Chavannes being the best known, 
and a superb statue by Guillaume. In this the saint is repre- 
sented as standing gazing heavenward, a lamb at her feet, a 
great cloak wrapped about her face ; the face of a peasant, but 
sweet, holy, resolute ; such a face, indeed, as one could easily 
picture as belonging to that noble woman of the people, Gene- 
vieve, Maid of Nanterre. 




198 SSSTEK TH&R&SE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. [May, 




SISTER THERESE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE.* 



BY REV. JOSEPH McSORLEY, C.S.P. 

'HERfiSE MARTIN, the writer of the book now 
before us, may be described very fittingly as a 
" child- contemplative." Born at Alengon, on the 
second of January, in the year 1873, she entered 
Carmel at the age of fifteen, and died some 
nine years later, on the thirtieth of September, 1897. By the 
direction of the Superioress, she wrote an account of her own 
life ; and after her death the volume was published, first in 
French, and then in English on both sides of the Atlantic. The 
first French edition appeared in October, 1898, and, it being ex- 
hausted by the following February, a second edition was prepared. 
At last accounts the volume had reached its tenth thousand, and 
translations had been made in five languages, including German 
and Polish. The English translation is circulating with marked 
success ; the book, therefore, is one likely to convey its lessons 
to a great host of souls in many different quarters. This present 
review has been prepared with the hope of increasing the num- 
ber of those who are instructed, consoled, and spiritually uplifted 
by the narrative of Sister Therese's life. 

True, other souls have entered Carmel in tender youth and 
died in the springtime of life with baptismal innocence un- 
tarnished ; and they are lovely, all of them, with a loveliness 
that delights the guarding angels and is contemplated by God 
with everlasting joy. The history of any one of them would be 
helpful and full of charm. But there is something about the 
life- story of this young girl that distinguishes- it from any other 
book with which our readers are likely to be acquainted ; and 
unless the indications are very misleading, it has an inspiring 
message for a vast number of souls. Indeed, it seems to be 

"* Histoire d'une dme, ecrite par elle-meme. Par Soeur The"rese de 1'Enfant Jesus et de la 
Sainte Face, religieuse Carmelite (1873-1897). Imprimeur-Librairies de 1'ceuvrede Saint-Paul : 
Paris, Bar-le-Duc, et Fribourg (Suisse). Pp. 491. Prix 4 fr. 

The Little Flower of Jesus : Being the Autobiography of Sister Therese of the Child Jesus 
and the Holy Face, Carmelite Nun. Translated from the French "Histoire d'une ame." By 
Michael Henry Dziewicki. Pp. 294. Price $1.60. New York, Cincinnati, and Chicago : 
Benziger Brothers ; London : Burns & Gates, Limited. 



1 902.] S/ST THERESE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. 199 

providentially adapted to meet a grave want of our day, none 
the less real because, in great measure, unappreciated. 

SPIRITUAL WANTS OF OUR OWN DAY. 

Perhaps never before, since history began, have religious pro- 
blems agitated minds more acutely and more universally than at 
the present time. And in no other age, perhaps, with equal 
opportunities for its spread, has the Church's spiritual teaching 
been less efficaciously presented than in our own. Truly when 
we reflect that the founder of Christianity is identical with the 
God who fashioned the human soul and created its tendencies and 
possibilities, we find it hard to understand why human progress 
is not more nearly coextensive with religious progress ; why 
Catholicity in the twentieth century is still so far from having 
won all men to the worship of its ideals." It is not alone the 
partial failure of the plan of world-conquest which puzzles and 
saddens us, nor yet the rejection of divinely sanctioned ethics by 
so large a portion of mankind ; but even when considering the 
internal status of the Church, we are constantly set wondering 
at the comparatively narrow spread and the comparatively mean 
results of that sublime spiritual teaching which God has im- 
parted and the Church preserved, for the ennobling of mankind. 
To such questions as, Why are Catholics a minority ? and Why 
are saints so rare ? some sort of answer can be contrived per- 
haps. But, Why is prayer poorly understood by us ? and Why 
is spiritual ambition uncommon ? and Why are so few souls 
trained to ascend, or even encouraged to aspire to the heights 
of unitive love ? these are questions that we listen to in silence 
and in shame. 

Is there not some truth in the affirmation that, partly at 
least, such shortcomings are due to our misconception of those 
principles of perfection which have been insisted upon most of 
all by the great mystical saints ? And further : may it not be 
said that the danger of a mistake in this matter is almost in- 
evitable when an age is so far out of sympathy with the con- 
templative ideal that even the faithful themselves, becoming 
infected with the prevalent spirit, exalt social service to be the 
test of a perfect life ? In any event, existing conditions ap- 
parently prove that to convince the world of the truth of our 
dogmas, is to leave the world still base, unless also we impart 
and it accepts the traditional Catholic teaching on perfection. 



200 SISTER THERESE, A CHILD- CONTEMPLATIVE. [May, 

As for ourselves, we may be strenuous to a fault in building 
churches and cleansing cities ; but, until we have begun to culti- 
vate the life of prayer, we remain alien from the mind of Christ, 
we are not yet " the Kingdom of God." Testimony on this 
point, that possesses unusual weight, is that given by Father 
Hecker, himself an eminently successful promoter of religious 
activities, and a missionary whose apostolic zeal knew no limits. 
He gave such witness as the following to his estimate of the 
mystical ideal and the contemplative life : 

" We can become holy by contemplation alone, but not so 
by mere activity." 

And again, during his latter days of forced inactivity: "I 
should deem it a misfortune if God should cure me of my in- 
firmities and restore me to active usefulness, so much have I 
learned to appreciate the value of my passive condition of 
soul."* 

It is not altogether inexplicable, therefore, that so little is 
accomplished in our generation ; that there is no greater earnest- 
ness and no larger success in the pursuit of spiritual perfection. 
To-day, in great measure, " mystical ' literature has passed out 
of use and even out of knowledge Most of the grand old 
treatises have become inaccessible; their names are unknown, 
their methods and teachings unfamiliar. The simple freedom 
of a Saint Gertrude, the temper of mind fostered by the writings 

* From unpublished MSS. Father Hecker's love of the contemplative life and of the works 
and teachings of the mystics is occasionally lost sight of by friends as well as by critics. It 
surprises some not a little to find that St. Teresa and St. John of the Cross are community- 
patrons of the Paulists. Then, too, Father Hecker's esteem of the contemplative orders was 
manifested practically in various ways. One instance of it is to be found in his attitude toward 
the two poor Clares who came to this country in 1876 for the purpose of establishing their com- 
munity here. Amid their numerous trials they received continual consolation and encour- 
agement from Father Hecker, as is recorded gratefully in their published narrative. The same 
book contains various letters of his to these nuns, and in one of the letters occurs the following 
passage: "It now rests with you to make the beautiful flower of divine contemplation take 
root in the virginal soil of the church in our young Republic. I cannot conceive a nobler 
design, a greater work, and one fraught with more precious fruits. It will be my constant 
prayer that God may give you the grace of receiving the spirit of your holy foundress, St. 
Clare, and that you may be the nucleus of gathering together those souls on whom God has 
bestowed the vocation of contemplative life. There are those who believe that our century, 
and above all our country, is antagonistic to this kind of life ; as to the forms of its expression, 
this may to some extent be true. But my most intimate conviction is, that not only the gift 
of contemplation is necessary to these, but God will not fail to bestow this grace on certain 
elect souls in our day, and precisely among us. It is the only counterweight that can keep this 
headlong activity of our generation from ending in irreligion and its own entire destruction." 
The Princess of Poverty : Saint Clare of Assist and the Order of Poor Ladies, p. 298. By 
Father Marianus Fiege, O.M.Cap. Published by the Poor Clares of the Monastery of St. 
Clare, Evansville, Ind., 1900. 



1902.] SISTER THERESE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. 201 

of a Saint Gregory or a Blosius, a Saint Catherine or a Caus- 
sade, too often is replaced by a devotion to drill ; and people 
learn to distrust everything that lies outside the beaten track 
where travellers can be assisted by guides who mark out each 
step of progress, and direct each movement by rules as could 
not be done so well were souls to give themselves up without 
reserve to the action of Divine grace. 

VALUE OF SIMPLICITY. 

. 

So much as to defective propaganda of the sublimer teachings 
of Catholic spirituality. Another kind of obstacle is the prevalence 
of a certain disposition that is coming to be regarded as the 
inevitable curse of a highly complex civilization namely, lack 
of simplicity. Simplicity, as St. Thomas reminds us,* can be 
understood best when we consider that it is so named because 
opposed to duplicity. It consists in aiming at the same thing 
outwardly by act and inwardly by intention ; it implies honesty, 
truth, sincerity, absence of calculation. Now, any such virtue as 
this is rendered exceedingly difficult in social conditions which 
both multiply our selfish interests and intensify the sharpness of 
our struggle for existence. " Simple ' is a word akin to the 
word " primitive," indicating a similar type of character, and 
equally adapted to a primary stage of progress. In more highly 
developed society, to be simple endangers our being secure ; 
hence progress breeds a habit of mind which looks upon con- 
cealment as a necessity of existence, and regards simplicity as a 
mal-adaptation to environment. 

Men of wide experience in dealing with souls tell us that 
the lack of simplicity is a serious, if not a wholly fatal, defect 
in the spiritual life. Now, simplicity is always in danger of 
banishment whenever we develop great anxiety for our own in- 
terests ; for then we are led to study concealment, to be appre- 
hensive about the expediency of manifesting each intention or 
desire. All this makes for the forming of a habit of constant 
and possibly morbid introspection ; and this in turn involves 
abnormal self- consciousness and hyper-timidity. In this way, 
paradoxical as it seems, our bold, self-assertive life begets a 
character incapable of high spiritual achievement and indisposed 
to lofty aspiration. O Beata Simplicitas ! In its absence we 
are ever busy with the contemplation of self, and consequently 

* Sum. TheoL, II. Ilae., q. 109, a. 2 ad 4. 




202 SISTER THER&SE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. [May, 

are driven to shrink back fearfully from God ; whereas, those who 
are simple of soul look far away from self and lovingly repose 
in the contemplation of God. 

If there is one great sublime truth breathed out of Sister 
Therese's pages, it is this : that the soul of a saint can be the 
soul of a child. The frank manifestation of her innermost con- 
sciousness is made as a child would make it. When the awful 
dark of the obscure night closes down upon her, we see her 
face still turn* in childish trust toward her Heavenly Father, 
present though hidden. If disheartening imperfections rise to 
remind her of the menacing strength of sin, she runs like a 
child to nestle lovingly in her Saviour's arms. This is her 
abiding characteristic : the stamp of the childlike is upon her 
concept of perfection. There are souls who like eagles soar 
open-eyed toward the dazzling brightness of Infinite Being ; 
this one is rather like a modest dove at the feet of the Child 
Jesus, pleasing him with the sight of its chaste beauty. 

CHILDHOOD OF " THE LITTLE FLOWER." 

But it is time to give some description of Sister Therese, if 
we are to illustrate the lessons she teaches. The garden where 
this choice flower grew up and blossomed was one of those 
rare family circles possible only among Catholics. In youth 
both M. Martin and his wife had longed to enter the religious 
life ; but God ordained otherwise. Finding vocations to the 
married state, they led holy lives in the world, being blessed 
with nine children, four of whom died in infancy, while the 
other five all became nuns. Evidence of the remarkable spirit 
of the family appears in the fact that before his death M. 
Martin, without manifesting the slightest opposition, saw three 
of his daughters become Carmelites, among them the idol of the 
home, his " Little Queen," Therese. 

A most precocious child was Therese, with an astonishing 
power of observation and a memory faithful enough to permit 
the later recording of many touching incidents of her babyhood. 
The frank sincerity of the nun's recital as she recalls her earliest 
childish recollections has a rare charm ; it is utterly lacking in 
anything that approaches affectation. We see the tiny maiden 
as she really was a petted family darling, with a strong little 
will oi her own, a love of being noticed and praised, and a 
temper that could make her scream and stamp furiously when 



1902.] SISTER TH&RESE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. 203 

her wishes were crossed. But soon her soul began to reach out 
longingly after the nourishment it had been created to live 
upon ; and her watchful Father in heaven provided graces in 
rich abundance. The shelter of a Catholic home, the instruc- 
tions and the virtuous behavior of a pious family, the inspiring 
example of the older sisters all Contributed to shape and form 
this precious spirit which God had chosen to be his own throne. 
At her first confession she wishes the priest to know that she 
loves him with all her heart, because she speaks to God in his 
person ; and on the way home she stops under a lamp to see 
how her beads look now that they have been blessed. During 
the Corpus Christi procession she observes with innocent delight 
that some of the rose-leaves she has tossed have fallen upon 
the monstrance containing the Blessed Sacrament. In her sixth 
year she hears the first sermon that she understands one on 
our Lord's Passion, and being deeply impressed, becomes thence- 
forward very attentive to sermons in general. Each night she 
goes to bed with her sisters' assurance that she has been a 
good girl and pleased God, and that all the little angels will 
hover around her as " any other answer would have made me 
cry all night long." * One sees with ease how deep and ten- 
der was the natural love in this heart about to be glorified with 
choicest graces. She was full of sweet poetry, too ; stars and 
flowers and sunsets thrilled her. The majesty and roaring of 
the sea gives her a lively sense of God's almightiness, and 
sitting upon a lonely rock as the sun goes down, she fancies 
her soul a pretty white-sailed boat in the trail of golden light 
left on the waves by the setting sun, and resolves " never to 
turn aside from Jesus, but steer swiftly and in peace, straight 
on to the shores of Heaven." f 

GROWTH AND RELIGIOUS VOCATION. 

Thus page by page the reader is permitted to watch the 
gradual unfolding of this little flower's beautiful petals, so far 
as they ever really unfolded ; for, to the end, it was never more 
than a tender bud, with a fineness of texture and a delicate 
fragrance apt to disappear in a larger growth. It is essentially 
the soul of a child that we see a soul that is still a child's 
even after deep, serious thoughts have come and stern suffering 

* Page 27 of the English translation, from which all our quotations will be made. 

t P. 33- 




204 SISTER THERESE, A CHILD- CONTEMPLATIVE. [May, 

is encountered, and the priceless immunities of infancy have 
been exchanged for the sublime privileges of the saint. " Child- 
like ' is the differentiating note of Soeur Therese's spirituality, 
and the characteristic that renders her story so inspiring and so 
comforting for those who feel they can never be more than 
children. She is a child in freedom, in frankness, in pretty 
fancies, in self-forgetting, in obedience, in fearlessness, in trans- 
parent innocence, in simplicity, in ardent and uncalculating 
affection. The spirit displayed on the morning of her First 
Communion, " that first sweet kiss of Jesus to my soul," * is 
the spirit that dominates her whole life, accompanying her 
through the trials of her novitiate, remaining with her during 
wonderful visitations of divine grace and precious moments of 
union, and never forsaking her even when her soul goes down 
into the dark shadow of the mystical valley of death. She 
converses with her dead brothers and sisters concerning the 
sorrows of her exile and her wish to rejoin them in the ever- 
lasting land, with the same affectionate simplicity exhibited in 
praying to the saints, or in telling her dear Jesus of her trials 
and her desires. 

At the age of thirteen came what she calls her conversion ; 
which means apparently that a hitherto babyish sensitiveness 
was finally overcome, and the little Therese attained to a 
maturity and strength of mind which fitted her to meet sharp 
trials bravely and successfully. She was encouraged to com- 
municate several times each week ; she gained light and strength 
from spiritual reading ; she became especially intimate with her 
sister Celine, and they received mutual assistance from the ex- 
change of thoughts and affection. " Our conversations were 
very sweet. Sitting in the evening upon the prospect tower, 
we used to gaze up into the deep blue sky, strewn with golden 
stars; and signal graces were then strewn down upon us."f 
So it was with her at the time her well-Beloved began to direct 
her steps toward Carmel. There is a picture of Therese at this 
date, made from a drawing by her sister Celine, and it tells the 
same story as the pages of the autobiography a sweet child- 
soul ripening into that perfection which is bestowed by virtue 
rather than by length of days. 

* P. S3- t P. 72. 




1902.] SISTER THERESE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. 205 

LIFE IN CARMEL, AND DEATH. 



When fifteen years old she was admitted to Carmel, whither 
two of her sisters had preceded her. On account of her ex- 
treme youth, her entrance was effected only after persistent 
struggle against many obstacles, and by means of a resolution 
quite beyond comprehension in a child of her years. The story 
of her convent life is simply told. .Novitiate trials tested but 
did not weaken her fidelity. Steadily she pressed forward in 
the path of prayer, advancing daily toward closer and closer 
union. So edified was the community at her saintly life that 
before many years she was entrusted with the office of training 
the novices in the Carmelite vocation. In 1896 the Mother 
Prioress of Ha-Noi, Tonquin, begged that "the angel of the 
novitiate ' might be sent to her, and Sister Therese expressed 
an ardent desire to go. But God willed that her career should 
be neither long nor richly endowed with external achievements. 
That same year the approaching angel of death had sent his 
warning. The following passage tells with what pathetic joy she 
learned that her exile was soon to be over : 

"All through last year's Lent I was stronger than I had 
ever been, and until Eastertide I kept the fast strictly, my 
health never showing signs of giving way. But in the first 
hours of Good Friday morning I remember the time with great 
gladness Jesus gave me to hope that I should soon be with 
Him in heaven. 

' As I had not the permission to watch at the sepulchre all 
night, I returned to our cell at twelve o'clock. As soon as I 
laid my head on the pillow I felt something liquid that came 
up into my mouth ; I thought that death was at hand, and my 
heart nearly burst with joy. But having put out our lamp I 
mortified my curiosity for the time, and fell asleep . quietly. 
When I heard the signal for rising at five o'clock I found that 
what I hoped for had come to pass ; on going to the window 
saw that our handkerchief was all stained with blood. O 
Mother, I was happy ! My Beloved, I was persuaded, had on 
that anniversary of His death sent me a first, faint and far-off 
call to tell me of His coming and my future bliss. 

; With the utmost fervor I attended the choir, and then 
hastened to announce the glad news to you, Mother. I felt 

neither exhaustion nor pain, and without difficulty got leave to 
VOL. LXXV. 14 



2o6 SISTEX THRESE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. [May, 

end Lent as I had begun it, sharing with my sisters all the 
austerities of Good Friday in Carmel, without any mitigation. 
They never had seemed so delectable to me ; I was in ecstasies 
at the thought of Heaven." * 

In the following year, 1897, Sister Therese died, leaving the 
community grief-stricken at the parting, but confident that a 
saint had been among them, and that, true to her vocation, she 
would still assist them by prayer more abundantly than she 
could ever have done by visible, external means. 

A SPIRITUAL LESSON FOR CHOSEN SOULS. 

Really, as we close her story, we are conscious of having 
undergone an unusual influence. Each page is replete with a 
holy simplicity, each word as far beyond criticism as the confi- 
dences of a babe. Not improbably other ages have dispensed 
with the slower processes of official investigation in cases like 
this, and quickly canonized such a one into a popular patron. 
As things go now, though, it is unlikely that she will ever be 
accorded public recognition ; she will remain, where she loved 
to be, in the obscurity proper to "little souls." Yet God's 
loving Providence has ordained that the world should not lack 
a memorial of her, and the present volume of her writings forms 
a book very precious to those who seek encouragement and 
enlightenment in the life, of prayer. And perhaps we may turn 
with profit to the consideration of some of the lessons she has 
communicated to us. The beginning of this paper intimated 
in a general way the points upon which these lessons bear. 
Now, however, it will be possible to indicate some of them 
with more precision. 

It is merely insisting upon the extension to the spiritual 
world of a principle universally valid elsewhere, when we say 
that the main reason why more is not accomplished in the 
spiritual life is that more is not attempted. And for the most 
part we attempt little because we are unacquainted with the 
immense possibilities God opens up to us. Only the exceptional 
person ever comes face to face with the question, " Should I 
practise meditation?' and only the very extraordinary charac- 
ter ever realizes the possibility of aspiring even higher than 
this. Nor will people ever be likely to aim high in prayer, until 
they have attained to a confidence of soul which is as the con- 

* p. 148. 



1902.] SISTER THERESE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. 207 

fidence of a child, unreserved, constant, exhaustless. The child 
dares anything, hopes for everything, relying not on personal 
ability but on parental love. The child considers intimacy as 
a right, and fears no rebuff from the heart whose affection it 
relies upon. This boldness seems to spring spontaneously from 
the utter absence of self-consciousness ; and in most cases it 
disappears as the child grows in conscious life and gains fuller 
knowledge of external realities ; its absence being the first sure 
sign that the child has lost that charming simplicity, that uncal- 
culating affection, that singleness, directness, and openness which 
render the little one so admirable a picture of the human 
soul in its state of primeval innocence. Such in most cases 
are the phenomena that accompany growth. Yet from some 
souls simplicity never departs ; and these we recognize as being 
always children in purity, in frankness, in generosity, in power 
to win the affection of others. These, eminently, are souls fitted 
for contemplative prayer, for they are capable of loving God 
with that unique strength which accompanies concentration of 
purpose a characteristic of children who, whether singing, or 
playing, or coaxing, work with such singleness and devotedness 
that they exhaust themselves, forgetting alike their own help- 
lessness, the passage of time, and the gaze of the critical or the 
friendly observer ; or again pout, speak aloud, and put questions 
with the same delightful ingenuousness. Such souls are not 
unknown among us ; every priest discovers them. Too often he 
finds also that their rare gifts have not been made the most of 
for the attainment of their sublime end, perfect union with God. 
In the person of Sister Therese souls of this kind will find 
a real model. They will perceive her supreme confidence of 
spirit, and how admirably it contributed to work out her per- 
fection. They will learn, too, how she met and overcame the 
usual difficulties encountered in progress towards the life of 
union, temptations against faith, keen and continued suffering, 
the sight of irritating and unsuspected faults, weariness of spirit, 
an absolute lack of sympathetic and efficient guidance. 

A LESSON FOR THE LESS FAVORED. 

But, besides these favored ones, many other less gifted souls 
can be helped by the study of this life. A vast host of persons 
who lack these precious special predispositions for contemplation 
can still do much to fit themselves for it. If there be within 



208 SISTER TH&R&SE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. [May, 

the reader any timid aspirations for unitive love, this book will 
intensify and multiply them ; if a single desire to learn the 
means of attaining to such love, he will be given many points 
for meditative study ; if the least good-will to correct weak- 
nesses, he will learn how to undertake a far more successful 
struggle than he has hitherto waged. 

It is this less favored type of soul, no doubt, that is most 
common, at least nowadays; souls with many drawbacks to 
progress and yet with the desire and the underlying capability 
of great achievements. These have a good prospect of success 
if, after once obtaining a clear view of the goal, they employ 
their intelligence to study the situation and develop a mighty 
will to use all possible means of gaining ground. 

Now, one of the reasons why these souls fail to make more 
satisfactory advance is frequently their distressing consciousness 
of poverty and littleness. This would not hamper them if it 
were accompanied with joyful confidence in the richness of 
God's mercy ; it harms them greatly if it makes them intro- 
spective, hesitating, and fearful. Their chance of salvation, as 
Blosius teaches so emphatically, lies in their looking away from 
self and toward God, in remembering that if they are nothing, 
He is all. Sister Therese is a model for them. It was her joy 
to be little and obscure ; and she did not aim less high on that 
account. Few girls with her lowly opinion of herself would 
venture to struggle against numerous obstacles for the sake of 
entering upon a life ordinarily considered beyond the power of 
any but the strongest and best. Yet her simple confidence 
made her go straight ahead with the utmost reliance on God 
and with a lively hope that He would perfect her. " Mine is 
only a tiny little soul," she says, "yet, I do not despond."* 
And again : " Little though I am, I still may hope." f Nor 
does this confidence, in any sense, spring from the conscious- 
ness of sanctity ; simplicity could tolerate no such motive of 
conduct as that. Had Sceur Therese been a Magdalen, her 
conscience " laden with every imaginable crime," she would not 
have possessed " one whit less confidence."! So she declares; 
and we cannot help believing her. Did not the Magdalen her- 
self amaze the Apostolic Twelve with her sublime assurance 
based on trust in that measureless Goodness, whose true lovers 
cast away fear ? 

* P. 190. t P. 145. \ P. 200. 



1902.] SiSTx TH&RESE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. 209 

ENCOURAGEMENT FOR ALL. 

V 

How many, again, are discouraged because unable to perform 
heroic penances. These will be consoled to learn that Sister 
Therese " had not the courage of those great ascetics accus- 
tomed from their childhood to .the greatest austerities. My 
penance consisted in breaking my will, keeping back a sharp 
word, doing little services without display, and many other 
things of that kind." * We learn elsewhere of her practising 
penances . such as these : To refrain from peevish complaint, 
when " on sitting down to paint, I find that my brushes have 
been meddled with, or that a ruler or a penknife is miss- 
ing " > t to remain quite still and peacefully to endure the 
proximity during prayer of " a sister who continually rattled 
her beads or some other thing " ; \ to assist all seeking help, 
and yet never to do this " for appearance sake or in the hope 
that my services will be repaid "; to remain unconcerned 
when a sister, "whilst washing the linen, continually sprinkled 
my face with the dirty soapsuds " ; || to answer instantly " when 
some one rings for us or knocks at our door " ; ^[ and to treat a 
person who was utterly disagreeable in every way with such 
gentleness that one day " she said to me good humoredly : 
' Sister Therese tell me now, what you find in me to attract 
you so ? I never meet you but I see your face light up with 
a smile, ' " and this because, " when about to give her a sharp 
answer, I used to smile pleasantly, and turn the conversation 
into another channel."** 

All this makes a story both worthy and capable of imita- 
tion ; and suggests a method of daily mortification that is apt 
to be very effective and quite difficult too, although at hand 
to every one. If any of us have need of greater purifica- 
tion by means of greater suffering, we may rely upon Provi- 
dence to send it to us, as he did to Sister Therese, whose last 
years were full of physical pain and spiritual desolation. Even 
then her invariable method of meeting trials was the resolute 
maintenance of a buoyant, joyful spirit ; and so constant was 
her cheerfulness that most of those about her had no idea of 
the extent of her suffering.f f In all this, again, we discover a 
temper of mind which it is within the power of all to cultivate 
to a very considerable extent. 

P. 107. fP. 162. JP. 189. P. 164. ||P. 190. tfP. 252. **P. 166." 
1 1 See the Pieface to the French edition by Sister Marie de Gonzague. 



210 SISTER TH&RESE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. [May, 

A POINT ON PRAYER. 

. 

Another instructive trait in Sister Therese, and one that will 
endear her to many souls, is this, that she could make little 
use of a set formula of prayer. As a child at home she would 
go into a retired spot and' think of God a practice which, 
though " I did not then know it, ... really was a medita- 
tion."* During her last illness, it happened once that while 
praying she was asked : 

" What are you saying to our Lord ? ' 
"Nothing," she replied; " / am only loving Him." f 
The following passage, perhaps, will help to give an idea of 
what she conceived prayer to be : 

" Except the Divine Office which, unworthy as I am, I say 
gladly every day I do not choose my prayers out of books. 
Their number bewilders me, and their beauty makes it hard for 
me to choose. I cannot say them all, I am unable to make a 
selection amongst them ; so I do like little children who have 
not learned to read, and simply tell the good God what I want. 
He never fails to understand me. 

" For me, prayer is an outburst of the heart, a glance up- 
wards to Heaven, a cry of gratitude and love uttered in afflic- 
tion or in gladness or, in short, anything that raises the soul 
to God. Sometimes, when my mind suffers so much from dry- 
ness that not a single good thought occurs, I just say, ' Our 
Father ' or ( Hail Mary,' very slowly. I need no other prayers ; 
these suffice, and are a Divine food for my soul." J 

All this encourages us to believe that sometimes an inability 
to construct formal meditations may indicate an adaptation to a 
much simpler and perhaps loftier kind of prayer. Neither are 
we to be disheartened altogether at experiencing a distaste for 
pious literature, since we find Sister Therese recording that for 
years "all spiritual reading has palled upon me. Even the 
most beautiful books repel me ; I read them either without 
understanding, or without going into their meaning. The only 
exceptions are the Holy Scripture and the Imitation, in which 
I find hidden manna, genuine and pure. 



SISTER THERESE'S STRENGTH OF WILL. 
In many ways, then, Sister Therese very encouragingly dif 

*P. 51. tP. 234. tP. 180. P. 139. 



1902.] SISTER THERESE, A CHILD- CONTEMPLATIVE. 211 

fers from that exalted ideal which, being prohibitive of hope, 
takes the edge off ambition and puts an end to striving. Her 
successful pursuit of perfection is calculated to lead us to think 
that perhaps there may be some hope for us too. We may suc- 
ceed, perhaps, even though we lack traits possessed by more fortu- 
nate souls. But what Sister Therese had in rich measure, and what 
is an absolutely necessary element of progress in prayer, is a single 
purpose strongly pursued. It is noteworthy in the lives of all 
the saints generally, how indomitable was their resolution. Even 
the gentlest, like St. Francis de Sales and St. Philip Neri, were 
no exceptions. Nor is Sister Therese built on different lines in 
this respect. Progress in prayer implies triumph over many and 
mighty obstacles ; and when grace has done all its share, there 
remains much that can be done only by a resolute will. The 
necessity of such a will is insisted on by spiritual writers as 
simply absolute, as literally indispensable for success. There is 
a further truth to remember, too, and that is the will's capacity 
of development. Most of us can gain considerable strength of 
will by training and exercising ourselves ; a truth put by 
spiritual writers in the form of the principle that each tempta- 
tion overcome facilitates the conquest of the next ; and again, 
that mortification must grow into a very habit of the soul. Not 
much is said of Sister Therese's having developed strength of 
will by conscious training ; but it is certain that her will was a 
mighty one. As a child she showed it in responding to her 
vocation ; again, she displayed remarkable strength during long 
periods of combined spiritual aridity and physical suffering ; 
and still again when she taught her novices in such a way that 
they quickly realized how firm and unyielding her character was. 

HER INTERVIEW WITH THE HOLY FATHER, POPE LEO XIII. 

But perhaps the most striking instance of her determina- 
tion and resolute bravery is to be found in the following naive 
account of how, when with a party of Pilgrims at Rome, she 
ventured to plead with the Holy Father to grant her what had 
been refused by the Superior of the Carmelites and the Bishop : 
' After the Mass of thanksgiving, which followed that of His 
Holiness, the audience began. Leo XIII., in a white soutane 
and cape, was seated in a great arm-chair, several prelates and 
church dignitaries standing beside him. Each pilgrim in turn 
knelt to kiss his foot and his hand, after which two 'noble 



212 SISTER TH&RESE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. [May, 

guards ' touched him, as a sign to make way for the next. All 
were silent, but I was determined to speak when my turn came. 
Abbe Reverony, however, who stood at the Pope's right hand, 
told us very decidedly that he forbade any appeal to the Holy 
Father. I looked at Celine for counsel ; my heart was beating 
violently. She whispered, ' Speak ! ' 

" I was at the Pope's knees ; when I had kissed his foot he 
gave me his hand. I raised my eyes, wet with tears, and said : 
' Holy Father, I have a great favor to ask of you.' 

" He at once bent down so that his face nearly touched 
mine ; his deep black eyes seemed to penetrate my very soul. 

"'Holy Father,' I went on to say, 'in honor of your Jubilee, 
pray allow me to enter Carmel at the age of fifteen.' 

"The Vicar- General, taken aback and somewhat ruffled, inter- 
fered: 'Holy Father, she desires to enter Carmel; but she is a 
child, and the matter is now being considered by the superiors.' 

'"Then, little one,' said His Holiness, 'you will do as the 
superiors decide.' 

" I clasped my hands on his knees to insist still further. 
'Holy Father,' I exclaimed, 'if you said "Yes," everything 
would be settled.' 

" He looked awhile at me, and then, marking each syllable 
distinctly, uttered these words : 

"'Well, well, you shall enter, if it be God's will.' 

" I would have said more, but the ' noble guards ' requested 
me to rise. The Holy Father put his hand to my lips with 
paternal tenderness, raised it to bless me, and bestowed a long 
look upon me as I retired." * 

But we must abstain from further quoting and further com- 
menting, and bring this notice to a close. The reader has per- 
ceived long since that the volume is one which well deserves to 
be read. It will encounter some adverse criticism, of course ; 
no other result could be expected in the case of a book of 
such extreme naivete and such holy simplicity. In fact, some 
portions of it cannot be read without raising the unpleasant 
apprehension that these pages may meet an unsympathetic eye, 
or may fall upon a coarse or callous heart. These passages are 
so indescribably childlike, so ingenuous, so sublimely unreserved, 
that they seem like the dreaming aloud of an innocent, imagina- 
tive child; and to subject them to the rough freedom that 

i ' ' - 

*p. 98. 



1902.] SISTER TH&RESE, A CHILD- CONTEMPLATIVE. 213 

critics commonly indulge in, would be positive brutality. Yet 
to place the volume in public circulation means that it must 
undergo such risks as this ; and those most concerned are pre- 
pared, no doubt, to have it made the occasion of half-veiled 
. sneers, or cynical warnings. It comforts us, however, to reflect 
that such criticism will be little calculated to lessen the effect 
of the book upon those elect souls for whose consolation and 
guidance the Holy Spirit intended it. 

THE ENGLISH TRANSLATOR'S WORK. 

A word in conclusion as to the work of the translator. He 
has succeeded in producing a volume of smooth, readable English ; 
his translating has been done, on the whole, correctly and intelli- 
gently. Still in certain minor respects there are imperfections, 
arising in part from a necessarily limited acquaintance with the 
details of life in Carmel. The rendering of the French " oraison ' 
by the English " orison" is questionable, at the best; and when, on 
page 189, we read " My orison was not the orison of quiescence," 
we are almost sure completely to miss the playful and witty 
allusion intended by Sister Therese in writing : " My prayer was 
not the prayer of quiet." It is also worth noting here, that 
Carmelites always use the word " prayer ' instead of " medita- 
tion," the word commonly in use among religious, a peculiarity 
that becomes quite significant when reflected upon. The reader's 
attention may be drawn to another detail of the routine in 
Carmel, not evident from the present volume and yet of help 
in appreciating some portions of it. It is the fact that the 
Carmelites .have no common work-room, as other religious have, 
but work in their cells privately, except for an hour after dinner 
and collation, when they assemble together with their sewing and 

1 

are permitted to speak to each other. 

The translation, as we have said, reads easily ; it is free, as it 
should be, yet it is npt always perfectly idiomatic. Mr. Dziewicki 
did not undertake a rendering of the poems, which occupy some 
one hundred and fifty pages in the original ; and for this omission 
a ready pardon may be extended, since effective translation of 
poetry, and especially of French poetry, is a difficult when it is 
not an impossible task. But, on the whole, the French edition 
is considerably richer and more satisfactory than the English, 
although with the disadvantage of being bound in paper. Over 
and above the contents of the translation there are contained in 




214 SISTER TH&RESE, A CHILD-CONTEMPLATIVE. [May, 

the latest French edition a number of very interesting com- 
ments from distinguished priests and prelates ; some few pages 
of prayers composed by Sister Therese ; and several fine illus- 
trations. One of these, a photograph of the body of Sister 
Therese lying on a bier, is so strikingly beautiful that the failure- 
to reproduce it is most regrettable. We should say, too, that 
the lack of an index, and of other little aids to the reader, is a 
defect in the translation. 

Some of our readers may feel interested in learning that 
before the publication of the present translation, Sister Therese's 
autobiography had been done into English by a Carmelite nun 
in one of our American houses. That translation included Sister 
Therese's poems. The opinion may be ventured that at least in 
fidelity of detail the Carmelite translation, in all probability, was 
well worth printing; but the publishing house to which the MS. 
was submitted, being rather reluctant to undertake the publication 
of a biography, returned the MS. to lie hidden in its native clois- 
ter. Regret this incident though we may, we rejoice, as surely all 
the Carmelites do, that a second translation was fortunate enough 
to discover a publisher who could appreciate the work. And 
so at last the book has been presented to the English- reading 
public, to that public's joy and edification. 










<3OYGE JOSSELYN, 




BY MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE. 



PART II. Continued. 
IN THE RAPIDS OF YOUTH. 




CHAPTER IX. 

"OUT WEST." 

Out West! OUT WEST !'" 
Over and over, during the rapturous days 
and nights of his wonderful journey, Joyce re- 
iterated the magical phrase, realizing ever more 
vividly the vital charm and auspicious promise 
of the vision it evoked. Unlike most spirited school-boys of 
Eastern environment, he had escaped the Indian- shooting fever; 
probably because blood-and-thunder juvenile literature had sel- 
dom fallen his dimeless way ! But now, in the rationally ad- 
venturous spirit of a manhood which as yet was but a survival 
of boyish youth, his heart quickened, his blood glowed at the 
mere name of the " Land of promise." El Dorado / The 
Golden West ! It was characteristic of Joyce that this was the 
title by. which, in thought, he specified his goal ! 

SYNOPSIS OF PREVIOUS CHAPTERS. 

Joyce Josselyn, born and brought up amidst all the narrowing restraints of New England 
farm-life, conceives the idea of going to college. His father Hiram considers that college was 
intended for the sons of the rich and that no son of his should waste his youth in college, and if 
Joyce chose to sulk a good stout horsewhip was the best cure for the youngster's stubborn fan- 
cies. Joyce finds a sympathizer in his desire for learning in Father Martin Carruth. 

Chapter II. is a touching family scene between the irate Hiram and the recalcitrant Joyce, 
which concludes in Joyce receiving a flogging with the horsewhip and leaving home. Chapter 
III. introduces Mandy Johnson as the boy's sweetheart, whom he meets as he is turning his 
back on the home of his childhood for ever, and they make promises of fidelity. 

In the first chapters of Part II. Joyce as a college student is presented to the various per- 
sonalities who make their home in Carruthdale, the manor-house of Centreville, and there is 
given an insight into the social life of a college town. 

Joyce was graduated with highest honors. Commencement Day at college. Father 
Martin is there for the first time since his own graduation. Dr. Castleton, the president, 
awakens into the spiritual sense. Joyce having outgrown Mandy Johnson, by common con- 
sent their life-ways separate. Joyce enters the world. He accepts the offer tendered to him to 
be sub-editor on a Western paper, and in this capacity, on the morrow of his graduation, he 
enters the vigorous, bustling life of the energetic West. At the moment of his departure he 
calls on Mrs. Raymond and a significant interview takes place, in which the influence of a wo- 
man of the world enters his life. 



216 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [May, 

With a manly disregard for superfluous luxury characterizing 
the rich Westerner when unaccompanied by his wife, Raymond 
had rejected the private drawing-room pressed upon him by the 
friendly superintendent in favor of a section in the sleeper, to 
whose upper berth he consigned Joyce, saying that east of 
Cheyenne, at least, the lack of a window would be an advan- 
tage, sound sleep being more conducive to ultimate enjoyment 
than too much midnight sight-seeing ! But the excited Joyce's 
cat-naps were concessions to nature which the young American 
traveller resented as an irretrievable waste of time and oppor- 
tunity ; and failing in his ingenuous attempt to prospect the 
country through the ventilators, he passed his nights between 
snatches of sleep, and surreptitious darts between densely cur- 
tained berths to the platform, where the drowsy porter gra- 
ciously corroborated his opinions of the country, recognizing in 
his pompous youth and complacent inexperience a type disposed 
to " spread ' itself in the vital matter of fees. 

East of Chicago, where Raymond's business detained him 
for days, there was little to impress Joyce very deeply, but 
everything to interest and delight him. He exulted in the 
mere impetus of the " Limited ' as it sped onwards. The 
monotonous resonance of wheel and track fascinated him ; the 
engine's imperious signals thrilled him, and he was conscious of 
a new and most gratifying sense of self-importance which 
heightened the carriage of his head, and caused him to square 
his young shoulders proudly, as he showed himself at stations 
where the express halted ; or fared luxuriously and at ease, 
served by the dapper waiters in the dining-car, while outside 
his window the pageant of Nature solicited his eyes. But 
although his few and local previous journeys had not prepared 
Joyce for the scenic beauty and grandeur now revealed to him, 
it was the Republic's multiform social types that claimed his 
chief attention, human rather than inanimate nature that at- 
tracted him magnetically. His enthusiastic absorption of new 
impressions touched as well as amused Raymond, whose wonder- 
years were behind him ; and he liked Joyce better rather than 
less for his riotous spirits, which proving contagious, soon in- 
fected the entire car. The too stern self-control of his college- 
years was suddenly relaxed with a vengeance; and in the bliss- 
ful rebound from unnatural self-repression, Joyce not only took 
fullest advantage of present freedom, but likewise made up for 




1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 217 

lost time ! He flirted flagrantly with some dashing young 
Western girls returning from school like birds from captivity ; 
played recklessly at poker with a wild trio from Harvard, 
bound eventually for the Klondike ; and, between times, chatted 
with Raymond in the genial atmosphere of the smoking-room, 
with all the simplicity and guileless familiarity of an indulged 
son. Meantime, Raymond was studying his protege under new 
conditions, and apart from the social circle in whose reflected 
light he had shone more or less artificially ; and the result of 
the man of the world's keen analysis, on the whole, was satis- 
factory. He recognized youthful vanity and assurance, the 
unconscious presumption and innocent complacence of simple 
traditions and worldly inexperience, and the discrepant weakness 
of a character formed and matured exclusively on its intellec- 
tual side. But against these inevitable flaws and faults he set 
Joyce's redeeming virtues of heart and brain. With warm 
human affections and superior intelligence to work upon, Ray- 
mond knew that noble results were possible ; and he resolved 
that the virgin field of Joyce's character as a man and worker 
should be sown without delay. 

" Let us have a long talk, my boy," he said, late on their 
second night out from Chicago, when the smoking-room was at 
last deserted by all save themselves. " Further along the road 
I may be less at liberty ' (later on, Joyce valued the modesty 
of this statement), " and this quiet stretch of Nebraska prairie 
presents few features to distract your attention. Therefore I 
vote that you turn your thoughts to the duties before you ! ' 

Joyce laughed excitedly. 

" If I can," he agreed ; " but I feel as if prosaic duties were 
all behind me in the East ! My blood has been on fire since 
we struck the inland Metropolis ! New York is Cosmopolis, but 
Chicago seems to me the great American heart of things ! Its 
mere atmosphere sparkles with the real American spirit of 
ambition, hazard, success ! ' 

" Success is your ideal of life, eh ? Well, that 's all right 
enough, a high aim being granted. Unworthy success is the 
most tragic of human failures. But what I wish to discuss at 
present is your future berth. The Pioneer, as you know, is a 
daily newspaper; but your sub- editorship applies solely to the 
weekly supplement, an up-to-date review of men, books, and 
events of the day, which it strikes me you are specifically 




218 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [May, 

equipped to tackle successfully. Pearson's candidate, about whom 
he wired me, was Dryman, a superannuated college-professor, 
who in my opinion would be the wrong man for the place, 
since the live young West needs sympathetic rather than didactic 
handling, ethically. The coast beyond the Rockies has a colossal 
intellectual future, but its characteristic will be indigenous 
strength, not extraneous superfineness ; and only vital ethics, as 
distinguished from devitalizing aesthetics, can stimulate its culture!' 

" I 'm with you, Mr. Raymond ! The ' higher criticism ' and 
' over- cultured ' fads are artificial, and therefore decadent! / 
understand that nothing false or affected can impose, for a 
moment, upon a humanity still face to face with open-air nature ! 
You 're dead right ! Age is n't in it with me ! You just wait, 
and see how I '11 stand by you ! ' 

" Hurrah, Joyce ! I knew that a level-headed, red-blooded 
son of the people, with youth in his veins and human sympa- 
thies in his heart to balance the cult of the schools in his brain, 
was the young American for my vacancy ! But a youngster 
like you must work under orders. In politics, for instance, 
though Pearson is a rabid Republican, while I back the Demo- 
crats every time, the Pioneer is rigidly neutral ; and I have 
never regretted its original policy. Religiously, it is an open 
arena ; and both of these points are fixed quantities ! But 
inside of these fences you'll have a free pasture. I want you 
to reach out to the best in life, to the best in literature, to the 
best in humanity, and cry out to the West, ' This is your af- 
finity / Identify yourself wit It it! Assimilate it! Be faithful 
to it / ' It is in the heart of your youth and class to utter this 
challenge sincerely ; and sincerity alone carries conviction. Now 
I wonder if you sabe t at all, my justification for staking on you, 
or am I talking Red Indian and Chinese to ears attuned to 

* 

Greek accents ? ' 

" Oh I sabe all right, Mr. Raymond, and the berth suits me 
down to the ground. I '11 fit in like a T. Don't you lose any 
sleep over my first number ! ' 

"That's the talk, my boy! Now let us come down to 
figures. How much did Boston offer you ? ' 

" Just any old sum, according to space ; but the space was 
unpleasantly opened to unlimited limits. Last summer I beat 
the band by averaging twenty-five a week; but it kept me 
hustling, I tell you ! " 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 219 

" Well, in consideration of my responsibility for your Western 
venture, I'll double the twenty-five ! And if your first number 
booms, and Pearson agrees not to wipe up the floor with you, 
I'll put you in railroad or mine-stock to the aggregate amount 
of a year's extra ten per week, which will give you a start as 
a bloated bondholder, and pay you in decent dividends. Is that 
OK? A frank yes or no ! " 

"Yes, of course, Mr. Raymond; and thank you! But if it's 
quite the same to you, make it mine-stock, will you ? I sha'n't 
feel real Western till I strike a nugget ! But now now I 
hope you won't misunderstand me if I -if I mention that you 
that you were kind enough to say " 

" Rush to your destruction ! Now 's your time ! What was 
I kind enough to say ? Out with it ! ' 

Joyce, bracing himself for a desperate plunge, dug both 
hands deep in his pockets. 

"I I don't wish to be only a salaried man all the best 
years of my life," he objected. "I could turn off your sup- 
plements like hot cakes, that work will be just a sinecure for 
me ; and have both hands in real business, besides ! The West 
is my big chance for for finance and politics ! I staked on 
the Press because it seemed to me the axis rotating all the 
social forces ; but it 's only at the top that journalism counts in 
cold cash, and there are other spokes an the wheel that would 
be a jolly good stepping-stone for me. Now you mentioned 
that you could put me on ' a dozen rich scents ' " 

" Ye gods ! ' interrupted Raymond, " the insatiable greed 
and incredible folly of the masculine infant let loose ! Look 
here, you young spurter, the first ' scent ' is already specified as 
mine-stocks, isn't it? Did I promise the entire dozen in a 
wholesale whiff, before you brushed the car- dust off you ? Be 
content to go slow, will you ? ' Western finance and politics ' 
for a new-born babe like you ? Great Shasta ! A long rope in 
f Frisco would hang you in a jiffy, higher than Telegraph Hill ! ' 

Joyce's silence did not give consent. Raymond began to 
look irritated. 

' Hang it, you upstart," he growled ; " so you 're after wealth 
for its personal uses, are you, with never a thought of the 
responsibility it entails ? Now mind what I say, if you wish 
selfish happiness, if you wish individual liberty, if you wish 
human life in the sense of development along elective lines, 



220 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [May, 

pray, if you pray but one prayer in your life, to be delivered 
from wealth, rather than to be bound hand and foot by it ! 
Because its chains are golden, simpletons like you think them 
light to carry ! Freedom ends where wealth begins ! Smoke 
that in your cigar, Young America ! ' 

" The poor man strangles on smoke like that, Mr. Raymond ! ' 

"Speak for yourself, you one-eyed gosling! /have been a 
poor man, and I know the breed, which would not thank you 
for answering for it ! It 's true blue straight through, with a 
fine sense of justice ; and only fools and knaves misrepresent as 
social malcontents the grand American masses ! Labor and 
Capital have no quarrel in my region, anyway ! My boys know 
that I can employ and pay them, through bad times and good, 
only because I have capital, and not penury, behind me ! Wealth, 
save in its initial stage of accumulation, is distributive, not con- 
centrative ; and the socialist shot that fells an American multi- 
millionaire, death-wounds the pay-roll of half the country. Even 
Shylockian Capitalism, which is the rare exception and not the 
rule, wrongs only the individual ! The general prosperity is 
inevitably stimulated by the mere existence of national wealth ! ' 

" But the terrible contrast between the rich and the poor, 
Mr. Raymond ! The cruel difference of life ' 

"The cant of. the selfish materialist; not the truth of the 
humanitarian and philanthropist ! ' The cruel difference of 
life ? ' What is life ? Is life in the rosewood and gilding of my 
private car, and in the shanty-logs of my road-hand as it bears 
me past him, or in his and my immortal soul, rational mind, 
human heart, and physical manhood ? No man, worth the name, 
really cares a fig for externals ! Shelter, adequate food and 
covering, and an Eve according to the after-thought of Paradise, 
satisfies the original Adam ! It is the unphilosophical feminine 
mind that fails to adjust desire to the individual capacity for 
enjoying its gratification. Hence satiating and wasteful feasts, 
superfluous court-trains, and unoccupied palaces ! In how far 
we men of America are justified in conceding to our women's per- 
sonal extravagance and social snobbery is a question to which, 
for the present, at least, arbitration seems the only answer. 
The weak point of this solution is an Irish bull, the arbitra- 
tion is exclusively one-sided ! Hence divided life-interests of 
man and woman, virtually divorcing husband and wife ! ' 

Joyce pondered the subject in perplexed silence. Behind 



1992.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 221 

Raymond's words he divined unspoken meanings. His thoughts 
adverted to Mrs. Raymond, and for the first time the possibility 
suggested itself to him that Raymond's marriage was not a 
happy one ! Fearing lest Raymond should read his suspicion, 
he plunged into an alien subject. 

"To return to the question of wealth," he said; "even you, 
who make its possession such a serious matter, must acknowledge 
its compensations ! All the beauty and pleasure and fineness 
and sweetness of life, for instance ' 

" In their true forms are the heritage of our common 
humanity, my boy. There is no such beauty on sale as a star- 
lit heaven ; no pleasure so satisfying as a man's innate con- 
sciousness of reproachless rectitude, and no fineness or sweet- 
ness in the world to be compared, for example, with a child's 
unsullied heart ! Gold buys no real things of life, but the 
world's externals only ! But as to ' compensations,' yes,- wealth 
adjusts its compensations to the compensated. Every man finds 
his level in all things, eventually; the rich materialist in grati- 
fication of the senses, the philanthropist in benefactions, the 
churchman in sectarian charities, and so on ! ' 

'And you, Mr Raymond? Excuse me if I seem too per- 
sonal ! I am striving to understand your point of view." 

The man turned his face towards his lowered window, and 
gazed unseeingly into the opaque blur representing the outer 
night. Beyond the pane he could distinguish nothing ; for its 
surface reflected only the lighted room with its smoke-dimmed 
atmosphere, its panelled walls, and embossed leather couches. 

1 I am still serving for my compensation, Joyce," he answered, 
finally, in a smothered voice ; " and for more reasons than one, 
it may be well for me to remind you that each associate of a 
man's life is destined to speed or retard his heart's desire ! It 
is not what we do, but what we are, that sways our contempor- 
aries. Our deeds may or may not live after us, bu-t our personal 
character inevitably works the good or evil of our span of life. 
Ceep in mind always, that your standards can never be your 
own exclusively. Your social circle reflects them more or less 
faithfully, and youth is set for the rise or fall of associate youth. 
In welcoming you to my life, my boy, I trust you to serve, 
not to fail me ! " 

le rose before Joyce could answer, and disappeared down 

the aisle of the sleeper. An instinct of delicacy restrained Joyce 
VOL. LXXV. 15 




222 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [May, 

from following him. Instead, he flung himself petulantly across 
the aisle, full-length upon the long side-sofa. Clasping his 
hands behind his head, he stared fixedly roofwards, thinking, 
thinking ! 

The splendid rush of the train rumbling reverberantly along 
the level tracks, the breeze of the prairies sighing sibilantly at 
his screened open window, the fugitive shower of sparks and 
fine, sharp coal-dust pattering against the pane which Raymond 
had lowered, sobbed a minor accompaniment to his melancholy 
thoughts. Accident, whirlwind, and fire had evolved in the past, 
would evolve in the future, from the speed of the Limited, the 
winds of the great plains, the engine's prisoned fire: and these 
tragical possibilities seemed but a reflection and prophecy of 
human catastrophe, now that life was revealing itself to him in 
its passionate ambitions, its stress of suffering, its bitter-sweet 
torture of love ! When he sought his berth at last, he climbed 
upward very softly, making no descent till morning, though the 
porter, automatically blackening boots while nodding over them 
in spasmodic dozes, yet kept one eye open for the midnight- 
visitant whom he esteemed as " a perfect gem'man ! ' What 
had saddened Joyce ? What, save a sensitive realization that 
his benefactor had made a virtual appeal to him to stand by, 
and not against him, in his private as well as his public life 
an appeal grand in its humility, its simplicity, its generosity, its 
noble faith and trust ! 

That Raymond had suspected such an appeal to be neces- 
sary, was Joyce's reproach and shame ; yet that he had not 
scorned to make it, was a tribute redeeming the reproof; and 
Joyce vowed to prove worthy of it. With young eyes suddenly 
opened to the truth, he saw Mrs. Raymond's attitude in general 
and particular, in a clearer light than previously had illumined 
it; and in sympathy with the man tossing sleeplessly below 
him, he resented and censured all that hitherto he had admired 
in her brilliant and superficial type. From the vision of her 
restless, soulless, sensuous beauty, his thoughts drifted to the 
impulsive Mina, who, whimsical little sprite though she was, had 
a passionate human heart in her; but it was not until his 
wakeful dreams conjured up the peaceful image of Gladys, that 
with a sigh half-wistful, half sweetly content, he sank into calm, 
deep slumber. 

But Raymond still tossed restlessly. Had Joyce quite un- 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 223 

derstood him, he wondered. And if so, had he done well or ill 
to speak quite clearly ? The vanity of youth, the unconscious 
cruelty of immaturity, might circumvent the identical end he 
had striven to serve ! Giving Joyce's nobility the benefit of the 
doubt, his own uncertainty, nevertheless, made him far from 
happy ; and his curt manner and sharp speech to Joyce, the 
next morning, effectually repelled in advance any renewal of 
the previous night's discussion. Yet, as they were crossing the 
plains of Wyoming, the irrepressible Joyce ventured an eager 
question. 

" Mr. Raymond," he said suddenly, " did you ever know 
another rich man to regard wealth just as you do, or a woman 
of the classes who would sympathize with a man at all, if he 
found himself rich in a slap, and wanted to put theories like 
yours into practice ? ' 

For an instant Raymond frowned. Then he stared at the 
earnest young face, and his stern eyes softened. 

Yes, my boy," he answered ; " I have known one rich man, 
at least, whose convictions were identical with my own. And 
if heritage counts, as in this case it does if I am any judge of 
women, his daughter's fortune will be devoted to the fulfilment 
of his dreams. The man was my friend, Boyle Broderick ! Of 
course you know that my ward is a great heiress. Wealth 
complicates and sometimes blights a lonely woman's life ; but I 
think the problem will be solved for Gladys when a little book 
recording her father's wishes is given into her hands. In case 
of my death, it would reach her at once, since he willed that 
no guardianship should succeed mine, after her twenty-first 
birthday. She is now twenty-three ; and fully equipped, in my 
opinion, to control her own fortune. Perhaps I should say, in- 
stead, to disseminate it; since Boyle Broderick's ambition was 
not that his daughter should hoard her wealth, but rather that 
her hands should sow it broadcast for the good of her day and 
generation ! ' 

But the gospel of renunciation found no advocate in Hiram 
Josselyn's son, who regarded it as the wild fanaticism of a 
social Quixote, rather than as the logical creed of a practical 
'hristian. He squirmed uneasily, and started up with relieved 
alacrity as the train halted at a God-forsaken little station near 
the Black Hills of Wyoming. 

The scattered cottages of the settlement which, including 



224 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [May, 

the track-side sheds and shanties of the railroad hands, num- 
bered perhaps three dozen in all scarcely broke the level 
monotony of the sage-brush waste, overshadowed in effect by 
the proximate mountain-region whose uncanny outlines loomed 
like ghostly shapes beyond the desolate plain. The most im- 
posing structure was a two-storied frame building distinguished 
by a monster sign asserting it to be a " Hotel." The preten- 
tious title amused Joyce, and he was in the act of calling Ray- 
mond's attention to it when something more interesting caught 
his eye, the striking figure of an attractive young girl, poised 
lithely in the hotel doorway. She stood with ringed hands on 
her splendid hips, swaying lissomely to and fro from toe to 
heel, like a child too vivacious for repose. She had a whole- 
some air of good grooming, as the saying goes; and was modishly 
attired in a natty light blue shirt-waist, a dark blue serge skirt, 
and tan shoes and belt, the latter dangling a leather chatelaine 
hung with useful trinkets. Her wrists were bangled, and her 
accentuated pompadour, pointed low on her forehead in a too 
sharp slant, was crowned by a black velvet butterfly-bow which, 
as Joyce discovered later, had a bewitching little habit of flut- 
tering out of its place, to be caught on the wing by her hand. 
As his car halted opposite her, he recognized that her rippling 
brown hair was touched up to ruddy lights, that her mischiev- 
ous mottled gray eyes consciously challenged his admiration, 
and that her sweet, square- cornered mouth, piquantly at vari- 
ance with her superlatively pert little nose, ended in two danc- 
ing dimples. .She smiled radiantly as she met Joyce's eyes, but 
coquettishly retreated as he gravitated towards her. Formerly, 
he had resisted her type, which had been no novelty in his 
college- town ; but now, in the exuberant assertion of his liber- 
ated youth, he felt resistlessly attracted to her ! As he pursued 
her across the threshold, he found himself facing a station lunch-, 
counter, behind which his siren twirled herself with the frolic- 
some grace of a kitten. 

"Tea, coffee, soup, lemonade, hard-boiled eggs, cold meats, 
pies, cakes, and sandwiches," she rattled off, nimbly. Her voice, 
li'ke her face, was exultant with youth. She had the magnetic 
charm of glorious health and reckless spirits. Her cheeks and 
lips glowed with a rich, deep color that seemed but the visible: 
effervescence of her vital physique. .As Joyce tossed his cap to 
the! counter, she caught it up jauntily, and fanned herself, smil- 




1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER.. 225, 

ing over it at him. " Hot, is n't it ? ' she interpolated, genially. 
" Excuse me for forgetting to remember yours ! Tea, coffee, 
soup, lemonade ' 

" Yes, a lemonade, please ! ' Hot ? ' Why, this is n't a 
sample of what our car is ! And you are raising a beautiful 
breeze ! ' 

" Oh, it 's my business to cool the lemonade, you know, 
and to sweeten it, of course ! ' She laughed coquettishly, and 
flashed him a gray-eyed glance that he returned with interest. 
"But aren't you going to treat your gentleman- friend ?' she 
inquired. " Tea, coffee, soup, lemonade ' 

"Nothing," interrupted Raymond, curtly. "Yours is a new 
face here, my girl. I see my friend Fritz ; but where is his 
brother ? ' He glanced, as he spoke, towards a white-aproned 
German, who was serving the few other patrons. 

' My ! You 're an old hand, are n't you ? ' smiled the girl, 
cordially. " Fritz's brother ? He 's gone West, where all good 
people go while they live ! I guess my goodness must have 
petered out on the way, for I started more than a year ago, 
and have n't arrived there yet ! ' 

; What do you mean ? ' 

' What I say, of course : that I 'm working my way to 
'Frisco ! 'Ohio was too low pay for me ! I 'm going to grow 
up with the country ! ' 

' So am I ! ' Me, too ! ' seconded Joyce ; and their young 
eyes met responsively. 

' Oh, look here, now, young woman, this is all dead non- 
sense, you know ? ' protested Raymond, earnestly. " Nice girls 
can't tramp across the country on chance, like young men; 
and you 're all out of place at this junction. If I pass you to 
)hio, will you go back to your home and family, and stay 
there ? " 

Not much I won't ! I did n't get this far to back out at 
the end ! No, sir ! Anyway, all my folks are dead ; so I 'm 
my own home and family, thank you ! ' 

' Hier, you ! ' called out the German manager, sternly. 
Don't you get fresh mit no railroad-boss ! Ack, himmel ! 
'hat girl mit red hair, she vas crazy already ! ' 

That preaching old maid a railroad-boss?" jeered the girl 
to Joyce, as Raymond sauntered towards Fritz. " In Fritz's 
eye, he is ! He can't fool me with his passes ! ' 



226 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [May, 

" But he really is a railroad president, as well as a great 
capitalist!" confided Joyce. "James Raymond of California, 
don't you know ! ' 

" My goodness ! Then why can't he pass me out West, 
where I want to go ? I guess a girl 's got just as much right 
to make her fortune as he has ! There 's lots of demand for 
bright girls in the West, and the pay 's a heap better ! What 
on earth 's he got against it ? ' 

"I suppose he thinks you are too too young and and 
pretty " 

" I 'm eighteen ; and my looks have n't cut much ice yet, 
that / know of! Say, get him to pass me, will you?' 

" I fear I shall fail ! Mr. Raymond stands by his own con- 
victions. But I I Will you allow me ' 

" No, I won't ! I 'm an American young lady, if I am in 
business ! No Johnnie tips me, and don't you forget it ! But 
a president's pass is another thing ! My ! All he has to do is 
to write it ! ' 

" Well, I '11 try him once more for you. But he '11 have to 
know your name, you know ! ' 

" Oh, my name 's Pearl Ripley ! Sorry my gold card-case 
is n't handy this morning, but my diamonds are being cleaned 
at the jeweller's ! ' 

They laughed in unison, as Joyce dashed towards Ray- 
mond, na glad, innocent young laugh; yet Raymond eyed 
Joyce's face disapprovingly. He recognized the danger-signals 
of susceptible, impetuous youth. 

" Oh, Mr. Raymond," pleaded Joyce, eagerly, " she 's awfully 
decent, truly: straight as a die, and insulted when I offered 
her money! Won't you please pass her West instead of East? 
All she wants is her chance ; and she 's only a girl ! ' 

" Precisely because she is only a girl, Joyce, she would not 
have one chance in a million to keep ' straight as a die,' alone 
in San Francisco ! Too many of her sort have come to grief 
there already. I cannot help her to certain ruin ! ' 

"Is it possible for me to buy her a through ticket here?' 

" If you do, you will prove yourself a knave first, and a 
fool after; and her future will be on your hands. Let her be! 
Fritz is a steady old boy, and she boards with his mother. I 
have told him to keep an eye on her, and she will be all right 
where she is! Come! Time's up!' 

- 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 227 

"All aboard," called the conductor. The engine whistled 
shrilly. Raymond started for the train. 

" No go," reported Joyce, sorrowfully. " I 'm awfully sorry, 
Pearl ! " 

"Oh, that's all right," smiled the girl, too proud to betray 
her disappointment, though rising tears blurred her eyes. " No- 
body wants his old passes, anyway ! My fare may buy him a 
Sunday Hymn Book ! Thank you all the samey ! You 're a 
gentleman, you are ! Say, what 's your name and address ? ' 

Joyce tossed her a card. 

" Office Pioneer" he panted. " That 's all the address I 
know yet. It 's a San Francisco newspaper. Good-by, Pearl ! ' 

" By-by ! See you later ! Speak as we pass by, won't 
you?" 

She laughed at his hearty " You bet I will ! ' and her eyes 
followed him admiringly as he ran like a young deer to the 
last car of the moving train, and waved his cap from the plat- 
form. Then she turned back to Fritz, with a pirouette descrip- 
tive of reviving spirits, and treated him to a gay pas seul 
which, however, he disdained to notice, 

" Say, I 've done a good morning's work ! ' she exulted. 
; You and your wonderful 'boss' indeed! That beauty-faced 
boy 's worth twenty priggish old presidents, and I '11 have a 
gentleman-friend to show me round 'Frisco ! Our mash don't 
end in this graveyard, no, sir ! ' Mr. Joyce Josselyn, San Fran- 
cisco ! ' Um ! I guess that 's address enough for me ! ' 

: That young man, he vas one big fool, yahwohl ! ' re- 
marked the phlegmatic Fritz, stolidly polishing the glasses. He 
held them up to the light, and breathed on them painstakingly ; 
but not once did his blue eyes wander to his tormentor. Even 
Vaterland sentiment drew the line at this red-haired girl, who 
smiled not on one but many ! But the good Herr Raymond 
had asked him to have a care of her. Ach ! He ventured a 
glance at his charge, and she grimaced at him saucily, wriggled 
her pompadour in derisive salute, arrested her butterfly-bow in 
its flight towards him, and bobbed him a gay little courtesy, 
'he disconsolate Fritz threw up his blue eyes despairingly, ran 
his hand wildly through his flaxen hair, gave the last glass a 
final polish on the bib of his white apron, and sank into Teu- 
tonic melancholy. 

Joyce, meantime, had made his way through the train to his 



228 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER, [May, 

own car, in rather a shamefaced fashion. But beyond givin'g 
him a single sharp glance as he appeared, Raymond betrayed 
no remembrance of the little episode already miles behind them. 

" Get a blank from the rack and jot down a wire for me, 
will you ? ' he asked, as Joyce was resuming his seat. " I 
must get it off at the first opportunity." 

Joyce went for the blank, and opened his eyes as he took 
down the message. It was to a famous Western governor, not 
soliciting but granting an appointment. Long after the message 
was written, Joyce gnawed his pencil thoughtfully. It was 
dawning upon him that Raymond's ideas might be worthy even 
his consideration! Yet the face of Pearl Ripley haunted him 
reproachfully. It would have been so easy for Raymond to 
pass her ! He found himself wishing that she were indeed his 
companion in this train rushing gallantly westward ! He had 
had to live up to Carruthdale's gentlewomen ; and of a sudden 
it impressed him as distinctly refreshing to return to his original 
level of social simplicity. 

This girl was prettier and brighter, and infinitely less pro- 
vincial and more dashing, than Mandy, yet she appealed to his 
heart like an eVoluted Mandy, with the tender charm of a 
memory of youth. And she had such a pretty name, Pearl, 
Pearl, Pearl ! Joyce scribbled it on the margin of the blank, to 
see how it looked in his handwriting. Then he erased it in 
haste with a guilty blush, and a nervous eye on Raymond. 

Raymond had telegraphed to have a private car attached at 
Ogden, where he^ changed to his own road. Then Joyce began 
to conceive a faint idea of the status of the man to whom a 
propitious Providence had allied his own humble fortune ! Tele- . 
grams and special messengers multiplied. Representatives of 
railroad, mining, and real- estate corporations began to board the 
train here, there, and everywhere, holding private interviews with 
Raymond, from which Joyce, to his surprise and disappoint- 
ment, was excluded. But his eager human interest in the 
Mormon State diverted his mind from the " points ' he was 
missing; and Raymond considerately introduced him to the 
picturesque Centaurs of the local press, who, dashing on horse- 
back across country to way- stations and junctions, caught the 
train " on the fly ' to interview the returning Californian, whose 
comings and goings were of vital interest to the entire West. 
Finally, just as the train was pulling out from Golconda, cheered 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 229 

by mounted army officers, Raymond's friends from Fort Scott, 
a special steamed in from San Francisco, bearing a famous 
representative of the Associated Press, who informed Joyce that 
a "beat' interview with Jim Raymond was worth more to him, 
in the West, than a cipher from the President of the United 
States ! Joyce gasped in silence ; and examined, with a respect 
unanticipated a few days earlier, the roll, laughingly flung to 
him by Raymond, of newly- arrived Pioneers. 

But even the Pioneers lacked permanent charm, in the face 
of far Western scenery. The further West he was borne the 
brighter the atmosphere seemed to Joyce, the more stimulating 
the ozone, the more fascinating humanity ! The alkali wastes, 
the deserts of sage-brush, the sandy plateaus, the gloom of the 
Black Hills, the monotonous stretches of uninhabited plain 
representing the bleaker portion of his journey, had been more 
than redeemed by the wonderful Rockies with their awful 
gorges and foamy rapids, their dense pine forests and glistening 
summits, their salmon rivers and Indian spearers, and the 
mining-camps, old and new, with their ore-laden burros, the 
plodding mountain kindred of the ponies of the plains. But 
not until the region of the snow-sheds was reached did Eastern 
Joyce feel that his cup of experience at last was full ! He 
never forgot the glow and thrill of the sunlit air, cold from 
the mountains, yet fragrant with summer, blowing in freshly 
between the long wooden stretches of shed, beyond which 
forest and mountain, river and prairie, and even a hint of far. 
seas, seemed commingled ! Then the wonderful cornfields of 
the Sacramento Valley flashed like sunbeams towards Oakland, 
whence an all too short sail across the turquoise waters of San 
Francisco Bay landed Joyce within the Golden Gate ! 

As he leaped on shore, he threw up his cap in an access of 
youthful enthusiasm ; and slipping aside unnoticed, as a crowd 
of welcoming friends surrounded Raymond, "rushed' a char- 
acteristic telegram to his startled and mystified, yet tearfully 
happy mother : 

There 's nothing the matter with the West and Joyce 
Josselyn ! We're all right! JOYCE." 

(TO BE CONTINUED.) 





THE HOUSE AT PETIT-COURONNE. 



a-J. 




THE HOME OF CORNEILLE. 

ORNEILLE, who was born at Rouen, in the Rue 
de la Pie, died in Paris, in the Rue d'Argenteuil^ 
and both houses have disappeared beneath the 
picks of fanatic partisans or in the disorder of 
revolutions. 
Is this to be regretted ? 

No ! A great man is less associated with the places of his 
birth and death than with the scenes of the work which made 
him famous, and this work Corneille did, for the most part, in 
the Norman house at Petit- Couronne. 

This house was purchased by Antoine Corneille, keeper-in- 
charge of forests and streams, in order that the balmy air might 
benefit his son Pierre, who, like Voltaire and Fontenelle, Hugo 
and other illustrious men, was frail and sickly in his childhood. 
This purchase permitted the Corneilles to escape an epidemic 
which desolated Rouen. The house was well situated near the 
Seine, Antoine Corneille having made a good choice. 

Unfortunately, Pierre had not the commercial aptitude of 
Shakspere or Hugo, and failed to preserve this little heritage, 
doubly dear to his heart as son and poet. 

From Corneille to our time the history of the house is easy 
to trace. 

It was sold to Antoine Corneille on the 7th of June, 1608, 
and after his death the property was sold by his son to Jacques 



1902.] 



THE HOME OF CORNEILLE. 



231 




Voisin, Sieur du Neubosc, for 5,100 livres. Then it passed to 
the Marquis de Lys, then to a family of Ventinelles, and after- 
ward, when they emigrated, became national property, as do 
all estates in such cases. 

Later, a citizen, Mory, purchased it from the Treasury, and 
finally the precious house passed into the hands of farmers. 

The village, of about four hundred inhabitants, in which this 

property lies has a 
sweet tranquillity. 
The houses are low, 
of one story, and in 
the midst is an old 
church, surrounded 
by trees. After leav- 
ing the station and 
passing through the 
quietvillage to a lane, 
one finds the house, 
ii 
THE FIREPLACE. 

encircled by walls, 
bearing on a tablet 
the words : " This 
house, which was the 
property of Pierre 
Corneille, purchased 
by his father in 1608, 
now belongs to the 
Department de la 
Seine-Inferieure, 
bought in 1874, and 
restored in 1878." 

Entering, one finds a room furnished after the manner of a 
salon, which has a high fireplace, with brick columns and fine 
andirons. In the second room is a plate, bearing the arms of 
the family and the device of Corneille, " Counselor and advo- 
cate of the king; born the 6th of June, 1606; died the 1st 
of October, 1684." Et mihi res non rebus me submittere conor 
wish to subdue things, and not to be subdued by them ; a 
device well designed for the man who wrote Les Horaces. 

Surrounded by the trees of the orchard is the kitchen- garden, 




THE WELL. 



232 



THE HOME OF CORNEILLE. 



[May, 



the well, the pierre de montoir where the poet so often tied his 
horse, and one feels here the evocation of the man and his time. 
One recalls the portrait by Le Brun of the poet, with clear eyes, 
strong nose, fine mouth, and firm chin. The noble and simple 
grandeur of the poet, that same grandeur that we find in the 
aspect of nature about his pretty home, which has been rendered 
by Meissonier in the portrait where he is represented with some 
leaves in his hand and his mantle draped about him. 

In the month of August, 1898, in Rouen and vicinity, a 
hand-bill was placarded on walls and fences : 

FOR SALE. 

THE HOUSE WHERE PIERRE CORNEILLE WAS BORN. 

REVENUE: 2,275 FRANCS. 

PRICE ; 32,000 FRANCS. 

While this is to be regretted, it is true that the house in the 
Rue de la Pie is not so much a souvenir of the great Corneille as 

the one at Petit-Couronne, 
and time has so changed 
and demolished it that it is 
scarcely the same one in 
which the poet was born. 

Rouen does possess one 
relic, a true, indisputable one. 
In the department of anti- 
quities of the museum in the 
ancient cloister of Sainte- 
Marie is a paneled door, 
given in 1812 by an owner 
of the Corneille house, a 
man whose name should be 
preserved : Lefoyer. This 
door, in its frame of stone, 
arched at the top, over which 
is a bust of the author of 
" Le Cid," is piously guard- 
ed, and visitors to the 
museum always stop before 
if, not without emotion. 
Though the Rouennais have not done all that they should 
have done, some of them, at least, have wrested from destruc- 
tion this relic of incomparable value. 




THE HOUSE AT ROUEN. 






1902.] 



CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. 



233 




CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. 

BY REV. THOMAS McMILLAN, C.S.P. 

CCORDING to existing laws in New York State 
citizens are acknowledged to have the unquestion- 
able right as parents and guardians to provide 
for the religious and secular education of their 
children. This right is exercised by the various 
associations formed to establish and perpetuate universities, col- 
leges, academies, high-schools, together with private or parish 
schools for kindergarten training and elementary instruction. 
The citizens who form these educational societies are not in 
antagonism to the State, as it is well understood that religious 
instruction could not be imparted in the Public Schools, as now 
organized. The teaching of religion is not within the power of 
the State ; neither can the public money be used in aid or 
maintenance of any particular form of religious belief. 

At the present time in New York State the patrons of 
Christian Education are paying from their funds the cost of 
educating in the Catholic Parish Schools about one hundred 
and fifty thousand children. For this work they have erected 
in many .places commodious fire-proof buildings, thus relieving 
their fellow-citizens of a large amount of local taxation. 

It is assumed as a starting point that the private or parish 
schools can and ought to willingly provide for the entire expense 
of imparting religious instruction. A basis of agreement can also 
be made on equitable terms by which these schools without losing 
their autonomy may co-operate with any Board of Education 
in the teaching of the secular branches prescribed for citizen- 
ship. The managers legally transfer the control of the secular 
branches to a board authorized by the State, when they consent 
to accept the public standard of .examination and inspection. 

The Regents of the State of New York are empowered to 
supervise and to control, by means of written examinations, the 
secular instruction in private institutions, even when organized 
by trustees professing' a definite form of religious belief. . Special 
provision is made in the State Constitution for this, plan of co- 
operation, though there is no exclusive reservation of the w t ork 




234 CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. [May, 

of examination and inspection to the Board of Regents. How 
far this same mode of procedure may be extended to other 
educational boards representing the power of the State can be 
determined only by competent legal authority. Judge J. Mc- 
Laughlin in a recent decision used these significant words : * 
"The policy of the law in this State (New York), at least, is 
always to encourage corporate institutions of religious and liter- 
ary character, upon the theory that instruction afforded by 
either elevates the individual and, therefore, benefits the State." 
Professor W. C. Robinson, Dean of the Law Department at 
the Catholic University of Washington, D. C., in a lecture 
given before the students of the Champlain Summer- School, 
July, 1901, presented the case for religion as a social force in a 
way that should command attention from the legal fraternity. 
He said in part : 

The study of social forces and their operation is, at the 
present day, one of absorbing interest, and among these forces 
none is more worthy of attention than religion, considered in 
the broadest sense to which the name is applicable. The dis- 
position of unphilosophic sociologists to ignore this force leads 
them into many errors and necessarily renders all their specula- 
tive social systems incomplete. 

Religion, in its essence, is the concordant action and co- 
operation of the human intellect and will with the intellect 
and will of God. It is the result of the highest and most per- 
sistent effort on the part of man to know God as he is ; to know 
and estimate creatures as God knows and estimates them ; to 
love all things as God loves them, and to bring his own conduct 
into conformity with the designs and purposes of God. It thus 
belongs to the dynamics not the statics of the universe; involv- 
ing the exercise of the most potent energies of which man has 
any knowledge. The conformity of the human intellect with the 
divine is acquired by the pursuit of truth as presented to man 
in his own consciousness ; in the phenomena of the external 
universe ; in the conclusions of reason, and in the authoritative 
revelations of God. The conformity of the human will with the 
divine is effected by the voluntary adhesion of man's will to the 
infinite good as against the finite good, aided and expressed by 
an exterior life of self-denial and submission to the commands 
and providence of God. The result of this conformity upon 
man, as a social being, is to emancipate him from greed for 
pleasure, wealth, or fame, and to engender in him a contented, 

* People ex Rel. Soc. Free Church v. Feitner. Law Reports and Session Laws, August, 
1901. 









1902.] CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. 235 

generous, and placid disposition. It is from the opposites of 
these that all social evils come ; from avarice, undue love of 
pleasure, ambition, discontent, selfishness, irritability. With de- 
liverance from such passions man becomes fit for society, and 
society a condition of happiness and virtue. 

Religion is not only a force fitting man for society, but is 
also the strongest bond of social union. The most potent uni- 
fying influence that can be exerted upon intellectual beings is 
devotion to a common end. This is the tie which binds to- 
gether the family, ' the church, the State, and is the basis of all 
friendships worthy of the name. Religion is devotion to the 
highest object, the most worthy end conceivable by man, and, 
therefore, should be the very cement and preservation of social 
life. In all the earlier history of man, this function it has par- 
tially discharged. That in later ages its influence has not kept 
pace with the intellectual progress of the human race is due to 
the fact that upon one side it has been intentionally ignored, 
and on the other controversies upon religious theories and con- 
jectures have taken the place of an intelligent pursuit of truth. 

There is no truth that should be brought into notice more 
prominently at the present time than the exact statement of 
the relation between the State and the Church in America. 
While it is undeniably true that there is a separation by law 
established, yet there is no antagonism. The State is required 
to take an attitude of neutrality as regards religion, but this is 
not to be regarded as hostility. The attempt to use the power 
of the State for the extermination of religion, or the confisca- 
tion of Church property, would be speedily rebuked. Conflicting 
opinions on this point among Americans in the past have 
shown clearly that no one religion may be allowed to dominate 
the policy of the State, or any subdivision thereof, directly or 
indirectly. Neither may the State use its property, credit, or 
any public money, to pay the expense of teaching Methodism, 
Presbyterianism, or any other denominational tenets to its 
citizens. No statute, however, has been framed to prohibit re- 
ligious teaching ; the only restriction recognized in the law of 
^ew York State is, that citizens must assume the burden of 
providing for the religious education of their own children 
without any assistance from public funds coming from general 
taxation. " Here in America," wrote Father Hecker, " when 
3hurch and State come together, the State says : I am not 
competent in ecclesiastical affairs ; I leave religion its full 
liberty. This is what is meant here by separation of Church 



236 CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. [May, 

and State, and that is precisely what Europeans cannot or will 
not understand; They want to make out that the American 
State claims to be indifferent to religion. They accuse us of 
having a theory of government which ignores the moral pre- 
cepts of the natural law and the Gospel. Such is not the case, 
and never has been from the beginning. That is a false inter- 
pretation of the American State' (The Church and the Age, 
page 113;. 

This authorized teaching is sadly misrepresented even by 
some of our learned editors and sapient law- makers, whose ideal 
of a citizen seems to be one having no definite religious belief. 
Rather than allow the legal right for the teaching of Christian 
truth, they avow principles that undermine religion and foster 
indifferentism. Archbishop Riordan pointed out clearly in 'an 
address at Santa Clara College, California, the tendency towards 
Atheism and Agnosticism in any school where religion is 
ignored. History and ethics, politics and social economy, litera- 
ture and natural sciences, from molecular mechanics to astrono- 
my, force the mind to conclusions which are in conformity, or 
at variance, with Christianity. The critic of new books who 
signs the initials M. W. H., in the New York Sun, may be 
taken as a concrete example of this tendency to Agnosticism 
in a capacious mind that seems to be destitute of any religious 
convictions. 

Considerable resentment has been manifested in Catholic 
circles regarding the editorial treatment of educational matters 
in the New York Sun, especially within the past year. This 
paper has a strong claim on intelligent Catholics for services 
rendered' in the struggle against bigotry and intolerance. Patri- 
otic friends of Ireland, on both sides of the Atlantic, remember 
with pleasure the brilliant editorials that have appeared in its 
columns defending home rule, as well as the distinguished 
personal efforts and speeches of the late Charles A. Dana, in 
the good work of opposing the oppressive policy of England. 
In many parts of the United States the Paulist Fathers, while 
on missions, have been asked whether the Sun was keeping up 
to its former standard of , fairness, especially in regard to the 
just claims of organized labor. Many requests have also been 
received in the office of THE CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE, 
indicating serious objections to some of the opinions presented 
in the editorial page of the Sun, giving advice that Catholics 






1902.] CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. 237 

should refrain from disturbing certain un-American bigots by 
making any claim for their parish schools. 

The accomplished editor of the Providence Visitor, Rev. 
Cornelius Clifford, a former resident of New York City, was 
among the first to voice a protest against the Sun as far back 
as September n, 1901. Shortly before that date the editorial 
writer of the Sun had given a notice of Bishop McQuaid's 
excellent work for schools in the diocese of Rochester. The 
effect produced on the impartial mind of Father Clifford may 
be judged by the following passages from his editorial page : 

We regret that we have not been able to secure a copy of 
Dr. McQuaid's pastoral up to the hour of going to press; be- 
cause we should like to offer extracts from it to the considera- 
tion of those of our readers who hold but a half-hearted belief 
in the need for a separate system of Catholic schools. But if 
the views put forth in rebuttal by the bishop's critic in the edi- 
torial columns of the Sun present the most persuasive aspect of 
the secular side of this controversy, we Catholics will not have 
long to wait for a fair and constitutional victory. 

Seldom has it been our lot to read a feebler defence of non- 
sectarianism in elementary education. Put succinctly, it really 
amounts to this : A, who is an Athenian in his " exceeding 
religiousness," has a conscientious grievance against B, who is 
powerful and worldly wise and disposed, in consequence, to be 
out of patience with the God-fearing A. " Consider," says A 
to B, " you have compelled me to share in the expense of 
building your houses of knowledge and then to submit unaided 
to the cost of my own. Is it fair ? ' " Perfectly," B replies ; 

' I perceive that you are not as poor as I suspected you were ; 
for your own houses are nearly as good as those you have 
helped to erect for me. You can come and learn wisdom in 
mine, if you like ; and if you don't like, well, a fico for your 
scruples ! You are much too difficult to understand ; but I wish 
you would stop your senseless agitation ; it makes me and my 
friends uncomfortable." That we have not travestied the Sun's 
contention, a glance at the subjoined extract will show: 

' It is demonstrated at Rochester, therefore, that the Roman 

Catholic Church of itself alone is able to provide and is pro- 
viding the religious education for its children which it demands 
so strenuously, and against the absence of which in the schools 
supported by the State it protests so stoutly. On its theory, 
education without religion is only a snare for the soul rather 
than a. benefit to society. Accordingly, consistency compels the 

Ionian Catholic Church to support schools for its own ; for, of 
course, religious education is impossible in public schools." 

VOL. LXXV. 1 6 




238 CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. [May, 

In other words, because it has been shown that some Roman 
Catholics, say those of Rochester and elsewhere, are able to 
provide the education which the State can and ought to give, 
without doing violence to the essentially non-sectarian character 
of its constitution, Roman Catholics everywhere are to be kept 
in fiscal bondage and their claims to recognition ignored ! If B 
to go back to our original parable discovers that he has been 
compelling A to contribute just twice as much as ought in 
common fairness be demanded, the answer he will give him for 
comfort is : "A, it is demonstrated that you can very well 
afford it ! ' What a delightful world it would be if all financial 
indebtedness were invariably met by a similar solution. 

Nor is the Stm's remark about the limits of State 
authority in matters of education a bit happier than the 
naively sophistical reply which we have just considered. " The 
State," it tells us, " can compel children to go to school, as a 
necessary preparation for the duties of citizenship, but it cannot 
force them to go to its own schools alone. If the Catholics, 
the Baptists, the Methodists, the Presbyterians, the Episcopalians, 
or the Jews, want their children to attend schools in which they 
shall be taught their respective religious doctrines, or if infidels 
want to teach infidelity, they have the liberty to set up distinct 
schools of their own for the purpose, and by admonition and 
example they are free to try to draw off to them pupils for 
whom the State provides secular education only." 

But, we retort, if the rights of the State are so unassailable 
in this matter, it is just as conceivable that in certain junctures 
the need of imparting instruction on the duties of citizenship 
might clash with the need of imparting instruction on the 
obligations of religion ; and how would you set about acting 
then ? Of course we shall be told that the State can enforce 
no hypothetical right at the cost of conscience; yet if we allow 
that it can compel the children of its citizens to go to some 
school for some period of their lives as most sound-thinking 
Catholics are prepared to admit it might be necessary to insist 
that that school should be under some form of State supervision, 
and even of State patronage ; for the condition that irks seems 
to involve the pleasanter condition that compensates. This con- 
sideration, then, which has been suggested by the Sun's reflection, 
will bring all supporters of a non-sectarian State system face to 
face with an awkward dilemma. Either the State has no rights 
at all in the matter of education, in which hypothesis a vast and 
expensive system of public schools is a vast and expensive form 
of injustice, or it has the best of rights the right, namely, to 
safeguard by positive and paternal legislation the claim of every 
citizen to instruct his children in accordance with the dictates of 
his religious conscience. 

The assumption, which runs through the Sun's criticism of 



1902.] CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. 239 

Dr. McQuaid's pastoral, that no other system of State-fostered 
instruction is practicable but the present one under which good 
citizens are daily wounded in conscience, could easily be shown 
to be intolerantly narrow and circumscribed in its outlook, be- 
cause it ignores what is going on elsewhere, in countries as 
civilized as our own, beyond the vast seas. 

In the Providence Visitor for April 6, 1902, the editor wrote 
as follows : 

More than once have we warned our readers not to go to 
the secular journals for their theology. Even when the con- 
tributions have the factitious weight that attaches to them be- 
cause of an honored clerical name, it does not follow that the 
lay mind will be illumined by the published argument. During 
the past week the editor of the New York Sun succeeded in 
reopening a discussion on two very perplexing questions con- 
nected with some of the most fundamental articles of our Catho- 
lic creed. He provoked a controversy on the limits of Biblical 
inspiration, and he started an inquiry as to the Church's ex- 
plicit teaching on the condition of the soul after death. It takes 
a trained mind to deal adequately with such problems. 
Not all educated readers are capable of separating a clear dog- 
matic pronouncement from the atmosphere of opinion and ex- 
planation which invariably surrounds it; but unless one can do 
that he will be sure to go astray in the mazes of theological 
debate. 

Then, alluding to the recent declaration in the Sun on the 
impossibility of giving what was asked for Catholic schools, the 
editor of the Providence Visitor continues : 

The declaration was a curiously uncertain one, and amounted 
in substance to this : The contention of Catholics that public 
instruction ought to be made more thorough and patriotic by 
making it religious, seems to be both noble and just ; but it is 
not expedient. Non- Catholic feeling is too strong in the mat- 
ter; and there might be an explosion. Then there followed 
the customary appeal to the sacred unchangeableness of the 
Constitution. Not even to remedy an admitted evil 
could the States think of altering it. 

An argument as preposterously feeble as that naturally called 
forth a number of open letters in comment. The discussion has 
since been taken up in some of the other Manhattan dailies, 
notably by the Times, which printed nearly a column and a 
half of contributions on various aspects of the problem in its 
Sunday edition. There was not much that one could call new 
in any of these bits of communicated criticism. There was the 



240 CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. [May, 

same Chinese tendency to ignore the graver side of the issue as 
of old, the same readiness to take refuge in the unalterableness 
of the national tradition. It was for all the world like a moot 
case of conscience in the days of the Medes and Persians. 
There was no going against the laws that were already written. 

The editorial writer in the Sun failed to mention that the 
writer of the article under notice, from Masher's Magazine, was 
Thomas P. Kernan of Utica, a descendant of a former United 
States senator, who was also a candidate for governor of New 
York State. After stating the figures from the Catholic Direc- 
tory of 1901, showing that 903,980 children were attending 
Parish Schools in the United States, Mr. Kernan proceeded to 
indicate that the claim of Catholics is not unreasonable, since 
it has been allowed in Germany, Canada, Ireland, Scotland, and 
England by expanding the system of public instruction so as 
to include denominational schools. Then followed this very 
sensible proposition : " The State, for its own sake, for its own 
greatness and stability, should second the efforts of all schools 
that foster morality and virtue in the young. The children of 
to-day will be the voters, the men and women of the not 
distant future. The greater the individual honesty and morality 
of a people, the greater and nobler are they as a whole. 
The State cannot teach religion ; the State need not directly 
support religion; but at least, if it admits the self-evident truth 
that morality is founded on religion, it should encourage in all 
legitimate ways the endeavors of intelligent parents in training 
the young to become good citizens. Our American public 
schools are admirable in many respects ; but is it not to be 
feared that the absence of religious instruction in them is ac- 
countable for much of the present Agnosticism, infidelity, non- 
religion, vice, and crime in this country ? ' 

The plain statement just quoted is deserving of praise for 
well-chosen words and legal precision. It contains no threat of 
destroying any American institution ; much less does it contain 
any demand which is not within the limits of any State consti- 
tution rightly interpreted. Salus populi, suprema lex : the wel- 
fare of the people should be the chief concern of the law and 
the law-makers. That robust American and champion of the 
Catholic Church, Dr. Brownson, wrote some years ago a passage 
which still holds true. His words were : 

"We wish to save the (free public school) system by simply 



1902.] CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. 241 

removing what it contains repugnant to the Catholic conscience 
not to destroy it or lessen its influence. We are decidedly in 
favor of free public schools for all the children of the land, and 
we hold that all property of the State should bear the burden 
of educating the children of the State the two great and essen- 
tial principles of the system which endear it to the hearts of the 
American people. Universal suffrage is a mischievous absurdity 
without universal education ; and universal education is not 
practicable unless provided for at the public expense. While, 
then, we insist that the action of the State shall be subordinated 
to the law of conscience, we yet hold that it has an important 
duty to perform, and that it is its duty, in view of the common 
weal, and of its own security, as well as that of its citizens, to 
provide the means of a good common-school education for all 
children, whatever their condition. It has taken the American 
people over two hundred years to arrive at this conclusion, and 
never by our advice shall they abandon it ' (From THE CATHO- 
LIC WORLD MAGAZINE, April, 1870). 

Gunton's Magazine for February, 1902, contained an article 
by Edward Emory Hill showing points of agreement with the 
statement quoted from Dr. Brownson. But after giving the 
arguments which no one denies in favor of popular education, 
he declares that it must be conceded that the Common School 
'has not accomplished all that they who' labored for its estab- 
lishment fondly believed that it would accomplish. It has failed, 
as we have seen, to banish ignorance and dishonesty from high 
places in the political realm. It has failed, too, to send out 
a body of young men and women with any just apprecia- 
tion of their obligations to the State and adequate knowledge of 
the way to perform their duties as citizens. While it has done 
much in cultivating those passive virtues of citizenship, the power 
of self-control and the ability to support one's self, it has 
accomplished almost nothing in the direction of turning out 
intelligent and conscientious voters. While it has rendered 
invaluable service in fostering a truly democratic sentiment, it 
has failed almost completely to direct that sentiment into a 
healthy political activity. This failure on the part of the public 
school is recognized even by its best friends, and the question 
is being put very seriously and persistently: Is it possible for 
the public school to do something more toward training up a 
body of honest, virtuous citizens inspired by sufficient loyalty 



242 CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. [May, 

and equipped with sufficient knowledge to snatch the reins of 
power from corrupt and inefficient hands ? Strips of bunting 
flying from flagstaff's planted on school buildings will not do it, 
admirable as that notion is. Occasional orations commemorat- 
ing the birthdays of national heroes or in honor of the soldier- 
dead make but little impression, much as they should appeal to 
our sense of patriotism. The old-fashioned patriotic reader seems 
to have had some influence in this way, but that was long since 
banished from the school-room as old-fogyish." 

Another witness may be cited to show the need of discussing 
our American system of public instruction with a view to 
remedy acknowledged defects. The Sons of the Revolution 
gathered last September from all parts of New York State in St. 
Paul's Chapel, Broadway and Fulton Street, to assist at memo- 
rial services for the late President McKinley. At that historic 
edifice is still preserved the pew occupied by George Washington. 
In the New York Times the event was described as follows : 

The Rev. Dr. Geer preached the sermon, taking for his 
text the fifth verse of the eighty-second Psalm : " They will not 
be learned nor understand, but walk on still in darkness. All 
the foundations are out of course." Dr. Geer took the ground 
that the murder of the President, and the consequent world- 
wide grief and shame, were a direct message from God and an 
expression of his resentment that the national school system for- 
bids the introduction of religious teaching in the common 
schools. 

" God has given a great deal to this country," he said, 
" and expects a great deal of it more, probably, than from any 
other nation on the earth. He will not let us trifle with him. 
The nation is alone with an angry God as never before. It is 
a clear trumpet call. Let our leaders look to the foundations of 
the Republic, for they are shaking. The only cure for anarchy 
is a religious revival. Anarchy and a deficiency of Christian 
morals in our national educational system are intimately con- 
nected. Pagan children before Christ lived and died received 
more moral training, as it was then understood, than the children 
of this country receive in this year of our Lord, 1901. 

" It must not be forgotten that the assassins of our three 
martyr Presidents were native born. I believe that this nation 
is suffering from the wrath of the Lamb of God because a 
Christian people have consented to the banishment of Jesus 
Christ from the daily life of its children. We are not only 
raising enough anarchists for the home market but we are ex- 
porting them. 



1902.] CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. 243 

" Rather than things should go on as now, better divide all 
the school money among the various Christian denominations and 
among the Jews, and let them teach their several religions. 
Such education would be a bulwark against anarchism and 
against national dishonor." 

Dr. Geer concluded his address with a eulogy of the dead 
President. 

At the Charleston Exposition President Roosevelt gave 
utterance to some strenuous words in regard to sane, wise, and 
healthy laws, especially laying stress on " the old American 
doctrine of giving the widest possible scope for the free exer- 
cise of individual initiative." He spoke as follows : 

As is inevitable in a time of business prosperity, some men 
succeed more than others, and it is unfortunately also inevit- 
able that when this is the case some unwise people are sure to 
try to appeal to the envy and jealousy of those who succeed least. 
It is a good thing when these appeals are made to remember 
that while it is difficult to increase prosperity by law, it is 
easy enough to ruin it, and that there is small satisfaction to 
the less prosperous if they succeed in overthrowing both the 
more prosperous and themselves in the crash of a common 
disaster. 

Every industrial exposition of this type necessarily calls up 
the thought of the complex social and economic questions which 
are involved in our present industrial system. Our astounding 
material prosperity, the sweep and rush rather than the mere 
march of our progressive material development, have brought 
grave troubles in their train. We cannot afford to blink these 
troubles, any more than because of them we can afford to 
accept as true the gloomy forebodings of the prophets of evil. 
There are great problems before us. They are not insoluble, 
but they can be solved only if we approach them in a spirit of 
resolute fearlessness, of common sense, and of honest intention 
to do fair and equal justice to all men alike. 

We are certain to fail if we adopt the policy of the dema- 
gogue who raves against the wealth which is simply the form 
of embodied thrift, foresight, and intelligence ; who would 
shut the door of opportunity against those whose energy we 
should especially foster, by penalizing the qualities which tell 
for success. Just as little can we afford to follow those who 
fear to recognize injustice and to endeavor to cut it out because 
the task is difficult or even if performed by unskilful hands 
dangerous. 

This is an era of great combinations both of labor and of 
capital. In many ways these combinations have worked for 
good ; but they must work under the law, and the laws con- 



244 



CHURCH, STATE, AND SCHOOL. 



[May, 



cerning them must be just and wise, or they will inevitably 
do evil ; and this applies as much to the richest corporation 
as to the most powerful labor union. 

Our laws must be wise, sane, healthy, conceived in the spirit 
of those who scorn the mere agitator, the mere inciter of class 'or 
sectional hatred; who wish justice for all men; who recognize the 
need of adhering so far as possible to the old American doctrine 
of giving the widest possible scope for the free exercise of indivi- 
dual initiative, and yet who recognize also that after combina- 
tions have reached a certain stage it is indispensable to the 
general welfare that the nation should exercise over them, 
cautiously and with self-restraint, but firmly, the power of super- 
vision and regulation. 

Above all, the administration of the government, the enforce- 
ment of the laws, must be fair and honest. The laws are not 
to be administered either in the interest of the poor man or the 
interest of the rich man. They are simply to be administered 
justly; in the interest of justice to each man, be he rich or be 
he poor giving immunity to no violator, whatever form the 
violation may assume. 

Such is the obligation which every public servant takes, and 
to it he must be true under penalty of forfeiting the respect 
both of himself and of his fellows. 

According to President Roosevelt's broad and just outline of 
patriotic duty, every citizen must be allowed the privilege as 
well as the right to express honest convictions for improving 
the laws, and to claim due recognition for minority representa- 
tion in opposing legalized injustice. It may require much 
patient effort to remove misrepresentations and groundless fears, 
but there should be opportunity for a fair discussion of school 
laws intended to promote the general welfare of the people. 




1902.] THE EMPIRE BUILDER. 245 



<HE GMPII^E BUILDER. 




BY JOHN JEROME ROONEY. 
I. 

HIS is the song of the Empire Builder, 
Who, out of the ends of the earth, 

Thro' travail of war and of carnage 
Brings strange, new realms to birth. 

This is the boast of the Empire Builder : 
Give heed to the deeds of his hands 

And scorn thou not the glory he hath 
In his gold and his wasted lands. 

He hath counted his neighbor's cattle 
With the cold, gray eye of greed : 

He hath marked for his own the fields of wheat 
Where he never had sown the seed : 

The vine- clad cot by the hill-side, 
Where the farmer's children play, 



tt 



This shall fit in my plan " he said, 
" What use for such as they " ? 

And so, in the dusk of the evening, 

He brought his armed men 
And where had shone the clustering grapes 

There stretched a waste again. 

Homeless, the children wandered 
Thro' the fields their father won : 

No more shall they feel his clasp and kiss,- 
Aye, never beneath the sun. 

Vex, vex not the Empire Builder, 
Nor babble of Mercy's shield, 

Hath he not his vaster issue 
The linking of field to field ? 



246 THE EMPIRE BUILDER. [May, 

Hath he not noted the boundary 

That lies 'twixt " mine and thine " 

Hath he not said " 'twere better for thee 
If thine henceforth be mine " ? 

And so doth the Empire Builder, 

From out of the ends of the earth, 
Thro' travail of war and of carnage, 

Bring strange, new realms to birth, 

Realms builded on broken hearthstones, 

The triumphs of Rapine's hour, 
That one may boast in the halls of Fame 

And sit in the seats of Power ! 




This is the song of the Empire Builder, 

Who built not of wasted lands 
But who builded a kingdom of golden deeds 

And of things not made by hands ! 

The fields of the spirit were his to roam, 
The paths where the love-flowers grew : 

He felt the breath of the spirit's Spring 
In every wind that blew : 

It came not laden with dying groans 

And homeless orphans' cries : 
It blew from the mountains of the Lord 

And the fields of Paradise. 

This is the boast of the Empire Builder 
Who built not of mouldering clay: 

That the kingdom he built, not made by hands, 
Shall never pass away ! 

The mind cannot measure its boundaries, 

All Space is its outer gate : 
It is broader than ever a man conceived 

And more durable than Fate. 



1902.] THE EMPIRE BUILDER. 

Its streets are paved with deeds of love 

The soul's untarnished gold 
It is fairer than eye of man hath seen 

Or tongue of man hath told. 

This is the Empire our brother built 

In his little hour of Earth 
Thro* the spirit's travail of righteous deeds 

And the spirit's glad re-birth. 



He hath silenced the boast of the Empire Builder, 

With his gold and wasted lands, 
By his deathless kingdom of golden deeds 

And of things not made by hands. 

This is the kingdom our brother built : 

It is good: it hath sufficed, 
For who can measure the glory he keeps 

With our Elder Brother, Christ? 



247 



1Tn dfoemorfam : 5obn B. Sullivan, 

President of the Catholic CZnb, New York. 





i. Wharton: The Valley of Decision ; 2. Van der Donckt : 
Mrs. Eddy and Bob Ing er soil ; 3. Knecht : A Practical Commen- 
tary on Holy Scripture ; 4. Bellord : Religious Education and Its 
Failures; 5. Leclercq: Les Martyrs; 6. Dayman: May Devo- 
tions ; 7. Veitch : Descartes' 1 Meditations, and Selections from the 
"Principles of Philosophy " ; 8. Nash : Explanation and Applica- 
tion of Bible History ; 9. Eggleston: Dorothy South ; 10. - Short Stories ; n. 
Henderson: A Short History of Germany ; 12. Walter: Bernardi /., Abbatis 

Casiniensis, Speculum Monachorum ; 13. Treasure of the Cloister ; 14. 

New Manual of Catholic Devotions ; 15. Un Pretre : Le Regne de Caeur de Jesus ; 
16. Saint Teresa: The Way of Perfection ; 17. Morozzo : A Treatise of Spiritual 
Life; 18. Smith: Elementary Calculus ; 19. Sanders: Elements of Plane Geome- 
try ; 20. Campbell : A Revolution in the Science of Cosmology ; 21. Gorse : Saint 
Bruno; 22. Morgan: A Study in Warwickshire Dialect; 23. Everett: Essays, 
Theological and Literary ; 24. Parsons: Esther Hills, House-maid ; 25. Stringer: 
The King and the Cross ; 26. Phelps : Within the Gates ; 27. O'Hagan : Canadian 
Essays ; 28. Daley : A Cassock in the Pines, and Other Stories ; 29. Egan : Be- 
linda ; 30. Donnelly-Kilpatrick : Miss Varney^s Experience, and Other Stories ; 
31. Ozanam: The Bible of the Sick; 32. Waggaman : Corinne's Vow; 33. Lin- 
coln: An Indiana Girl; 34. Officium Parvum B. V.M.; 35. Sporer : Theo- 

logiaMoralis. Decalogalis et Sacramentalis ; 36. Whyte : Newman: An Appre- 
ciation ; 37. Conway : Lalor's Maples ; 38. Gregory : Father Mack ; 39. ; 

CEuvres Choisies de Mgr. Dupont des Loges ; 40. Gwynn : Old Knowledge; 41. 
Carus: Chief 's Daughter ; Crown of Thorns ; 42. Keller: Homeric Society ; 43. 
Martin : Doctrine Spirituelle de Saint Augustm ; 44. Rainy : The Ancient Catho- 
lic Chiirch ; 45. Fitzpatrick : Christmas of the Eucharist ; Corpus Domini. 

1. An unusually well executed mosaic, with setting at 
times too evident, with a wealth of colors many of which re- 
peatedly sin against the laws of art and morals, and cast upon 
the whole a light both deceitful and deceptive such is Mrs. 
Wharton's Valley of Decision* The materials for her work were 
taken from the Italian life of the latter half of the eighteenth 
century. Her choice was guided by her thesis, so speciously 
argued, that the degeneration of the Italians was due principally 
to the fetters of dogmatic Christianity, and that their resurrection 
to a healthier and moral life, as individuals and as a nation, was 
to come from the new-born rationalism. The latter was fortified 
by science, truth, and common sense. The church had but love 
and fear and tradition. True, the new movement does not 
altogether succeed, but that was rather because the people were 

* The Valley of Decision. By Edith Wharton. 2 vols. New York : Charles Scribner's Sons. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 249 

not educated up to it. The composition throughout the work 
bespeaks a professional's power ; the treatment of the thesis, 
only freshman ability. The thesis, of course, is very trite. But 
a comprehensive view of matters e. g. y the bitter opposition of 
the Italian States to the church is not given. That is why we 
said the light thrown upon the picture was deceiving. But 
even the school-boy will smile at such remarks as " those who 
denied Christ were the first to put in practice the universal 
brotherhood of man," or that with this philosophy " came a re- 
newed reverence for moral and physical purity." It is a grievous 
offence against truth to write that the church regulated her 
morals according to the race; or to parody the confessional; or 
to imply that the selling of indulgences was a common practice. 
It is surely misleading to pick out an exceptional convent at 
Venice, tell of its irregularities, and thus leave the impression 
that the church fostered this wrong-doing. In writing a history 
of Italy it is unjust to say no word on Pius VI. ; on the Holy 
See, its work and its aims. ^ 

The one character of any heroic proportions is Fulvia, the 
championess of the new philosophy, and she, for the sake of 
the " higher morality," becomes the impure slave of a man. 
The principal male character, weak and immoral, neither attracts 
nor inspires. The work has little of romance and nothing of 
plot. Between the successive pictures of Naples, Turin, Rome, 
and Venice are inserted the theological and philosophical passages. 
Mrs. Wharton will pardon us if we inform her that Catholics 
do not, and never did, teach that the human soul is a " meta- 
physical entity." 

The authoress' style ever impresses us as "worked out," and 
not spontaneous. Mrs. Wharton is .a writer " made," and not 
'born." Undoubtedly she spent great care and much time upon 
her work. But. if she would look through glasses unstained by 
rationalistic thought she would see better and clearer. Nor 
would she sink to the level of vulgar innuendo or of. repulsive 
detail that not infrequently mars her work, and impels the clean- 
minded reader to hope that the woman who wrote them will 
for the future be more worthy of her womanly nature. 

2. The task that Father Van der Donckt set out to ac- 
complish in his brochure on Mrs. Eddy * is done with con- 

* Mrs. Eddy and Bob Ingersoll ; or, "Christian Science" Tested. By Rev. C. Van der 
Donckt, Pocatello, Idaho. 



250 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May, 

siderable success. It is an easy matter to show up the untena- 
bility of Mrs. Eddy's fantastic theories and to expose her absurd 
vagaries by placing them under the strong light of philosophical 
criticism. When this is done with a bit of humor and satire it 
is especially valuable. Father Van der Donckt takes issue with 
Mrs. Eddy on the great fundamental principles of religion, and 
shows very clearly that the basis of her theories is unsound, un- 
philosophical, opposed to the common experience of mankind, 
and pantheistic. Miss French is a good advocate and apologist 
for her faith, always calm, always entertaining, always com- 
manding respect. She undermines and demolishes the foolish 
and often blasphemous notions of Mrs. Eddy while she proves 
conclusively the reasonableness and acceptability of her own 
dogmatic faith. The conversational style adds to the interest 
and attractiveness of the book. 

3. We heartily welcome this second and revised English 
edition of Bishop Knecht's commentary.* It includes two 
volumes. The first treats of the more important events of the 
Old Testament; the second of the Gospels and the Acts of the 
Apostles. The work is not apologetic nor critical. It is de- 
signed mainly for the use of those who teach Bible history, and 
its purpose is to draw from the writings of the Scripture prac- 
tical lessons and examples for the Christian in his every-day 
life. Leo XIII. has been particularly emphatic in urging Catho- 
lics to read the Holy Book, and these volumes would enable 
them to do so with greater profit. They are well illustrated, 
contain many maps, and a most practical and useful concordance. 
In the instruction of children a story is oftentimes the best 
means to bring home a truth and make it stick. To all who 
have that care we recommend these volumes. An interesting 
preface is written by the well-known Rev. Michael F. Glancey, 
of Birmingham, Eng. 

4. The science of pedagogy has made great strides in the 
last twenty-five years. One might say that it has revolutionized 
methods of education in things secular. But they who have the 
care of religious instruction have not kept pace with its march, 
and as a consequence the old, inadequate methods they scarcely 
deserve the name are allowed to govern the instruction of the 

* A Practical Commentary on Holy Scripture. By Frederick Justice Knecht, D.D. St. 
Louis : B. Herder. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 251 

young. Bishop Bellord, in this energetic pamphlet,* endeavors 
to arouse religious educators to a sense of their duty, and to 
the crying needs of the hour. Many believe the instruction of 
Sunday-school children to be the simplest and easiest matter in 
the world ; perhaps that is why so many have made dismal 
failures of it. If such would read Bishop Bellord's pamphlet 
their eyes would be opened. The bishop's work is not peda- 
gogical. It is an arraignment of present systems and an appeal 
for a change; and as such it is very commendable. , In itself 
it is a proof that we are arousing ourselves more thoroughly to 
a sense of the supreme importance of this matter. The catechisms 
that are appearing now almost without number are another proof 
of the general awakening. Bishop Bellord, however, exaggerates 
at times the leakage in the church. 

5. The Benedictines have ever done conspicuously noble 
work in the writing of church history. The present is the first 
volume of a series f which will embrace an account of all the 
martyrs of the church, from the birth of Christianity to the 
twentieth century. No word of praise can be too strong in com- 
mending this endeavor to popularize in a learned and authentic 
way the martyrology of the church. The blood of the martyrs 
is still to be the seed of zealous Christians. The work is a 
model of historical writing. It is based entirely on ancient 
documents, and evidences a knowledge and intimacy with all 
recognized historians French, German, and English. 

The preface is learnedly critical. It discusses the documents ; 
the persecutions, the accompaniments of martyrdom. The au- 
thentic " Acts ' give the story of our Lord's Passion, of St. 
Stephen, Sts. Peter and Paul, St. Ignatius, St. Polycarp, Sts. 
Perpetua and Felicitas. A discussion on the value of other 
writings follows as an appendix. Even the lukewarm reader can- 
not but be inspired with zeal and ambition while reading this 
volume. We look forward eagerly to the other volumes that 
are to come. 

6. This little hand-book \ is most appropriate and useful 

* Religious Education and Its Failures. By the Right Rev. James Bellord, D.D. Notre 
Dame, Ind. : The " Ave Maria." 

t Les Martyrs. Vol. I. Les Temps Ndroniens et le Deuxieme Siecle. Traduites et Pub- 
lie'es par le R. P. Dom H. Leclercq. Paris: H. Oudin. 

\May Devotions. Compiled by Clementinus Deyman, O.F.M. New York: Fr. Pustet 
& Co. 



252 7ALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May, 

for the month of Mary. Together with special prayers it con- 
tains meditations for every day of May. They embrace the great 
truths of our religion, are given in a simple, practical way, and 
will aid one to dedicate in the most fitting manner the month of 
May to our Holy Mother. 

7. A recent volume of the Religion of Science Library is 
a neat edition of a famous book.* It is throughout of great 
merit. The selections are well made ; the printing is good ; the 
introductory essay is reliable and clear ; the notes are pertinent 
and really explain the text. It is needless for us to say any- 
thing about a translation bearing the name of Veitch. The edi- 
tors are to be congratulated on the impartial and simple way in 
which, in such a small space, they have placed Descartes before 
the English reader. Their appreciation of his place in philoso- 
phy is very just, and can be relied upon by the uncritical. A 
real blemish, however, is the number of orthographical mistakes 
all the more noticeable because some come in the headlines ; 
there is one on the title-page. But this can be remedied in the 
reprint. We recommend the edition. 

8. In great measure this work f is a translation of Siegel's 
Katechetischer Leitfaden, but it is somewhat more practical. By 
question and answer, brief and pointed, it applies the great lessons 
of Sacred Scripture to the duties and responsibilities of Chris- 
tians. An excellent and detailed index is added. The book 
will be useful for instructors and higher grade pupils. But the 
author has made a serious mistake in failing throughout to give 
Scriptural references. 

9. I had just finished reading his Carolina Cavalier a tale 
of the Civil War when George Cary Eggleston, its author, in- 
formed me that he was getting ready for the press The Last of 
the Flatboats and a new story of Virginia life called Dorothy 
South. The first of these latter ones has been before the public for 
some time, and now his charming " Dorothy" makes her appear- 
ance, and simultaneously his American Immortals, both beau- 
tifully printed and illustrated. All these are only part of the 

* Descartes' Meditations, and Selections from the ' ' Principles of Philosophy . ' ' Translated, with 
Notes, by John Veitch, D.D. Introduction by Professor Levy-Bruhl. Chicago : The Open 
Court Publishing Company. 

t Explanation and Application of Bible History. Edited by Rev. John J. Nash, D.D. 
New York : Benziger Brothers. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 253 

product of one man's brains and pen during a period of little 
more than one year's work. For while he has been throwing 
off the " Cavalier," the " Flatboats," " Dorothy South," and the 
" Immortals," he has been engaged in the very serious task of 
preparing a new and critical history of the great war of seces- 
sion. One would suppose that this last task would have ex- 
cluded any other. Certainly most ordinary writers would have 
found it quite enough to occupy every moment of the working 
hours. But George Cary Eggleston is by no means an ordinary 
writer. He is one of those who must write all the time, or 
rust ; he is among the very few who can snatch their rest and 
relaxation from serious work by taking up the lighter work of 
story-telling. And yet neither the "Immortals," nor the "Cava- 
lier," nor the charming " Dorothy " is inferior in quality because 
thrown off, as it were, in the off-moments of more serious work. 
The American Immortals is a very carefully written batch of 
biographies of some of the great men who are to figure in our 
Hall of Fame, and therefore must have exacted great study for 
its preparation. 

One can only explain Mr. Eggleston's success in the produc- 
tion of two such admirable stories as the " Cavalier ' and 
' Dorothy South ' by supposing that they represent incidents 
revived in the author's mind while preparing himself for the 
historical work. "Dorothy's' period is just before the outbreak 
of the Civil War, while the " Cavalier ' plays his part during 
the actual struggle, and it may have been a sort of relaxation 
to the author to jot down the pleasant incidents in the lives 
possibly of friends known to him during his long Southern 
residence. The pictures of Virginia life just before the war are 
very enjoyable. Mr. Eggleston is particularly happy in por- 
traying the negro idiosyncrasies, which are well brought out in 
"Dick' and "Mammy" and "Diana," three characters in 
Dorothy South. But his white women are not nearly so natural. 
Both "Dorothy" and " Edmonia " talk "too big," too much in 
the masculine style, while "Aunt Polly," an old-fashioned 
Southern dame, is rather overdrawn. No well-bred, intelligent 
Southern woman of the class of "Aunt Polly" could have been 
quite so ignorant of the law of gravitation as the author repre- 
sents. But, on the whole, Dorothy South is a charming book, 
wholesome and pleasant. 
VOL. LXXV. 17 



254 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May, 

10. An interesting series of stories for younger folks is 
being published by Benziger Brothers, of New York. Some 
well-known writers are among the contributors. Katherine 
Tynan Hinkson contributes a volume entitled The Golden Lily ; 
Anna T. Sadlier, a tale of New York City squatters, in Mary 
Tracy's Fortune; Mary T. Waggaman, Bob d* Link; Clara Mul- 
holland, Bunt and Bill ; Mary E. Mannix, As True as Gold ; 
Mary G. Bonesteel, Recruit Tommy Collins, and Emma Howard 
Wight, The Berkleys. All form an important contribution to 
Catholic child literature, and we trust they will have, as they 
should, the patronage of the faithful. 

11. This history* extends from the year 9 A. D. to 1870. 
The author's evident aim was to give as extended a view of 
Germany's national life as was possible in a compendium. He 
writes plainly and directly and treats of all the more important 
events. But historical writing, even when it is done in a popu- 
lar way, should be clothed with a sacred carefulness and exact- 
ness. Mr. Henderson does not give one detailed reference in all 
his work, and that fact alone will at once discredit it in the 
eyes of every thoughtful reader. Like an ambassador coming 
without credentials, it will not be received at court. Mr. Hen- 
derson quotes at the head of every chapter a short bibliography. 
The works mentioned are often good, but some are not standard 
and some universally accepted authorities are omitted e. g., 
Janssen's History of the German People or Hefele's History of 
the Councils. And a severe critic might take exception to Mr. 
Henderson's unruffled sense of personal infallibility, such as is 
evidenced in the statement that Beard's work is excellent for 
the first four years or that Gothein's is the best life of St. 
Ignatius. 

The great problems of Christian civilization seem to be mat- 
ters too large for the author's grasp. Of course they cannot be 
treated in any exhaustive way in a short history ; but a short 
history is sufficient to show whether they have been treated in 
a right way or not. In the matter of particular facts Mr. Hen- 
derson often makes very grave errors. Conradin was not mur- 
dered by Clement IV. either directly or indirectly, Mr. Hender- 
son to the contrary notwithstanding. Clement warned Conradin 
not to come into Italy, and when he was captured by Louis 

*A Short History of Germany. By Ernest F. Henderson. 2 vols. New York: The 
Macmillan Company. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 255 

IX. Clement wrote to that king asking him to spare his prisoner. 
A faulty account is given of Benedict V.'s pontificate. There is 
failure also to note Otto III.'s deposition of the anti-pope John 
XVI., or Conrad's restoration of Benedict IX. Mr. Henderson 
has no proof for the statement that Hildebrand practised bribery. 
Nor did Gregory VII. teach that the right of kings was founded 
in blind lust. Mr. Henderson would have known that had he 
read even the Protestant Neander. Paschal with all his indis- 
cretions did not forfeit the right of jurisdiction belonging to 
bishops. Charlemagne was not canonized by Alexander III., and 
the author treats very inadequately the hundred years' struggle 
between the Popes and the Hohenstaufens. The lesson of the 
treaty of Venice with Frederick is entirely lost sight of. In the 
description of the Reformation still greater blunders are made. 
A pope is represented as advertising to forgive sins for money. 
The abuses of indulgences are greatly exaggerated. A grotesque 
list of relics is presented which would be in every way com- 
plete if the author had but added, " and a feather from the 
wing of Michael the Archangel." A veritable gold brick to Mr. 
Henderson is the clumsy forgery of Otto von Pack. The Jesu- 
its are said to be bound to obey even if commanded to commit 
mortal sin. 

The work has no permanent value. It is not good for 
reference. It is not proper for students, since it is most un- 
scholarly. Probably it was written in great haste to meet the 
visit of Prince Henry, to whom it is dedicated. But it may 
serve the purpose, at least, of inducing Mr. Henderson to sup- 
plement his reading and do good work in the future ! 

12. A really beautiful specimen of scholarly and pains- 
taking editing is Dom Walter's presentation of the Speculum 
Monachonim * of Bernard, Abbot of Monte Cassino, and friend 
of St. Thomas Aquinas. Prefaced with a long notice, biographi- 
cal and bibliographical, the text is enriched with marginal notes 
that help to quick understanding, and with references and vari- 
ant readings that give great aid to the student interested in 
research. The several indices at the end of the volume render 
all the assistance that readers could possibly require. Clearly 
enough the editor has spared no labor to perfect his work, and 
the result should be gratifying to him. None of his readers 

* Bernardi /., Abbatis Casiniensis, Speculum Monachorum. Edidit P. Hilarius Walter, 
O.S.B. Friburgi Brisgoviae. St. Louis: Herder. 




256 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May, 

can refuse to extend readily the indulgence asked for a few 
typographical corrigenda. 

The Speculum MonacJiorum is a valuable spiritual book, of 
special worth to religious of course, and of most peculiar inter- 
est to Benedictines of course, yet not without profitable advice 
for all. In addition to instruction on the form and the princi- 
ples of the religious vows and the means for insuring their per- 
fect observance, a great deal that it says about the shunning 
of evil and the pursuit of virtue, is well worth the considera- 
tion of every devout soul. Practical good sense and directness 
abound in these pages, which really form a hand-book of the 
religious life, and give a reliable and attractive picture of the 
mediaeval concept of monastic perfection, drawn with true scho- 
lastic precision. 

The book is not strictly the work of the author whose name 
it bears, but it is rather a revised and enlarged edition of a 
spiritual treatise by the Dominican William Perault. 

As far as can be ascertained, its appearance was pretty 
nearly contemporary with the Second Council of Lyons. For 
long years it was held in high favor and circulated widely 
through the various countries of Europe ; and it was so many 
times re- copied that more than thirty codices have been pre- 
served, even to our own days, in the various libraries of Italy, 
Germany, Austria, and France. The sixteenth century saw 
three printed editions, and the seventeenth one; the present 
edition possesses a special interest from the fact that Dom 
Walter has followed MSS. different from those used in the 
previous printed editions. 

1?. A volume* of prayers and devotions, though written par- 
ticularly for religious, may also commend itself to some of the 
laity. The method of hearing Mass could be made more liturgi- 
cal, and we have noted that the translations of some of the prayers 
from the ritual are not the best. Many hymns and practical 
admonitions are included. 

14. It is not an easy task to compile a good Catholic 
prayer-book, a book that will re-echo the true spirit of Catholic 
devotion, that wH appeal to the tastes of the many, and not be 
too bulky in size. But the present little volume f fully meets all 

* Treasure of the Cloister. New York: Benziger Brothers. 

t New Manual of Catholic Devotions. Compiled in honor of the Blessed Virgin. Im- 
primatur of J. Cardinal Gibbons. Baltimore : John Murphy Company. 






1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 257 

these demands and includes, moreover, practical instructions that 
the reader may refer to constantly for his further progress in 
Christian perfection. The most noteworthy points about it are 
its completeness and its wholesome liturgical spirit. We recom- 
mend it as one of the most suitable and convenient prayer- 
books published. The volume is well printed and bound, and 
presents a very attractive appearance. 

15, These volumes * are a complete and detailed account 
of the doctrine of the Blessed Margaret Mary on Devotion to 
the Sacred Heart of our Blessed Lord. They are most valuable 
as reference books, particularly for those who have to speak 
often on this devotion so widespread in the church. The work 
has the approbation of the Cardinal- Archbishop of Paris and of 
the Bishop of Liege. It speaks particularly of the love of the' 
Divine Heart, the virtues required of Its servants, and the 
spread of Its apostolate. It has many illustrations, but for the 
most part they are but poorly done. 

16 An attractive edition of Saint Teresa's Way of Per- 
fection f makes up a volume of the Cloister Library Series. 
One of her earlier works, it is also in the opinion of various 
persons the book which shows her at her best. The date of its 
first appearance must have been within two years after her 
foundation of the Monastery of St Joseph's at Avila, the first 
convent of the reformed Carmelites. The volume itself is written 
for the purpose of instructing the nuns of St. Joseph's on the 
virtues to be cultivated by them, and most particularly on the 
means of cultivating the life of prayer to the best advantage. 
As to the saint's peculiar gifts of spiritual learning and masterly 
power of teaching, . the world has but one opinion she is a 
marvel. And we note that such critics as Dr. Alexander Whyte 
and Mrs. Cunninghame Graham considered The Way of Perfec- 
tion to be superior to any other of the saint's works for eloquence, 
deep knowledge, and tender, sympathetic treatment of human 
needs. 

The present translation is reprinted, with slight modifications 
of spelling, from the Woodhead version of about 1675. We can- 
not help regretting, however, that Mr. Waller, or some equally 

* Le Regne de Cceur de Jesus. Par Un Pretre Oblat de Marie fmmacule'e. 5 vols.; ad 
edition. Paris, Montmartre : Au Sanctuaire du Sacre" Coeur. 

t The Way of Perfection. By Saint Teresa. Edited by A. R. Waller. The Cloister 
Library. New York: The Macmillan Company. 



258 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May, 

capable person, has not undertaken the task of providing the 
public with an altogether new translation. What with obscuri- 
ties of subject-matter, and intricacies of style, and difficulties of 
translation, The Way of Perfection is a forbidding book to most 
readers. The precise meaning of a great many passages remains 
a mystery after very attentive perusal ; and although possibly in 
some parts the original is almost equally obscure, still careful 
revision and adaptation would do much to make the saint's writ- 
ings more intelligible to the reader. In view of the fact that a 
re- edition of the Dalton translation has also been published with- 
in a year, it looks as if a new translator could count upon wide- 
spread interest being taken in his work. 

It is almost needless to say that in general appearance the 
new edition is worthy of all praise. 

17. Some two centuries ago a Cistercian abbot, Charles 
Morozzo, published a volume intended to provide souls with a 
clear and easy method of progress from the beginning of spir- 
itual conversion to the summit of sanctity. The book formed a 
comprehensive but compendious treatise of ascetical theology, 
embracing instructions on the vices and virtues, and on the ap- 
proved method of dealing with both. Best of all it touched 
upon the state of perfect souls, and spoke words of instruction 
and encouragement to those who would aspire to pass beyond 
the exercises of meditation into the purer prayer of the will. 
While holding up the loftiest ideals as possible of attainment, 
the author, at the same time, preserved that tone of calm mod- 
eration and caution which, of itself, guarantees security from de- 
lusion. Dry and academic in tone, his treatise possessed at once 
the virtues and the limitations of a technical work. In a general 
way he followed the lead of St. Thomas. His success was 
such that a learned reader declared : " Of the many authors 
whom I have read in the past fifty years there is none who 
treats more clearly and tersely of ascetical matters than Morozzo." 
In the course of time the volume had pretty well passed into 
oblivion, when in 1891 it was re edited by a Redemptorist 
father. And now lately Father Donovan, the Cistercian, has 
presented us with an English translation.* It was a commend- 
able thought of his to place the work at the disposal of Eng- 

* A Treatise of Spiritual Life. Translated from the Latin of Mgr. Charles Morozzo, Cis- 
tercian Abbot and Bishop of Bobbio. By Rev. D. A. Donovan, O. Cist. Second revised 
edition. New York and Cincinnati : Fr. Pustet & Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 259 

lish readers ; but unfortunately the style of the translation is not 
attractive enough to warrant the hope that the book will be 
read and appreciated by a great multitude. In fact obscurity 
and awkwardness of language are distressingly prominent in 
this English version. 

18. Dr. Smith's Elementary Calculus* is intended to serve 
as a text-book in high-schools and colleges, where the time 
allotted to the study of mathematics is necessarily restricted. 
It is short enough to be studied in a single semester, and at 
the same time it clearly presents the fundamental ideas of this 
important study. The author has endeavored to emphasize the 
possibilities of the calculus when applied to practice. But in 
this he has not succeeded as well as we could have expected. 
A more abundant exemplification of the power of the calculus 
in the domain of natural science was possible, even within the 
narrow limits of this work. It is to be regretted that this 
neglect has somewhat impaired the full usefulness of this little 
text- book. 

19. The special features of Mr. Sanders's Elements of Plane 
Geometry^ are: (i) The omission of the more obvious steps in 
the demonstrations of problems after a few proofs have been 
given in full as models of method ; (2) " The introduction after 
each problem of exercises bearing directly upon the principle 
of the proposition"; (3) Problems of construction are solved 
before being used in demonstrations of theorems ; (4) Exercises 
involving the principles of Modern Geometry are introduced 
after some propositions; (5) " Whenever possible the converse 
of a proposition is given with the proposition itself " ; (6) A 
copious number of exercises are given throughout the book. 

This text-book is worthy of high recommendation, since it 
puts a great deal of matter in concise and clear form, and is 
so constructed that it leads the pupil to think for himself. 

20. Mr. George Campbell, of Oswego, Kansas, has pub- 
lished a work | more amusing than valuable. He endeavors to 
harmonize religion and science by revolutionizing cosmology. 

* Elementary Calculus. By Percy F. Smith, Ph.D. New York, Cincinnati, Chicago: 
American Book Company. 

t Elements of Plane Geometry. By Alan Sanders. New York, Cincinnati, Chicago : 
American Book Company. 

\A Revolution in the Science of Cosmology. By George Campbell. Topeka, Kansas: 
Crane & Co. 



260 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May, 

Newton's Principia have been for ever crushed, to be super- 
seded by the lofty flights of Mr. Campbell's cosmology. Those 
who can find amusement in the perusal of fantastic notions will 
be pleased with this strange little book. 

21. France in penance once erected a chapel to the holy 
Bruno ; France unrepentant is now exiling his sons. As a pro- 
test against her action and as a memorial of Bruno's eighth 
centenary, which will occur on the 6th of October next, 1'Abbe 
Gorse has issued this learned volume.* The documents used 
are principally the records of Bruno's life written by his children 
at the time of his death, and the pages of the Bollandists. 
Bruno, the champion of orthodoxy and of good discipline, the 
zealous religious, the legislator, the benefactor of his country- 
men, stands as a giant among the great saints of the church. 
He impressed his character upon his age, and the annals of civil- 
ization and human progress as well as of religion must ever in- 
clude his name and his work. The book is illustrated by 
twenty-four scenes from the famous work of Lesueur. The last 
two chapters are devoted to a history of the work of the Car- 
thusians. L'Abbe Gorse has given us a vivid and timely life of 
St. Bruno. One may say, after Mgr. Henry of Grenoble, 
that he has literally put his heart into it. We consider it one 
of the most valuable productions of late of the Catholic press. 

22, Mr. Morgan through his learned contributions on 
Shakespearian literature is well known to readers of THE 
CATHOLIC WORLD. The present is the fourth edition, revised 
and enlarged, of this work.f It is a study of parallelism be- 
tween the plays and the poem " Venus and Adonis ' along the 
line of the Warwickshire dialect. But although there are many 
instances of the dialect in the plays, Mr. Morgan finds but two 
in the poem i.e., of "cope 1 and "tempest." Hence the dif- 
ficulty of explaining Shakespeare's authorship. The work is in- 
dispensable to. all students of Shakespeare. 

23. These essays,^ many of which appeared in the New 
World, are the last writings of Dr. Everett. They will be found 

* Saint Bruno. Par M. 1'Abbe M. M. Gorse. Paris : Ancienne Maison Charles Dounoil. 

\A Study in the Warwickshire Dialect. By Appleton Morgan. New York: The Shake- 
speare Press. 

\Essays, Theological and Literary. By Charles Carroll Everett. Boston: Houghton, 
Mifflin & Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 261 

most useful as a supplementary study to the author's previous 
works on philosophy and religion. Dr. Everett was a Uni- 
tarian. The Trinity to him was but " the manifoldness of the 
divine nature, absoluteness, love, self-impartation." His works, 
and particularly these essays, are the best means of gaining an 
insight into the trend of Protestant thought in New England, 
its denial of Christ's divinity, of the inspiration of the Bible and 
its compromise with rationalism. In fact Dr. Everett writes 
that he ' heartily agrees with the premises of Nietzsche's 
reasoning." Dr. Everett has the charm of presenting his 
thoughts clearly and emphatically. We would recommend par- 
ticularly his essay on Kant's influence in theology, both for its 
history and its concluding sentence: "The head and the heart 
have always worked together in the founding and the upbuild- 
ing of religion, and they always will thus work together so 
long as religion shall endure." In other words, religion must 
meet the demands of the whole man intellectual and moral. 
The literary essays are very thoughtful and interesting. Many, 
as Dr. Everett expected, will disagree with some of his inter- 
pretations, but none will read him without profit. 

24, In the interesting little book before us * there are re- 
counted the experiences of a young lady, Esther Hills, who at 
the age of eighteen, finding herself an orphan, sees no other 
prospects before her but the life of a house-maid. Although 
throughout the whole book Esther indulges to a great extent 
in philosophizing on the hardships and humiliations of a ser- 
vant-girl's every-day life, and the arrogance of the ordinary 
mistress, still she succeeds in insinuating herself into the reader's 
affections and extorts his sympathy. 

The author of the book certainly has no mean insight into 
human nature, as is evidenced from the life-like presentation of 
the characters. 

25. We are presented heref with a tale of New France, 
but it is not a powerful nor an interesting one. The plot, 
what there is of it, is but slight. It develops rapidly at the 
beginning; is then for many pages almost forgotten, and re- 
sumed without reason at the end. About the adventures of 

* Esther Hills, House-maid. By Caroline Parsons. New York : The Abbey Press. 
\TheKingandthe Cross. By George and Eliza Stringer. Boston: Eastern Publishing 
Company. 



262 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May, 

the heroine there is no hero are wound historical facts which 
have scarce any relations to her. For the most part they are 
quite well and quite truly told, but this novel is no place for 
them. The authors grossly misrepresent the teaching and the 
morality of the Jesuits. The leading Jesuit, Enrico, is a most 
unpleasing and untrue character. 

26. -Mrs. Phelps' work has ever an elevating and a refresh- 
ing tone. This " drama " * with its scenes of earth, of purgatory 
(for that must be what the place of purification in the next 
world is), and of heaven, and also of the dismal shades of the 
condemned, was written to teach men the beauty and the re- 
ward of virtue the true value oi things temporal and things 
eternal. Perhaps the pictures now and again are colored too 
fantastically, and the feeling of sentiment overworked; but the 
work has power and value, and let us hope that it will at least 
fill part of its mission. 

27, These essays f appeared during the past few years in 
various magazines. They treat of the literary work and workers 
of Canada ; of famous historical incidents, such as the missions 
of the Jesuits and the deportation of the Acadians, and of the 
condition of the Catholic Church in Ontario. They are all 
thoroughly interesting subjects, but we cannot say that Dr. 
O'Hagan has treated them with a master-hand. If he had 
spent more time and thought he would have produced better 
work. In his chapters on literary men and women, for ex- 
ample, there is a great list of names, but that does not neces- 
sarily reflect great honor on Canadian literature. Dr. O'Hagan 
should bring out more of the quality. His criticisms fail to do 
that, being short, indefinite, general, and monotonously alike. 
"Felicity," "charm," "fulness of thought," "purity," "com- 
pression," " vision," " the purple of thought," are all in them- 
selves unsatisfying. Dr. O'Hagan can certainly do better justice 
to himself and to Canadian literature. 

The historical essays show a wide and pertinent reading. 
The most interesting is that on Acadia, but here again the 
subject is not exhausted and the historical references incomplete. 
Here also the style and method have improved, but it is scarcely 
proper to say that a " mustard seed grows to a great cedar of 

* Within the Gates: A Drama. By Elizabeth Stuart Phelps. Boston: Houghton, Mifflin 
& Co. 

\Canadian Assays: Critical and historical. By Thomas O'Hagan, M.A., P 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 263 

Lebanon." Apart from all criticism, we congratulate Dr. 
O'Hagan on thus endeavoring to open up the wealth of Cana- 
dian literature. We should, as he says, know more of it. 

28 - -This is a collection of short stories,* which met with 
particular favor when published in magazine form. The tale of 
' A Cassock in the Pines ' is the story of a young priest's ex- 
perience among the " Know-nothings ' of Maine. It is perhaps 
the best in this collection of Father Daley's stories ; but the 
younger readers will be partial to those tales which treat of 
college life. In " Madcaps ' the author has a telling description 
of the "Senior* or "Philosopher' at college. 

29. Belinda is the second volume f of a new series of stories 
for girls, from the pen of Maurice Francis Egan. Doubtless 
those who have read Mr. Egan's stories for the young people 
would be unanimous in wishing that the distinguished author 
would devote himself entirely to the children. Children will be 
interested to see how Belinda, a " tomboy ' girl, develops into 
a thoughtful and refined young lady. She is obliged to ex- 
change a comfortable home at the nation's capital for a sordid 
tenement house in the very slums of New York City. This 
change serves to refine her. She meets with some very exciting 
experiences in the great metropolis, but in the course of time 
she finds rich relatives, and returns to her home on Capitol Hill. 

30. In this collection of stories! the tale of Miss Varney's 
strange experience is by far the most interesting. This young 
lady, beautiful and highly gifted, falls victim to a fever which 
eventually deprived her of her sight. During her convalescence 
her bitter feelings and prejudices against the Catholic Church 
are supplanted by convictions of the truth of its dogmas, and 
a resolve to become a member of that fold. 

The other stories are well written, but do not interest the 
reader as much as the narration of " Miss Varney's Experience." 

31. Ozanam, unselfish to the last, sought to render a service 
to others who might have to suffer even as he, by selecting 
comforting passages from the Scriptures. The Rev. Joseph 

* A Cassock in the Pines, and Other Stories. By Jos. G. Daley. New York : W. H. Young. 
) Belinda. : A Story for Girls. By M. F. Egan. Philadelphia: H. L. Kilner & Co. 
\Miss Varney's Experience, and Other Stories. By Eleanor Donnelly and Mary Kil- 
patrick. Philadelphia : H. L. Kilner & Co. 



264 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May, 

Bruneau, S.S., with the permission of Mr. Ozanam's daughter, 
has just presented this Bible for the Sick * in English dress. 
The work includes selections from both the Old and New 
Testaments. We heartily recommend it to all Catholics : to 
those who visit the sick ; to those who are well, that they may 
prepare for suffering; to such as are sick, that they may be 
truly comforted. We have noted one or two faulty references ; 
e.g., psalm xc. is called psalm ex., and the seventh verse of the 
1 3th psalm is referred to as the 6th of the I5th. 

/ . 

32. Mary T. Waggaman's latest story f is a welcome con- 
tribution to Catholic literature, as well as a worthy addition to 
her previous works. In it she carries us over to Saint Pierre 
in France, and by her descriptive powers she executes with 
naturalness all the incidents of her story. The religious tone 
pervading it enhances its beauty and makes Corinnes Vow en- 
tertaining reading. 

33. An Indiana Girl\ is a novel of no mean 'worth. 
There is very little plot, so that the story might almost be 
called a character sketch. No one can read it and fail to love 
and admire Virginia, who is the central figure throughout. She 
is at once sympathetic, religious, and natural, having been 
reared amid the wild scenes of nature, in her Indiana home. 
It is refreshing in these days, when we see and read so much 
about the "New Woman," to meet with one of the " Old " but 
not less lovely types, such as "The Indiana Girl." 



34. This is a small volume containing the Latin and Eng- 
lish Office of the Blessed Virgin Mary. It notes the indul- 
gences to be obtained; is published in attractive form, with a 
charming frontispiece. 



35. This present volume || is the third of Father Sporer's 
theology, which is newly arranged and edited by Father Bier- 
baum. It has a full treatise on the sacraments in general, and 
special treatises on Orders, Holy Eucharist, Penance, and 

* The Bible for the Sick. Fiom the French of Frederic Ozanam. New York: Christian 
Press Association. 

t Corinnes Vow. By Mary T. Waggaman. New York : Benziger Brothers. 

\An Indiana Girl. By Fred. S. Lincoln. Washington : The Neale Publishing Company. 

Officium Parvum B. V. M. London : Art and Book Company. 

|| Theologia Moralis. Decalogalis et Sacramentalis . Auctore P. Patritio Sporer, O.F.M. 
Edidit P. F. Bierbaum, O.F.M. Paderborriae : Ex Typographia Bonifaciana. 







1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 265 

Matrimony, with a short appendix on prohibited books. Every 
subject is carefully and thoroughly treated, and we recommend 
the work as a most useful one for reference to priests and to 
all theological students. But as its aim is to be thorough, we 
would suggest that references be inserted when mention is 
made of other opinions e. g., Bellarmine and De Lugo on 
the sacrifice of the Mass. In many instances this is done, but 
not in alL Also that the index at the back should be made 
handier. As it stands it requires the aid also of the table of 
contents. The work is well written and includes the latest 
instructions of the church. 

36. " Newman's mind was the finest mind in the Church of 
England in the nineteenth century." " No other writer in the 
English language has ever written it quite like Newman." 
Such is Dr. Whyte's appreciation of the great English Car- 
dinal.* He gives it to his readers in tasteful English and with 
reasons that denote an intimate and continued acquaintance with 
Newman's writings, and even something of a personal love for 
the hero of the English revival. But his appreciation stops with 
Newman as a writer. From his pages Dr. Whyte "gets nothing 
beyond intellectual and artistic and emotional enjoyment." 
What a poor tribute to the towering soul that chose for its 
motto " Cor ad cor loquitur " ! 

Dr. Whyte promises in the introduction not to enter upon 
the field of controversy. And one who would sympathetically 
appreciate Newman ought at least to put himself in Newman's 
mind ; to follow his paths and know their difficulties, their 
trials ; to walk or to fall with the struggling soul, sympathize with 
its weaknesses, applaud its heroic endeavors. And if he cannot 
see and embrace the light as Newman did, still he should give 
credit to the soul who dared to do his duty in the face of a 
hostile world. But all this, the first requisite of an appreciation 
of the " man," is absent from Dr. Whyte's work. He takes the 
opportunity to insert throughout an untimely and impertinent 
defence of evangelical preaching. With gratuitous forwardness 
he tells us how Newman's name would be great had he acted 
in this way or in that way. With vain regrets he deplores 
Newman's departure from the English Church. He wishes that 

* Newman : An Appreciation. By Alexander Whyte, D.D. New York: Longman?, 
Green & Co. 



266 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May, 

he had remained true to the faith of his childhood, yet he tells us 
that Newman was a born " Romanist." Doubting, he asks what 
improvement conversion worked in Newman ; yet he tells us later 
that his "temper was improved," "he was fairer and more 
genial." At the end are subjoined the " choicest ' passages of 
Newman. They are all, no doubt, choice. But when it comes 
to the choicest we would substitute some which Dr. Whyte 
omits. And at the end, conspicuous as an epitaph, are given 
Newman's words on his " secession ' to Rome. 

Dr. Whyte's evangelical eye sees the greatest possible defects 
in Newman's sermons. "They never touch the core of Gospel 
teachings"; nor sound the true note of faith; nor "bring love 
and assurance and peace." Last of all, Newman the lovable, 
the faithful, the pure priest, the reconciler of his enemies ; New- 
man the author of the Apologia, is not worthy to tie the shoe- 
latchet of Luther ! We are tempted to call the book an out- 
rageous caricature. But it was not intentional. Dr. Whyte has 
judged everything from his evangelical stand-point. Yet may 
we not ask in all fairness that he who would give an appreciation 
of Newman to the world, particularly when it is meant for an 
introduction to the. man, should for the time give over his pre- 
judices and try to look at things as Newman did ? Then he 
will find, and without difficulty, a consistent, heroic, and admira- 
ble character. Dr. Whyte states that certain evangelical 
preachers will live when Newman's name is forgotten. Rather 
let us say that Newman's name will live, not alone as that of a 
great English writer but also as the champion of honesty and 
of truth, when the ecclesiastical student will have to look into 
books to know what Protestantism was. 

37. Miss Katherine E. Conway, of the Pilot, is steadily adding 
to the long list of admirable volumes to which she writes her name 
as author. In the latest work, under the title of Lalor' s Maples* 
she has given us a good, healthy story that seems to reflect in 
a most accurate way the life about us. John Lalor is a familiar 
character. The honest Irishman with little education but with a 
good deal of native talent, with plenty of stern rugged virtue, 
who in the last generation took advantage of the opportunities 
of the new country and acquired some wealth and with it social 

* Lalor s Maples. By Katherine E. Conway. Second Edition. Boston: The Pilot 
Publishing Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 267 

importance, is well known to us all. The portrayal of the eager 
strivings for worldly advancement, the various vicissitudes of 
fortune, the love-making of the grown children, the influence of 
a deep religious spirit, as embodied in the admonitions of the 
church all these come so close to our own experiences that 
there is a positive interest when we find them in print. 

So true to life are Miss Conway's characters that we often 
think that if they should cast aside the thin disguise, we would 
recognize them and call them by their real names. Bishop 
McQuaid will find his double in the Bishop of Baychester, 
and no one will fail to recognize old Father De Regge in his 
counterpart, "the courtly Father Desjardins." The situations 
that are developed are dramatic in their interest, and are carried 
through with all the skill of a trained writer It is pleasing to 
know that the story is meeting with a deserved success, for 
already has it run through several editions. 

38. Father Mack * is another effort to delineate " real life," 
but it fails to get at motives or to touch the depths of sacer- 
dotal living. It is very light as a story, totally vapid in its 
conversations, and extremely superficial in its estimate and de- 
lineation of character. 

39. The present volume f is complementary of the Vie de 
Mgr. Dupont des Loges, by Abbe Felix Klein, which appeared 
some time ago, and contains some selected writings of that 
distinguished French prelate. Among them may be found pas- 
toral instructions, synodic allocutions, retreat conferences, and 
letters of consolation and condolence all breathing the deep 
spirituality, the charity and zeal, of the apostolic bishop. He 
was among the most loved and revered of the nineteenth cen- 
tury prelates, always alive to the dangers of the times and ever 
ready to spend himself in checking them, and whether address- 
ing his clergy or laity, one who preached by example as well 
as word. 

40. We have found Mr. Stephen Gwynn's The Old Knowl- 
edge \ one of the most entertaining stories that has come to our 

* Father Mack; or, A Story from Real Life, By Leo Gregory. New York: Christian 
Press Association Publishing Company. 

t (Enures Choisies de Mgr, Dupont des Loges, Eveque de Metz. Precedees d'une lettre de 
Cardinal Langenieux. 

I The Old Knowledge. By Stephen Gwynn. New York : The Macmillan Company. 



268 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May, 

notice for some time. The scene is in Ireland, although the 
story does not deal- with any national problem. Millicent Car- 
taret, a young English artist visiting Donegal, captivates Frank 
Norman, one of the "gentry," and Owen Conroy of the 
peasantry, by whose queer " other- worldliness ' she in turn is 
captivated. Which will she wed ? 

Accuracy of detail, delicate finish, and skilful craftsmanship 
combine to make this an artistic work. The descriptions, 
especially those of Millicent's landing the salmon and of the 
agrarian meeting, are splendid. 

41. These short stories * by Dr. Paul Carus are nicely 
written, and being the fruit of a vivid imagination, make enter- 
taining reading. Their value from a religious point of view is 
marred, however, by the author's unwarranted views, which they 
are designed to inculcate. 

The Chief's Daughter is a legend of the last sacrifice of 
the Oniahgahrah Indians at Niagara. The final chapter has a 
pantheistic tincture. 

The Crown of Thorns is a story of the time of Christ founded 
on the canonical Scriptures and apocryphal writings. In the 
last two pages the author tells us that Christianity has lost 
many of its essential doctrines, and has incorporated thoughts, 
institutions, and festivals from other religions and philosophies. 
He should say " false ' Christianity. 

Both of the little volumes are well gotten up and illustrated. 

42. When we know that Homer was a wandering poet, a 
poet of the people, we naturally look to his works for the com- 
mon beliefs and practices of the times. With such a thought 
Dr. Keller, of Yale, undertook his sociological study f of the 
"Iliad" and the "Odyssey." He considers Homer as the most 
direct and accurate exponent of the Homeric age. The ethnic 
environment of the people, their industrial organization, their re- 
ligious and ethical ideas ; their concepts of marriage, of the 
family, of property, of government, etc., are all carefully considered 
in the way of a running commentary on the ' Iliad ' and the 
"Odyssey." The references and indices are most complete. The 

* The Chiej's Daughter. A Legend of Niagara. By Dr. Paul Carus. -The Crown, of 
Thorns. A Story of the Time of Christ. By Dr. Paul Carus. Chicago : The Open Court 
Publishing Company. 

f Homeric Society. By Albert Galloway Keller, Ph.D. New York: Longmans, Green & 

Co. 






1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 269 

work will be of great utility to the college student who is just 
reading the master poet of the Greeks. It will give him a 
living interest in what might otherwise be dead pages, and a 
wider and more profitable view in looking upon the problems of 
his own day. The student of sociology and of economics will 
also find a perusal of its pages to be not without profit. 

43. The author of St. Augustine, Philosopher, has placed us 
under new obligations by a little work on the spiritual doctrine 
of the great doctor of Hippo.* No man ever had a more 
marvellous spiritual history than St. Augustine. From a sinner 
and heretic to a saint and theologian, he gives us in his life as 
complete a development of soul as it is possible for a human 
being to present. So it is cause for joy that we are let into 
intimacy with such a soul, by this study of M. Martin. One of 
the best features of the little work is its copious reference to 
treatise and chapter of St. Augustine himself. If this will induce 
us to go back to the profound pages of the Soliloquies, the 
Confessions, or the City of God, and draw from the living 
spring itself the refreshing thoughts of the great saint, we shall 
bless the day that brought M. Martin's brochure to our notice. 
Let a man spend only a month in the study of St. Augustine, 
and he will have undergone an intellectual and spiritual influence 
which will affect him while he lives. In the hope that the 
Doctrine Spirituelle will thus bring this influence to bear on 
many of our readers, we heartily recommend the book to 
American Catholics. 

44. The latest volume of the International Theological 
Library f is an effort to compress into five hundred pages the 
history, both external and internal, of the Christian Church be- 
tween the years 98-451 A. D. The author has held the chair 
of history for forty years in the New College, Edinburgh, and 
has previously written Three Lectures on the Church of Scotland 
in reply to Dean Stanley, and The Delivery and Development 
of Christian Doctrine. As a rapid sketch Professor Rainy 's book 
has many merits. He tries to embody all he can of modern 
learning in his pages, and to be fair in questions of controversy. 
But it is inevitable that in so short a space the treatment 

* Doctrine Spirituelle de Saint Augustin. Par 1' Abbe" J. Martin. Paris: P. Lethielleux. 
t The Ancient Catholic Church. By Robert Rainy. New York : Charles Scribner's Sons. 
VOL. LXXV. 1 8 



270 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May. 

should be tantalizingly brief. In dealing with such questions as 
the Eucharist, and the penitential discipline of the early church, 
we must express wonder that our author has been so vague. 
He says that the views held on the Lord's Supper were very 
varied and nebulous.' Why does he not take St. Justin's state- 
ment, in the first apology, that the consecrated elements are 
truly the Real Presence of Christ, as the representative doc- 
trine of Justin's age ? And why does not Dr. Rainy state more 
clearly the remissorial power of the church's discipline in the 
reconciliation of penitents ? We find much in this volume to 
admire, but the reading of it only adds to the strength of our 
conviction that there is urgent need of a scholarly history of 
the early church from the pen of a Catholic. 

45. The subject-matter and the name of the author of these 
booklets * before us is a sufficient recommendation. 

The Christmas of the Eucharist is made up of a large part 
of the second part of Father Faber's The Blessed Sacrament, and, 
in a note, of a passage from his All for Jesus. 

Corpus Domini consists of two essays also from The Blessed 
Sacrament to which they form the prologue and epilogue re- 
spectively. 

Both are convenient and attractive in appearance. 

* The Christmas of the Eucharist. Selections from Father Faber. By Rev. John Fitzpat- 

rick, O.M.I. Corpus Domini. Selections from Father Faber. By J. F. New York 

Benziger Brothers. 



The Tablet (i March) : An American Catholic denies the state- 
ment of Fr. Hugh O'Donnell that Catholics in America 
have no opportunity of rising to high public and politi- 
cal offices, and cites, instances to prove that he is mis- 
taken. At a meeting of the Catholic Union Dr. Barry 
introduced the following resolution, which was unanimously 
adopted : " That Catholics, in accordance with the frequent 
exhortations of Leo XIII., should use every endeavor to 
inform with the spirit of Christian faith and 'piety the 
movements in the public order of society specially char- 
acteristic of the present age." 

(8 March) : Gives an appreciation of the late Franz Xaver 
Kraus, his scholarship, humility, and loyalty to the Holy 
See, and notes with satisfaction that, whereas he had 
crossed swords with more than one Jesuit who did not 
share his views, nevertheless in his last moments he -was 
attended by two Jesuit fathers. B. W. calls attention to 
the error made by The Tablet of Feb. 8 and 15 in ascrib- 
ing the first missionary labors at Monterey to the Jesuits 
instead of to the Franciscans. 

(15 March): Charles C. Starbuck corrects Fr. Hugh 
O'Donnell's inaccuracies concerning the government of 
the United States and Catholics. 

The Month (April): Fr. Tyrrell .reviews Benjamin Kidd's Prin- 
ciples of Western Civilization, which says that the future 
of the world lies with England and America as opposed 
to the Latin nations, who are saturated with the absolut- 
ism of their mother Rome. Mr. Britten pleads for more 
devotion to spiritual and social activities among the poor 
on the part of lay Catholics. 

Revue du Clerge Francais (i April) : P. Boudinhon describes the 
canonical requirements for nomination of bishops in the 
various countries of the world. P. Piat traces the funda- 
mental notions inspiring modern empirical psychology 
back to Aristotelian metaphysics. P. Chauvillard discusses 
the alleged conflict between Christian dogmas and science. 



272 LIBRARY TABLE. [May, 

\ 

P. Calippe finds in the recent instructions addressed to 
the Italian bishops by Cardinal Rampolla on the 2 7th of 
January an appeal for all Catholics, lay and clerical, to 
devote themselves to social work and study more ardently 
than ever. P. Palfray insists that the church places the 
obligation of annual confession only on those guilty of 
mortal sin. Mgr. Lorinzelli in his discourse to the 
seminarists at Soissons is reported to have protested 
against the presumptuous opinion that " God has bound 
up the fate of the church with any one race, to the exchi- 
sion of the others." P. Tauzin intimates that St. John's 
Gospel is an instance of using the method of immanence, 
and says : " God manifests himself more by goodness and 
truth than by miracles and prophecies." An extract from 
P. Durand's article in the Etudes affirms that after it has 
been shown that certain Scriptural passages could not 
possibly have been written by Moses, the strictest con- 
servatives will admit that these passages are not of Mosaic 
authorship. 

(15 March): The controversy over the new apologetic 
and the nature of the act of faith is continued. Dr. Sur- 
bled estimates the number of French consumptives at 
150,000, insists that the disease is curable, and pleads 
for hygienic treatment above all for pure, fresh air. G. 
Grappe sketches the interesting history of Christian 
hymnology. P. Despreux reviews current facts and ideas : 
he tells how even ex-Jesuits are pursued by the govern- 
ment with prohibitions to preach or to teach ; he also 
commends P. Fonssagrive's suggestions upon " the educa- 
tion of purity," saying he has been so prudent and sen- 
sible that he will probably escape the accusation of 
Americanism. 

La Quinzaine (16 March): M. Fonsegrive sketches the masterly 
policy of Leo XIII. during his active and liberal adminis- 
tration. M. Gardair resumes the Holy Father's moral 
and doctrinal pronouncements. M. Cheron defends private 
property on the grounds of social utility, 
(i April): P. Griselle (one of the ''dispensed Jesuits") 
presents Bourdaloue's claims to be kept in the place of 
honor accorded to France's great writers. Bangor gives 






1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 273 

interesting memoirs of the late Austrian Empress Eliza- 
beth. 

Le Correspondent (10 March) : P. Klein writes of the great in- 
tellectual awakening in the French seminaries and of the 
good influence of Abbe Hogan's Clerical Studies as trans- 
lated into French. L. Fiedler describes the numerous 
precautions against tuberculosis in Germany and com- 
ments on the contrast with France. Announcement of 
the forthcoming publication of Mgr. Dupanloup's private 
journal, the appearance of which in Le Correspondent 
created so profound an impression of increased respect 
for the great prelate. 

(25 March): M. Delafosse traces political evils to the in- 
competence of the electoral representatives. A. Vandal 
advocates a fuller historical education of women in order 
to raise the character of their social action. P. Baudril- 
lart sketches the vocation, training, and career of De 
Broglie as an apologist. 

Revue Generate (April) : C. Woeste, writing upon anti-clerical- 
ism, explains that the general antagonism is due to 
supernatural causes which use the existing social griev- 
ances as pretexts. 

Echo Religieux de Belgique (16 March): P. Berrewaerts, S.J., 
describes M. Brunetiere's gradual evolution into Catholic 
life. 

Revue de Lille (Feb.) : M. Du Velay describes the philosophical 
career of Pere Gratry, of whom M. Olle-Laprune said: 
; Take him away, and something will be lacking to our 
century." 

Revue du Monde Catholique (i March): M. Jeannel exhorts 
laymen to take up the work of Catholic education from 
which the religious are being driven away. 
(15 March): M. Toe'sca eulogizes Bishop Spalding's 
writings, which " deserve to rank with the works of 
Gratry, Olle-Laprune, and Maurice Blondel (the inaugu- 
rator of the " new apologetic ")." 

Etudes (5 March) : P. Bremond defines religious intelligence to 
be a more or less lively and clear perception of divine 
things ; he protests against artificial phraseology and 
unintelligible formulas. 



274 LIBRARY TABLE. [May, 

(20 March) : P. de Grandmaison, criticising Harnack, 
finds that loyalty to reason and objective reality is the 
characteristic of Catholics as over against Protestants. 
P. Castillon shows why the Belgian bishops absolutely 
interdicted all the state schools. P. Roure maintains the 
value of " free association " as a bulwark against socialism. 
(5 April) : P. Antoine supports the notion of making 
old-age insurance obligatory upon laborers. P. Mechi- 
neau discusses the various attempted methods of demon- 
strating the canonicity of the books of Scripture, and 
promises to show in a succeeding article a method of 
demonstration in which one need not laboriously seek 
out evidence in all epochs. P. Forbes describes the 
nearly decadent condition of French Catholicism, and 
says that if one-fifth of the 50,000 French priests would 
awaken and attempt to meet the needs of the age, a 
great change would soon occur. 

Revue cT Histoire et de Litterature religieuses (March-April) : P. 
Turmel exposes St. Augustine's doctrine on Original Sin 
during the Pelagian controversy. 

Bulletin trimestriel des anciens eleves de Saint Sulpice (15 Feb.): 
P. d' Alcanta gives " a little sermon on ambition," apropos 
of a priest who resolved to obtain ecclesiastical promo- 
tion in order " to be able to do more good." J. G. 
treats of the attempt to form local ecclesiastical libraries 
by having priests in each district club together. 

Verite Franfaise (2 1 March) : G. Peries writes on the Protestant 
reaction against ritualism, manifested by the formation of 
an Anglican Ladies' League against such encroachments 
as private confession, invocation of saints, adoration of 
the Host. 

L'Univers (12 March): H. Joly writes upon a doctorate disser- 
tation at the University of Paris, protesting against the 
obligation to contract a civil marriage in order to secure 
legality. 

La Science Catholique (March) : P. Fontaine gives further indi- 
cations of how the French clergy have been tainted with 
ideas found in the Kantian philosophy. P. Lanusse de- 
fends Molinism against a critic. P. Chauvin advocates 
the opinion that Judas did not receive Holy Communion 
at the Last Supper. 



1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 275 

Revue Thomiste (March) : P. Van Becelaere, of Ottawa, sketches 
the history of American philosophy, remarking its de- 
pendence on European thought and its realist tendency. 

Rivista Internazionale (Feb.) : Prof. Pusani presents statistics 
showing the increase of Italian emigration to Germany 
and Switzerland. D. Manfredi sketches the advanced 
social legislation of Belgium and hopes other countries 
will follow suit. L. di Chiusano treats of the relationship 
of religion and the philosophy of history. 
(March) : P. Toniolo writes on Christianity as the reliable 
bulwark against socialism. Discussing the recent strikes 
in Italy, a writer says that if public interest demands a 
sacrifice of liberty on the part of the laborer, justice 
demands protection of the laborer against abuse. 

Rassegna Nazionale (i March) : E. S. Kingswan severely criticises 
the article on the Temporal Power published in THE 
CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE of February. G. Morando 
defends Rosmini's theory on the origin of human souls, 
saying it accords with St. Thomas's teaching, and has 
been greatly misrepresented. 

(16 March): E. Quincini challenges the Civilta to prove 
that the Pope cannot be free without temporal power, 
(i April) : S. di P. R. quotes interesting fragments from 
unedited letters of P. Dickon. 

Civilta Cattolica (i Feb.): Inquires how it can be that a learned 
man like Prof. Raffaele Mariano seems to be ignorant that 
the so-called Monita Secreta of the Jesuits is a mere libel, 
recognized as such by Huber, Gieseler, Harnack, Nippold, 
Dollinger, and Reusch. 

( 1 5 March) : An article entitled " A Little Theology for 
Every One ' declares we must not be shocked when his- 
torians discover the spurious character of relics that have 
been considered genuine from time immemorial. Apropos 
of a letter from Bishop Hedley quoted in Spencer Jones's 
England and the Holy See, the Civilta categorically de- 
nies the bishop's statement that Father Zahm's Evolution 
and Dogma was inhibited by the Holy See. 

Stimmen aus Maria-Lack (7 Feb.) : P. Dunin-Borkowski, writ- 
ing on the life and teachings of Spinoza, says that the 
great Jew's metaphysics are utterly untenable, and his 



276 LIBRARY TABLE. [May, 

theory of knowledge without any enduring value. P. 
Kneller discusses the meanings disclosed in the proper 
names of the early Christians. P. Baumgartner contributes 
a second article on Chateaubriand's Genius of Chris- 
tianity. 

(14 March) : P. Pfiilf, in a review of Father Pollen's re- 
cent book on Mary Stuart, discusses at length Mary's 
relations with the Holy See, as these are brought to light 
from the Vatican archives. P. Stiglmayr has a study of 
the ancient moral ideal as exhibited in Plato's Apology 
of Socrates. P. Kneller and P. Baumgartner continue 
their previous contributions. 

Razon y Fe (March) : P. Noguer exhorts to obedience toward 
the Papal instructions on social action ; and ,says society 
must attend to the welfare of the proletariat, or perish. 
P. Martinez rejects P. Georgel's scientific explanation of 
Transubstantiation. 

(April) : P. Murillo denies the validity of Prof. Sergis' 
charges in his recent book on the decadence of the Latin 
races. P. Ocana discusses the authority of the Spanish 
Crown over the Religious Orders. M. S. describes the 
economic situation of the Philippines. 



1902.] EDITORIAL NOTES. 277 

EDITORIAL NOTES. 

THE appointment of Archbishop Ryan to the place made 
vacant on the Board of Indian Commissioners by the death of 
Bishop Whipple is only another instance of the determined pur- 
pose of President Roosevelt to deal fairly and justly with all 
classes of citizens. Heretofore Catholic effort has been without 
a representative on this important Commission, and this was the 
case, although it was universally acknowledged that no body of 
the people has done more for the educating and civilizing of 
the Indian wards of the nation than the Catholic people. The 
opportunity presented itself to the President to recognize the 
good work that was done, and, in spite of the fact that strong 
pressure had been brought to bear on him to appoint another 
and not a Catholic, the President's determined honesty of pur- 
pose led him to do the commendable thing. 



It is due to the good name and prestige of the government 
in the Philippines that General Jacob Smith, who is said to have 
issued the orders that all the people of the Island of Samar 
above the age of ten years must be slaughtered, should be 
brought to book, and if convicted should not only be sent home 
in disgrace, but should be dealt with in a most summary man- 
ner. It is the testimony of all writers that the people of the 
Philippines are a sensitive people and keenly appreciative of a 
kind, paternal government, and it is therefore quite possible to 
win them to the American standards by mild and generous 
treatment. But if the opposite course is taken, as is said to be 
the case in too many instances, by the military authorities, it 
will result in years of harassing warfare. The policy of benevo- 
lent assimilation is not fostered by such methods as General 
Smith has inaugurated. There is little love for the American 
name anyhow. There are racial antagonisms to overcome. There 
are the underhand and widespread machinations of the Kata- 
punan to defeat. There is the bad example of the hordes of 
American adventurers who settle in the Islands to counteract. 
Unless those who wear the uniform of the American soldier 
and are the representatives of the American sovereignty to the 
Filipinos deal considerately with this sensitive people, it is 
dreadful to contemplate what the future has in store for our 
government in the far East. 



278 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [May, 



THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 

HTHE Champlain Summer-School permanently located at Cliff Haven, N.Y., 
1 will have several new buildings erected before the coming session, which 
will be extended over a period of nine weeks, from July 6 to September 5. A 
special course in philosophical' studies will be conducted by the Rev. F. P. 
Siegfried, of St. Charles' Seminary, Overbrook, Pa., assisted by the Rev. 
Thomas O'Brien, S.J., St. Francis Xavier's College, New York City, and Dr. 
James Fox, from the Catholic University, Washington, D.C. Special studies 
in literature will be in charge of Dr. Conde B. Fallen and the Rev. Hugh T. 
Henry. 

Plans for a comprehensive treatment of the Middle Ages from different 
points of view have been arranged by the Rev. D. J. McMahon, D.D., of New 
York City. The object is to present historical research up to date, in six 
courses of lectures dealing with the popes, the rulers, the philosophers, the 
writers, saints, and sages. The lectures on these topics will be given by the 
Rev. William Livingston, New York; the Right Rev. Monsignor James F. 
Loughlin, D.D., Philadelphia; Very Rev. D. J. Kennedy, O.P., Somerset, 
Ohio; Rev. Thomas I. Gasson, S.J., Boston; Dr. Conde B. Fallen, of New 
York, and Dr. Charles P. Neill, who holds the Bannigan chair of political 
economy at the Catholic University, Washington, D.C. 

Some notable events in American history will be presented by Thomas At 
Mullen, Boston. Other names on the list of speakers are : Anna Caulfield, 
Grand Rapids, Mich.; Hon. Thomas B. Connery, Commissioner of the New 
York Board of Education; James A. Rooney, editorial staff of Brooklyn Eagle y 
Thomas P. Garland, A.M. (Harvard) ; J. Vincent Crowne, Ph. D. (University 
of Pennsylvania) ; Thomas Walsh, Brooklyn ; Jean F. P. Des Garennes, 
Washington,- D.C.; Rev. Thomas F. Burke, C.S.P. (Paulist Fathers) ; and 
Thomas Swift, editor of The Union, published at Ottawa, Canada. 

Dr. James J. Walsh will continue the course of study in Biology begun at 
a previous session. The recent books by Professor Royce, of Harvard, treat- 
ing of The World and The Individual will furnish subject-matter for five lec- 
tures by the Rev. John T. Driscoll, S.T.L., whose writings on theological sub- 
jects have been favorably mentioned by Mr. W. H. Mallock in the Fortnightly 
Review. 

Send two cents in postage for copies of the Prospectus, which may be ob- 
tained from the Secretary, Warren E. Mosher, 39 East 42d St., New York 
City, containing detailed information about the social and athletic attractions 
of the coming session. The Syllabus, with complete list of speakers and sub- 
jects, will be issued in June under the direction of the Rev. Thomas McMillan, 
C.S.P., Chairman of Board of Studies, 415 West Fifty-ninth Street, New 

York City. 

* * * 

We are pleased to learn that Edmund Gardner, whose novel called Desi- 



1902.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 279 

derio : an Episode in the Renaissance is beginning to attract a good deal of 
notice among the better critics, is a Catholic. He received his education at the 
Jesuit school at Beaumont, from which he went to Cambridge, where he won 
his master's degree with distinction. He has long been known as a special 
student of Dante and the earlier Renaissance period of Italian literature, and 
his books on subjects connected with that trying time in the church's history 
have won him the attention of the learned. 

Not the least remarkable thing about the growing influence of the church 
among the Protestant people of our times is the hold that her children are ac- 
quiring over the literature of the period. Not primarily as formal apologists of 
her creed, but as exponents of the vital truth that men and women may lead 
along all the highways of knowledge and thought, and yet be loyal to the old 
teaching, these pioneers of latter-day English-speaking Catholicism are doing a 
splendid work. Too long have we been tamely mute under the imputation of 
obscurantism. We have allowed popular Protestant writers like Milman and 
Hallam, Macaulay and Lecky to insinuate that infallibility is a dead weight to 
progress. The mere list of orthodox names that one might select from any 
catalogue of nobilities in England to-day is an answer to this accusation ; and it 
is as striking as it is consoling. 

* * * 

Leading daily papers, notably the New York Sun, take up from time to 
time deep questions of theology and philosophy. It is doubtful whether the 
dominant purpose is to seek for truth, or to arouse discussion with a view to 
increased circulation. The modern editor is rarely a safe guide in the regions 
of Catholic thought. Wiser and more reliable guides can be easily found 
among our own standard authors. Educated Catholic laymen have no excuse 
for remaining in ignorance of what the church really holds on many. of these 
latter-day problems. They will find them discussed in the scientific English 
treatises published by Father Sylvester Hunter, or in the volumes edited by Dr. 
Scannell, to say nothing of the excellent work on apologetics which we owe to 
Dr. Schanz. 

One of the most powerful editorial writers lately ventured to make a short 
but defective compendium of history in these words : "In the olden days each 
man's thought was for his own selfish pleasures here, and for his own individual 
salvation hereafter. Of the many noble achievements of the Catholic Church 
in the Middle Ages, these two stand out above all others : First, the Catholic 
Church kept alive knowledge in an age in which only ignorance reigned ex- 
cept within monastery walls. Second, the church, using conscience as a lever, 
compelled men to do something for others at least after death. The 
baron who had robbed and murdered all his days, depriving men of their 
liberty and of their labor, gave something to the poor on his death-bed, 
gave something to the church, and set free his slaves, that his soul might 
rest in peace. The salutary fear of that fiery future did much good and 
transformed many a bloody bandit into a mild philanthropist." 

The same writer on another occasion attempted to voice the convictions of 
the American people, as follows : It is desirable that every child's education 
should include religious teaching. A child is unfortunate that grows up 
ignorant of the gratitude which it should feel toward the power which has 



280 A FINAL WORD CONCERNING FATHER THEIN. [May, 

created and which regulates the universe. But the government of the United 
States and the government of every State absolutely prohibit the idea of pub- 
lic support of religion. The man 'who worships a snake has exactly the same 
legal claim on a public appropriation for his religious teachings as the man who 
worships the Almighty. 

We have indicated by italics the astounding claim that is made for the 
snake-charmer. As a matter of fact, easily ascertained, there is no religious 
body in the United States seeking public appropriations for church purposes. 
Every State can pay for the compulsory education required for intelligent 
citizenship, and church members are not to be disfranchised when they assist 
in the training of their own children. M. C. M. 



A FINAL WORD CONCERNING FATHER THEIN. 

EDITOR CATHOLIC WORLD : 

The writer is one among many, doubtless, of your readers who read with 
approval Dr. Fox's vigorous criticism of Father Them's Bible and Rationalism. 
Father Graham's explanations in your last issue have not convinced me of the 
necessity of modifying this sentiment in any great degree. 

Why, in the first place, should the publishers of Father Thein's work be in 
so great a hurry to place it on the market that everybody concerned forgot 
the Preface? Did they imagine that an impatient Catholic public were 
anxiously awaiting a new volume from Father Thein ? The only reason I can 
see for the omission of a Preface so necessary, is the fact that hitherto Catholic 
critics, with few exceptions, have seemed to think it a religious obligation to 
praise indiscriminately any sort of effusion from the pen of a Catholic. Father 
Thein, hitherto immune from adverse criticism, probably imagined that he 
could continue to await tranquilly the arrival of Catholic periodicals, burdened 
with the usual quantity of laudation ; but, thank fortune, he reckoned without 
Dr. Fox. 

Again, supposing that a Preface, disclaiming originality, had been omitted 
through no fault of the author or the publisher, might not a leaflet, explaining 
the situation, have been printed subsequently and forwarded to critics ? 
"But," answers Father Graham, "in the Preface of a previous work, whereof 
this is partially a revised edition, Father Thein disclaims originality, and names 
the works used in its composition." This discovery of Father Graham's was 
made only after "looking more carefully" at the title-page. Now, apparently, 
he looked " more carefully " precisely because, he knew Father Thein per- 
sonally, and was well acquainted with his methods of composition. I fail to 
see, therefore, how a critic can justly be termed " captious " for not making 
profound researches for explanations which the author could easily have made 
in the manner already indicated. 



1902.] A FINAL WORD CONCERNING FATHER THEIN. 281 

Moreover, admitting for argument's sake all that Father Graham requires, 
how can a bad translation of extracts from various French works, thrown 
together with little pretence to order, be considered a proper use of biblio- 
graphical sources? I was under the impression, perhaps wrongly, that when 
a writer named authors used in the composition of his work, all he meant was 
that the authors named were the original investigators, and that he, having 
read and obtained a firm grasp of their writings, had set about producing a 
new work. In one sense this new work would not be original, inasmuch as its 
author relied upon the labors of specialists, without investigating the facts for 
himself ; but it would be original in so far as the plan of his work and its 
language were his own. Such has hitherto been my understanding of dis- 
claimers of originality. Father Graham apparently takes a different view of 
them; but his apology for Father Thein has failed to convince me of the 
utility to religion of works produced with the aid of a shears, a dictionary, and 
a committee of revision. 

As to the humiliation of a brother-priest complained of, and the means 
suggested of avoiding it, why should a priest who publishes a book expect 
treatment different from that which other writers receive ? The fact of his 
undertaking to appear in print is sufficient evidence that he believes himself 
competent to treat his subject ; if- the critics think differently, are they not 
under obligation to their readers to say so? " Oh, no/' says Father Graham. 
"They should write privately to the author and point out his mistakes." 
Meanwhile a long-suffering Catholic public, hoping against hope, and notwith- 
standing the many times they have been " taken in" by relying on less candid 
critics than Dr. Fox, purchase the lauded volumes, examine and consign them 
to that part of the library labeled "Curiosities in Catholic Literature," and 
reflect sadly that so many more dollars have been spent solely in the interests 
of Catholic authors and booksellers. As a bookbuyer I am glad to recognize 
that Dr. Fox's idea of a critic's obligations differs radically from that of so 
many others, and I hope he will continue to wield his sturdy pen in the 
interests of candor. MAURICE M. HASSETT. 

Pro-Cathedral Rectory, Harrisburg, Pa. 



NEW BOOKS. 

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York: 

A Few First Principles of the Religious Life. By Father H. Reginald Buckler, O.P. Pp. 
52. Price 25 cts. Bob o Link. By Mary T. Waggaman. Pp. 139. Price 40 cts. The 
Golden Lily. By Katherine T. Hinkson. Pp. no. Price 40 cts. Spiritual Pepper 
and Salt. For Catholics and non-Catholics. By Rev. William Stang, D.D. Pp. 214. 
The Berkleys. By Emma Howard Wight. Pp. 134. Price 40 cts. The Little Manual 
of St. Anthony of Padua. Compiled by Rev. F. X. Lasance. Pp. 188. The Christmas 
of the Eucharist: Selections from Father Faber. By the Rev. John Fitzpatrick, O.M.I. 
Pp. 120. Price 30 cts. net. Sundays and Festivals with the Fathers of the Church. By 
the Rev. D. G. Hubert. Pp. 376. Price $1.75 net. A Daily Thought. From the writ- 
ings of Rev. Father Degnam, S.J. Pp. 141. Corpus Christi. Selections from Father 
Faber. By J. T. Pp.76. Price 30 cts. Practical Explanation and Application of Bible 
History. Edited by Rev. John J. Nash. Pp. 518. Price $1.50. A Catholic Guide to 
Westminster Abbey. By Eric William Leslie, S.J. Pp. 80. Price 75 cts. The Sacris- 
tan s Manual. By the Rev. J. D. H. Dale. Fifth edition. Pp. 94. Piice 60 cts. net. 
Officium Parvum B. V. M. In Latin and English. Pp. 155. Price 30 cts. net. 

LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., London and New York: 

Godly Union and Concord. Sermons preached, mainly in Westminster Abbey, in the Inter- 
est of Christian Fraternity. By H. Hensley Henson, B.D. Pp. 282. Price $2.00. 
England and the Holy See. An Essay towards Reunion. By Spencer Jones, M. A. With 
an Introduction by the Right Hon. Viscount Halifax. Pp. xxviii.~44o. Price $2.25. 

METHUEN & Co., London: 

The Imitation of Christ. Called also The Ecclesiastical Music. Revised translation. With 
an Introduction by C. Bigg, D.D. Pp. 295. Price $s. 6d. 

UNIVERSITY PUBLISHING Co., New York: 

Spanish Simplified. A Complete Course of Instruction for the Purpose of Reading, Busi- 
ness, and Travel. By Augustine Knoflach. 

THE GRAFTON PRESS, New York : 

Songs of the Days and the Year for Children,'* Old and Young. By Harriett F. Blodgett. 

Pp. 163. 
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York: 

The Valley of Decision. A novel. By Edith Wharton. 2vols. Pp. 342-312. Price $2.00. 
Philosophy of Conduct. A Treatise on the Facts, Principles, and Ideals of Ethics. By 
George Trumbull Ladd. Pp. xxii.-663. Price $3.50 net. 

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY, New York: 

A Short History of Germany. From A. D. 9 to 1871. By Ernest F. Henderson. 2 vols. 
Pp. 517-471. Price $4.00 net. The Italian Renaissance in England. By Lewis Einstein. 
Pp.385. Price $1.50. Democracy and Social Ethics. By Jane Addams. Pp.277. Price 
$1.25. Commonwealth or Empire ; A Bystander's View of the Question. By Goldwin 
Smith, D.C.L. Pp.82. Price 60 cts. 

THE AVE MARIA, Notre Dame, Ind. : 

Religious Education and its Failures. By the Right Rev. James Bellord, D.D., Bishop of 
Milevis. Reprinted from Ave Maria. Pp. 80. 

FELIX ALCON, Paris: 

Les Grands Philosophes : (i) Kant, par Thdodore Ruyssen. Pp. 391. (2) Avicenne, par 
Le' Bon Carra de Vaux. Pp. 302. Collection Historique des Grand Philosophes : La 
Logique de Leibnitz ; d'apres les Documents ine'dits, par Louis Conturat. 8vo, pp. 608. 
Price 12 frs. 

AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY, New York: 

Elementary Calculus. A Text Book for the use of Students in General Science. By Pusey 
F. Smith, Ph.D. Pp. 89. Price $1.25. The Elements of Political Economy. Revised 
edition with some application to Questions of the Day. By J. Lawrence Laughlin, Ph.D. 
Pp. 384. Price $1.20. Carpenter s Geographical Reader Europe. By Frank G. Carpen- 
ter. Pp. 456. Price 70 cts. 

B. HERDER, St. Louis, Mo. : 

Find the Church. An Aid to the Inquirer. By William Poland, S.J. Pp. 29. Price 5 
cts. The Dangers of Spiritualism. Being Records of Personal Experiences ; with Notes 
and Comments and five Illustrations. By a Member of the Society for Psychical Re- 
search. With the approbation of the Most Rev. Archbishop of St. Louis. Pp. 153. 
Price 75 cts. A Devout Commentary on the Epistle to the Ephesians. Drawn chiefly from 
the works of St. Thomas Aquinas. By A. Bertrand Wilberforce, O.P. Pp. 244. Price 
$1.00. 

LIBRAIRIE DE L'CEuvRE DE SAINT PAUL, Bas-le-Duc (Meuse) : 

Sceur Therese I Enfant Jesus et de la Saint Face. Religieuse Carmelite (1873-1897), His- 
toire d'une Ame. Ecrite par Elle-Meme. Second edition. Pp. xl. 4-448. Price 4 frs. 

JOHN MURPHY COMPANY, Baltimore: 

New Manual of Catholic Devotions. Compiled in honor of the Blessed Virgin. Imprimatur 
of J. Cardinal Gibbons. Pp. 600. 

CRANE & Co., Topeka, Kas. : 

A Revolution in the Science of Cosmology : The Keystone to the Arch of Science. By George 
Campbell. Pp. 210. Price $1.00. 



ur 2>eat> Brcbbisbop* 

IN the death of ARCHBISHOP CORRIGAN the Church has suf- 
^ fered a great loss. He was eminently an ecclesiastic in his 
bearing, in his tastes, and in the temper of his mind. In early 
life his inclinations led him to the Church. He imbibed the 
ecclesiastical spirit from his extensive studies in Rome, and all 
through his sacerdotal and episcopal career he assiduously culti- 
vated the virtues that pre-eminently mark an ecclesiastic. 

His learning was of a more than ordinary kind, wide and 
varied in its character. His love of the Fathers was manifest 
in all his Pastoral Letters, for he rarely sent out any admoni- 
tion or instruction to his flock in which he did not use some 
apt quotation from the great authoritative teachers in the 
Church. His tender and unobtrusive piety was not only the 
best flowering of a soul profoundly versed in patristic theology, 
but it was the most striking evidence of his gentle, devout, and 
refined nature. 

Apart from his learning and his piety, he was an excellent 
administrator. He handled the wide and varied interests of the 
great Archdiocese of New York with consummate skill. 

First of all, he was a great organizer. A man of system 
and order in the management of his personal affairs, he infused 
the same spirit into the larger cares of the diocese. He did 
not concentrate in himself the responsibilities of Church super- 
vision, but he surrounded himself with sagacious and conserva- 
tive men, with whom he shared the solicitudes of government. 
It is a real art to create systems and to place responsibilities, 
and great executive ability is an uncommon talent. Archbishop 
Corrigan possessed this rare quality to no ordinary degree. 

There are few dioceses where there is so much harmony 
among the priests, and where there is such a complete absence 
of party spirit, as there is in the Archdiocese of New York, 
and not a little of this is due to the kind, conciliating, and im- 
partial administrative ability of the late Archbishop. 

By his untimely death the diocese has lost a wise ruler, 
New York City a public- spirited citizen, and the Church a good 
and holy bishop. 




flfcost IRev. flMcbael Bugustine (Jerrican, S>.2>., 

Third Archbishop of New York, October TO, 1885 May 5, 1902. 



THE 



CATHOLIC WORLD, 




VOL. LXXV. JUNE, 1902. No. 447. 

THE WORKWOMAN'S APOSTOLATE. 

BY FATHER CUTHBERT, O.S.F.C. 

E are constantly being told that we live in a mis- 
sionary age. Whether the majority of us realize 
the call to duty implied in this fact may be 
doubted. Indeed, it seems that we are but 
slowly freeing ourselves from the idea that the 
exclusive vocation of the church is to preserve the faith of her 
own children rather than to propagate the faith amongst those 
who are not of the fold. The appalling facts which from time 
to time are brought to light showing a constant leakage from 
our own body are used as an argument by many to uphold the 
idea that our first and last work is to look after our own peo- 
ple. A truer appreciation of the situation would, I think, show 
that the only ultimate method of preventing the leakage is to 
convert the multitude of non- Catholics amongst whom bur own 
people dwell. So long as a few Catholics are scattered amongst 
a large population of non- Catholics nothing will prevent a large 
leakage, especially in these busy industrial days. Much indeed 
can be done to temporarily stay the leakage by clubs and con- 
fraternities; but the danger will remain as long as our people 
are but a handful in a multitude. 

Moreover, apart from this consideration, we must remember 
that the church is meant for all, and that Jesus Christ has left 
to us, his disciples, the sacred legacy of " going forth ' and 
bringing all to the knowledge of the truth. Whether from the 
view of her own preservation or of the fulfilment of the mission 

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN THE STATE 

OF NEW YORK, 1902. 
VOL. LXXV. 19 



284 THE WORKWOMAN'S APOSTOLATE. [June, 

left her by our Lord, the church cannot be indifferent to the 
multitudes who are not yet within the fold. And in this respon- 
sibility we all share clergy and laity, rich and poor, educated 
and uneducated. We each have our part to do, under the guid- 
ance of those who rule the church. Of this we have been fre- 
quently admonished during the last few years by the Sovereign 
Pontiff and the Bishops. 

In this paper I refer solely to the duty we owe the poor 
and the laboring classes, who form the bulk of our population. 
To these the Gospel has to be preached as well as to the edu- 
cated and the leisured. The workingman and the factory- girl 
have souls as precious in the sight of God as the souls of the 
millionaire and the university graduate. 

But the religious problem as it presents itself to the one 
is not, quite the same as it presents itself to the other. Nor is 
the workingman led to the truth quite in the same way as the 
man of leisure. The mass of the people, as has been said 
elsewhere, judge of the church by " the manifestly good effects 
of her teaching upon the condition of their daily life." They 
will become Catholics when they feel that Catholicism invests 
their life with greater happiness and dignity ; not indeed taking 
away all pain and struggle, but nevertheless making pain more 
endurable, and giving to the struggle to live some assurance of 
justice and charity and human fellowship. Hence, as has been 
remarked, it is more by her influence upon the social life of the 
people than by speculative argument that the church will win 
the allegiance of the people.* 

Now we have the opportunity of a widely spread lay-apos- 
tolate ; and of an apostolate which shall include both rich and 
poor, the leisured and the working class; in fact, an apostolate 
to which every earnest Catholic might well belong. For it is an 
apostolate whose work depends essentially upon a right under- 
standing of Christian teaching in its effect upon our daily life, 
and more especially in its effects upon our relations with our 
fellow-men ; and it asks not only a right understanding of Chris- 
tian teaching but an honest endeavor to carry it into action. 

Perhaps one of the greatest hindrances in the way of the 
modern apostolate is the notion that all missionary effort must 
begin with arguments about the one church and the necessity of 

*See my paper, entitled " Religious Aspects of the Social Work," read at the C. T. S. 
Conference, Newcastle-on-Tyne. 



1902.] THE WORKWOMAN'S APOSTOLATE. 285 

entering it at peril of one's salvation, or about the Pope's in- 
fallibility and the seven Sacraments. 

It seems to be frequently forgotten that there is a state of 
mind to which such doctrines convey no religious significance, 
but are the mere contentions of a sect ; and that to speak of 
such doctrines is only "to cast pearls before swine.". It is like 
attempting to roof" in a house before laying the foundations. 
And what is the foundation upon which faith is built but a life 
inspired by a sense of moral principle ? To make men better 
morally, to inspire them with a reverence for moral life, is the 
first condition of leading them to a knowledge of the faith. 
Once you inspire them with a reverence for Christian morals, 
you have already gone far to win them to a reverence for 
Christian dogma. But to set the articles of faith before them 
whilst they are still strangers to the ethical principles of the 
church, is surely to begin at the wrong end. The key to the 
church's dogmatic teaching so far as we can have a key to it 
in this life is principally to be found in her ethical teaching. 
If men have the key they will soon unlock the treasure. 

And there is this further to be noticed, that in the ethical 
teaching of the church men most readily find their point of 
contact with her. For every man who is not utterly brutalized 
has an instinctive perception of ethical beauty, and will admire 
justice, unselfishness, purity, and meekness, and the other ethi- 
cal qualities of a Christian life, even when he fails to possess 
them himself. In every man not utterly demoralized the anima 
naturaliter Christiana exists and becomes conscious of its proper 
character in the presence of Christian virtue. 

Before we then begin to expound the doctrines of the seven 
sacraments and of the unity of the church, it is necessary that 
we attract people by the sublimity of the church's ethical teach- 
ing, and then lead them to connect this ethical teaching with 
the articles of our faith, which alone give reason and vitality 
to Catholic ethics. They will thus be drawn naturally to seek 
the faith, the fruits of which are already admirable in their 
sight. 

The question now is, How are we to bring the ethical teach- 
ing of Catholicism home to them ? 

I repeat, I am considering now the vast multitudes who have but 
little leisure for speculative argument the workers to whom life is 
so terribly practical. To accomplish this work the church needs 



286 THE WORKWOMAN'S APOSTOLATE. [June, 

an army of devoted men and women chosen from the working 
class itself, who by the example of their lives, even more than 
by word of mouth, shall leaven the multitude and lead them to 
Jesus Christ. This army of Christ must be chosen, as I say, 
cfrom the working class; in the first place, because the Gospel 
is always preached more successfully by the living example ; 
'-aiitl again, because the poor understand the poor, and because 
daily contact is necessary to a successful apostolate. The social 
-Worker who brings culture and refinement into the midst of the 
poor can do much to help them in the struggle of life; but the 
greatest help of all, the example of the living man that must 
come from the poor themselves. 

I do not wish in any way to disparage the most necessary 
and useful work done by social workers of the leisured and edu- 
cated class. They do a work which none but themselves can 
do. The maintenance and supervision of educational centres 
and clubs, the visiting of the sick, rescue-work in its various 
forms all this is needful. The very contact of East and West 
brought about by such work is productive of good both to the 
helper and the helped. It frequently brings a vision of culture 
and refinement into the midst of squalor, and who can tell 
how much moral good is done even by such a flitting vision 
when the culture is conjoined with sympathy and good will ? 
And the man or woman of leisure, are they not benefited by 
contact with the grim realities of poverty and labor ? If they 
are not benefited, it is owing to a moral defect somewhere in 
their own character. The personal service of the poor and luck- 
less, represented by social unions and settlements and clubs, or 
by membership of boards of guardians or charity organizations, 
and not least by private visiting, is a religious duty which the 
leisured owe to their poor neighbors ; and in its own way 
helps to raise the general moral tone of the multitude, and so 
prepare the way for religion. Nevertheless, it is true that the 
working class and the poor will be saved in the last resort by 
themselves ; by the influence and apostolate of men and 'women 
who themselves are poor and live by the labor of their hands. 

Hence it is that one of the supreme needs of the church to- 
day is an apostolate of earnest men and women of the working 
class, who, imbued by a true Christian spirit, will uncompromis- 
ingly do battle for their Faith, not indeed by easy controversy 
about doctrines though in its own time and place such con- 



1902.] THE WORKINGMAN'S APOSTOLATE. 287 

troversy may be useful but rather by the more difficult argu- 
ment of a life inspired by Faith and Hope, and firm in its 
application of the Gospel to the common acts of daily exist- 
ence ; a life which will reflect in action the working of Chris- 
tian moral principle, especially at those very points where the 
application of Christian principle is most difficult under present 
conditions, and where consequently Christian principle is most 
frequently wanting. Such an army of practical Christians would 
be the very salt of democracy ; and without it democracy will 
hardly be saved. 

THE WORKINGMAN'S APOSTOLATE. 

Now let us consider of what sort must be this army of 
Christian workers ? 

In the first place, they must be men fully alive to the actual 
economic situation as it affects the working class. This is an 
essential condition of a successful apostolate, for how can any 
one influence his fellows unless he have the sympathy born of 
knowledge of their circumstances ? A sympathy founded in 
mere emotion or the result of -vague general principles, however 
legitimate in itself, is not the power that has vital influence over 
other people's lives. Hence knowledge of the actual social 
position of the working class, both in its economic aspect and its 
moral, is necessarily to be fostered if any good work is to be 
done. This fact has been well recognized abroad by the 
Catholic associations which are combating socialism by raising 
the status of the working class and forming what we might call 
a " social conscience ' in the nation. In these associations we 
find the moral and economic questions of the hour treated of 
and discussed, so that the members of the associations are well 
coached in all matters affecting the social situation. In France 
even so spiritual a society as the Third Order of St. Francis 
has its " circles ' for the study of the social questions. The 
simple fact is that you cannot apply remedies to an evil you do 
not understand. Vague platitudes about justice and charity are 
no argument against the socialistic appeal. The Catholic work- 
ingman who for his own self-interest lends himself to a system 
which by general consent is harmful physically or morally to 
the worker, is but an example of unchristian selfishness. Again, 
if he separates himself from the general movement which makes 
for fair play and more human relationship between employers 



288 THE WORKWOMAN'S APOSTOLATE. [June, 

and employed, he certainly places himself out of court with his 
fellow-men and has no claim to be heard in their councils. 
Moreover he shows himself to be either a self-seeker or a moral 
drone, or perhaps an idealist who has lost his footing on the 
solid earth. Such men are not the sort who will influence the 
world for good or bring the masses to religion. Practical 
sympathy born of knowledge is the first condition of a suc- 
cessful apostolate. There is, unfortunately, too much of a 
tendency amongst religiously minded people to ignore the 
economic and practical side of life upon earth ; forgetting that 
the economic side of life is intimately bound up with the moral. 
Ruskin has told us that the moral character of a nation is 
manifested in its architecture ; that a people really truthful and 
sincere will not be satisfied with cheap, showy ornament, nor 
with shoddy houses. We may say with even greater truth, 
that the persistence of an economic system which results in un- 
necessary hardships to the majority of men whilst a few derive 
inordinate profits, is the manifestation of a false national con- 
science concerning commerce and labor ; and to correct this 
false conscience it is necessary to have a knowledge of true 
economic principles and of the actual situation. Otherwise you 
do but ignorantly foster, by indirect means, the very moral evils 
which you wish to remedy, and which are more or less intimately 
bound up with a false political economy, or with ignorance of 
the effect this has on the people's lives. So, too, in regard to 
such matters as education and marriage. Some knowledge of 
the actual problems surrounding these questions is absolutely 
needed. It is all very well to declaim generally against unde- 
nominational education ; but how many who do this really know 
the results of such education, or have any notion how the 
practical difficulties of the situation had best be met ? May we 
not ascribe much of the apathy shown, even by many Catholics, 
in this matter to a want of such knowledge ? 

And as regards the marriage question, perhaps the most 
serious we have to face in the near future, how many even 
think of it in the various issues of that difficult subject ? The 
growing number of divorce cases and of the voluntary separa- 
tions of husbands and wives points to an evil having widespread 
roots in society. What are the roots of the evil ? where do 
they lie ? Until we get at the roots of the evil we shall never 
prevail against the divorce court and the unhappy family. 



1902.] THE WORKINGMAN'S APOSTOLATE. 289 

Thus a knowledge of the actual situation is essential to any 
successful result. 

This does not mean that every man or woman need be an 
expert in political economy, or capable of expounding to an 
audience the genesis of social wrongs ; but it does mean that 
there must be a general diffused knowledge of these questions 
amongst the body of Catholic workers, if we are to direct our 
energies in the right direction and with due effect. The Catho- 
lic workingman should, therefore, be encouraged to take an 
intelligent interest in all that concerns the welfare of the work- 
ing multitude. He should not leave it to his socialistic partner 
to understand the bearings of the economic systems upon men's 
lives, or even to point out the injustices which spring from such 
system. No ; the apostle of Christ, even as the socialist, must 
know the world he lives in, else he will but beat the air. 

Moreover it is essential in this apostolate that it be the 
vocation of men and women conscious at once of their proper 
rights as well as of their duties. Unless men are conscious of 
their rights they will never realize their duties, nor truly respect 
themselves. Self-respect implies a consciousness of responsibility; 
but a proper sense of responsibility without a perception of one's 
rights is impossible. The slave has no sense of duty because he 
has no sense of freedom. Perhaps no greater harm has been done 
to religion than by the notion, which seems to be widespread, that 
Christianity, or at least Catholicism, fosters the sense of duty at 
the expense of the sense of rights. Catholicism does nothing of 
the kind; for the simple reason that there can be no duty 
except in conjunction with personal rights. If a man have 
duties to perform, it is implied that he has rights which he may 
lawfully claim. Nay, there are some rights he may not sur- 
render. As Pope Leo XIII. has laid down in his Encyclical 
' Rerum novarum," a man is bound in conscience to claim those 
rights which belong to the development of his soul and mind. 
He may lawfully surrender nothing that is necessary for the 
preservation and fostering of human dignity. " No man," says 
the Pope, " may with impunity outrage that human dignity 
which God Himself treats with reverence, nor stand in the way 
of that higher life which is the preparation for the eternal life 
of heaven. Nay, more ; no man has in this matter power over 
himself. To consent to any treatment which is calculated to 
defeat the end and purpose of his being is beyond his right. 



290 THE WORKWOMAN'S APOSTOLATE. [June, 

He cannot give up his soul to servitude, for it is not man's own 
rights which are here in question, but the rights of God, the most 
sacred and inviolable of all rights." A deep sense of his rights 
as a man and a Christian is, therefore, to be fostered as a 
matter of duty ; for, to repeat the Pope's words, " it is not 
man's own rights which are here in question, but the rights of 
God " ; to whom every man is accountable for the proper de- 
velopment of his being. 

But whilst there are some who seem to think that men have 
duties and no rights, yet there are, perhaps, more amongst the 
working class themselves who seem to hold that men have 
rights and no duties. Perhaps some of these would be less 
urgent in setting forth their rights did they stop to think that 
every right breeds a corresponding responsibility ; and that a 
man's dignity is derived even more from the acceptance of 
responsibility than from the assertion of his rights. In every 
right there lies a concomitant duty. If a man, for example, 
obtain a living wage, he is bound to put it to useful and 
honest purposes, supporting those dependent on him and provid- 
ing, if possible, against future want. If he gains shorter hours, 
his leisure may not be spent in idleness or worse, in wrong- 
doing but in healthy exercises for soul or body. The man who 
spends his leisure hours in the public house or in other profit- 
less fashion, takes away the very justification of a right to 
leisure hours. And in truth the greatest evil which threatens 
democracy is the absence of the sense of responsibility, without 
which no man can live either a Christian or a human life. The 
mere assertion of one's rights without a fulfilment of one's duties 
only demoralizes ; in such assertion lies the root of all social 
selfishness, and consequently of all social evil. What the world 
needs are men and women who to a sense of their rights conjoin 
a keen instinct of duty; who, whilst they will not forget what 
is due to .them, are yet more solicitous about what they owe to 
others. 

Now, it is in deepening, or perhaps it should be said in 
awakening, this sense of responsibility that the chief task of the 
church lies. She has indeed to guard the rights of men, she 
must ever foster a consciousness of rights if she would have 
men maintain their proper dignity ; but whilst men are eager to 
claim, and even to discover, what belongs to them of right, they 
are not so swift to recognize their duties ; hence the difficulty. 



1902.] THE WORKWOMAN'S APOSTOLATE. 291 

What then, broadly speaking, are the duties of the working- 
man and working-woman which call for special attention at the 
present time ? In answering this question we shall arrive at the 
qualifications of the workingman's apostolate. For he will be a 
true apostle of Christ who in his life gives a manifest instance 
of what the Christian workingman should be in action. 

We may conveniently classify his duties by the old theological 
distinction of the duties which we owe to God, our neighbor, and 
ourselves. 

To begin with the duties a man .owes himself: there is before 
all else the duty of self-respect. No man can expect to be held 
in honor by his fellow-men unless he holds himself in honor, 
and acts, speaks, and thinks as a self-respecting man should. 
The man whose dress or gait or speech proves him to have lost 
self-reverence can hardly claim that other men should respect 
him. Every man in large measure creates the esteem in which 
he is held by the respect in which he holds himself. The man 
who will condescend to a mean or vulgar trick, by that very 
disposition of mind dethrones himself from his rightful place in 
the esteem of others. Now, it is but an elementary principle 
of morality that no man can without sin dehumanize himself in 
even the least degree ; he is bound by every law of his being 
to maintain his proper human dignity. . Hence it is that sloven- 
liness is wrong, even when it implies no injury to others ; so too 
is intemperance, or any other vice which vitiates human character 
and puts a man on the road to being a brute. In the grosser 
forms in which the want of respect for one's self manifests itself, 
as in intemperance or lying, the evil is quickly recognized ; but 
all want of self-respect is but a question of degree; nor can you 
ever be sure that the sloven will not develop into a drunkard, 
given the occasion or temptation. For this reason every man 
ought to foster self-reverence as a primary law of his moral 
being; nor ought he to submit to any conditions which of their 
nature tend to degrade him beneath the level of self-respecting 
men. Then again, every man of whatever position in life is bound 
to cultivate his moral and spiritual character. No man is truly 
human who falls short of that moral and spiritual standard by 
which God Himself measures us. People sometimes speak of 
' the human ' and " the spiritual ' as though the terms repre- 
sented two antagonistic forces, as though to speak of a man as 
being spiritual is by implication to deny that he is human ; 



292 THE WORKWOMAN'S APOSTOLATE. [June, 

whereas, in fact, the spiritual man is the most perfectly human. 
The antithesis of spirituality is not humanity, but brutality ; and 
in so far as a man fails to acquire a proper spiritual standard he 
is less than human, and approximates to the mere brute. So 
that the cultivation of one's spiritual faculties, of the intellect 
and the moral sense, is a primary duty which every man owes 
himself and the God who made him. 

When we pass to the duties a workingman owes his neigh- 
bor, there are two questions which demand special notice the 
Home question and that . of a man's relationship to his 
fellow-workers. The moral life of a nation can always be 
measured with fair exactitude by the reverence in which the 
people at large hold marriage and domestic life. A nation 
which looks upon the marriage vow as sacred and casts a halo 
of sanctity around the home is almost sure to be morally sound. 
Any loosening of this relationship is an infallible symptom of 
moral decay. It is, therefore, with anxiety that one sees the 
increasing want of reverence in which the marriage tie is held, 
as though it were a mere civil contract entered into for some 
temporary advantage or present self-interest. The evidence for 
this is found not merely in the increasing number of divorces 
which every year cast a shadow over our civilization, but in 
the lack of the domestic sentiment amongst our younger men 
and women. It is not venturing a rash prophecy to say that 
in the near future the church will have a severe struggle with 
the state to preserve the Christian idea of marriage. Now, this 
is assuredly a matter where she will need the loyal devotion of 
the working class. For to-day the workingman may be said to 
rule the state. It is his vote which puts men into political 
office or keeps them out. But is the Catholic workingman alive 
to the danger which is growing up swiftly around him ? Does 
he realize his obligation as a citizen to use his vote for the 
sanctity of the home against the irreligious spirit which makes 
divorce easy and seductive ? 

Then there is that other question of the workingman's rela- 
tions with his fellow-workers. The workingman to-day is fast 
merging his individual self into membership of a vast associa- 
tion. Circumstances have forced him to combine with others of 
his own trade and class. Employers have to deal not so much 
with individual workingmen as with trades- unions. And even 
when a man does not belong to a trades-union he yet fre- 



1902.] THE WORKINGMAN'S APOSTOLATE. 293 

quently feels a sort of moral obligation to stand by those who, 
like himself, have to earn their bread. The instinct of self- 
preservation has compelled men, if they would hold their own, 
to combine. The existence of this condition of things raises, 
however, moral questions which demand of the Catholic work- 
ingman close scrutiny. 

For it is evident that this right of combination, like all 
other rights, may become a wrong, unless it is taken in con- 
junction with its responsibilities, and unless its limitations are 
recognized. No class of men have any right to combine to 
work injustice ; and if men claim rights, they must also at the 
same time assume the duties which accrue from the rights. A 
workingman's combination has for its lawful object the securing 
of a just wage and reasonable hours of labor, or other human 
conditions for the laborer. It can never lawfully use its power 
against the rights and fair consideration due to the employers ; 
nor can any member of the union in conscience act with the 
union when such aggression is manifest. Moreover, just as the 
individual man is in duty bound to cultivate as far as in him 
lies good-will and friendly relations with his employer, so is 
every union responsible for any failure on its part to foster and 
maintain the same good relations. The legitimate object of 
every combination is, in the first place, to obtain justice for its 
members ; but in combining together men never escape the 
larger relationships of life which bind them to cultivate uni- 
versal chanty. The Catholic workingman, therefore, in regard 
to his fellow-workingmen has this two-fold duty. On the one 
hand he ought loyally to stand by his fellow-workmen in what- 
ever affects their human condition ; resisting with them any 
injustice which tends to lower their human dignity and proper 
self-respect. Thus, he should never willingly accept a manifestly 
unjust wage, if his acceptance would be taken as a precedent 
in the case of others. And, generally speaking, he should 
loyally stand by the action of his union or class so long as 
the object aimed at is necessary for the general welfare of his 
fellow-workers. Any other course would be gross selfishness, 
unworthy of a Christian. Nevertheless, he must have the cour- 
age to dissociate himself from any action which he knows to be 
an injustice towards other classes; and what is of still more 
practical urgency, he should ever seek to make his influence 
felt in the cause of honesty and good-will. One of the moral 




294 THE WORKWOMAN'S APOSTOLATE. [June, 

dangers arising from a union is that individuals, realizing their 
power in combination and that the union will be sure to stand 
by them in case of conflict with an employer, are apt to turn 
out idle and profitless servants, taking good wages but giving 
bad work. Unfortunately, trades- unionism has been made to 
bear no little of the obliquy attaching to dishonest members. 
Yet if the union assumes the power of enforcing the rights of 
its members, it must in common honesty take all reasonable 
precautions to see that the members fulfil their duties. Any 
union which fails to do this is internally immoral ; for to dis- 
sociate duties from rights is always immoral. Hence the Catho- 
lic member of a union is in conscience bound to bring his own 
personal influence to bear upon the action of the union in en- 
forcing common honesty upon those who claim its protection. 
Nor do I see how any Catholic can be a member of a union 
which persists in acting otherwise. Fair wage implies fair labor ; 
and no one, either individually or in combination, can claim 
fair wage unless he is prepared to give equally fair labor. To 
do otherwise is to renounce every claim to be recognized as an 
honest citizen. And every Catholic workingman should be as 
a citizen beyond reproach, else what power can he have 
amongst his non- Catholic fellow-men to bring them to a knowl- 
edge of the faith ? 

There remains yet the duties which the workingman owes 
directly to God ; or, to be more explicit, those duties which 
spring from the direct personal relationship between God and 
His creature. Now, in this respect the Catholic workingman of 
to-day needs above all else to foster a strong, lively faith in the 
mysteries of religion. Modern democracy is to a very large 
extent a people without faith. The conditions of existence 
under an industrial regime tend to materialize the mind and 
to deaden the spiritual faculties. And so it is that the mul- 
titudes in our cities have come to lose their God and their 
belief in the future beyond the grave. And yet these multi- 
tudes are not without religious instincts. There is still deep 
down in their nature a craving for religion, and for a dogmatic 
religion. But how is this religious craving to be fostered into 
a conscious desire to learn the truth? Chiefly by the living 
example of the men and women whose faith is manifestly their 
most precious possession, and who in the light of that faith are 
evidently, leading more spiritual lives, and purer, less selfish, 



1902.] THE WORKWOMAN'S APOSTOLATE. 295 

* 

more dutiful lives, than those lead who have not their faith. 
It is by the lives of such men and women as these that God's 
grace will act generally upon the multitude ; for a living ex- 
ample attracts more than the spoken word. Unfortunately, the 
infidelity of the world at large has had its influence upon our 
own people, and even amongst Catholics a cold and weak 
faith is but too frequent. But the apostle of Christ must needs 
be one whose faith burns warmly and brightly within his soul. 
It is not sufficient to compassionate the multitude, if one would 
save them ; one needs even more a full, firm belief in God 
and in the church, which is God's representative ' upon earth. 
Nor can a weak faith ever do God's work. Faith must needs 
be strong if it is to move men's hearts. Hence whoever would 
fulfil his duty to others, in the work of saving men's souls, 
must first strengthen his own soul in daily prayer and frequent- 
ing of the sacraments. 

In this paper I have endeavored to sketch briefly the work- 
ingman of whom the church has need at this present time, and 
, by whose means she will chiefly gain the vast multitude who 
toil and suffer, but who yet wander as sheep without a shep- 
herd. I do not believe that any efficient work can be done on 
a large scale to bring this multitude into the church, unless the 
Catholic workingman and working-woman are enlisted amongst 
the social workers of the church and take part in her aposto- 
late. The thirteenth century witnessed one of the greatest re- 
ligious revivals recorded in history, when St. Francis of Assisi 
and his disciples " upheld the edifice of Christendom from tot- 
tering to its base." But the very strength of the Franciscan 
movement lay in the fact that St. Francis incorporated into his 
Brotherhood of Penance men and women of all classes the 
poor and the laborer as well as the rich and the learned. So 
to-day, if the church is to win the multitude who toil, she 
must find her apostles not only amongst the rich and leisured, 
but amongst the poor and the working class, who eat the same 
bread and speak the same language and endure the same strug- 
gle for existence as the multitude they would win for Christ. 
But have we realized this truth as we ought ? Do we make 
sufficient use of our workingmen and working-women in our 
efforts to reach the working multitudes ? 

Crawley, England. 



296 THE MYSTERY OF GRACE. [June, 




THE MYSTERY OF GRACE. 

I. 

ES. It is a mystery, though it is a fact. Peering 
with the eyes of Faith through the veil that 
conceals it, we had almost said in our childish 
love of superlatives at every fresh surprise it 
is the chiefest mystery to couple with our prac- 
tical lives. Indeed, to those without Faith, must it not truly 
be, if thought of at all, perhaps the greatest stumbling-block ? 
Or rather, is it not wholly eliminated from their thoughts as 
too foreign to the entire visible mechanism of human life to 
warrant any consideration ? Having arranged their lives regard- 
less of it as a fact, without effort to experience it, without 
desire either to know or to believe it they see no evidence of 
it ; they recognize no outward sign of difference between those 
who may have and those who have it not no light in the face, 
no halo as they might say, to mark or distinguish it. 
Surely, a mystery. 

II. 

Strange are thy second- sights, O Faith ! 

Here are men good enough to sit at meat with, to do busi- 
ness with ; nay, to exchange good offices and the most affection- 
ate relations with. And yet there may in fact be the whole 
distance of Heaven and Hell between us. Oh ! not only by and 
by when we are through with each other, have no further uses for, 
no further commerce with, each other. That were bad enough. 
But here and now, divided only by a stretch of hands across 
this table or this page ; this moment as we sit or stand together 
the whole reach of space that separates us from the highest 
seraph is not a stone's throw compared to that between one 
soul in the state of grace, and another in sin, deliberate, deadly 
sin ; between the one upon whom God's invisible smile of ap- 
proval is resting amid all his frailties and his travel-stains; and 
the one whose will is uttering, somewhere in the depths of his 
being, somehow in language of his own choosing and formulation, 
underneath the outward semblance of his face, his formal conduct 



1902.] THE MYSTERY OF GRACE. 297 

and his life in that innermost secret place where free will stamps 
upon the known truth or the known right the hall-mark of its 
personal placet or veto ; where in some sovereign synthesis it 
couples its individual Nay to an eternal Yea : No, I will not 
believe ; no I will not obey ; no I will not love. I prefer to 
be Esau, and not Jacob. I prefer the present pottage to the 
birthright ; the satisfaction of my present desires to the dictates 
of a conscience which seems independent of me and assumes to 
command me. I prefer my now to the eternal now of God. 
Away with Him ; crucify Him ! Give me Barabbas. His blood 
be upon me and the children of my own will. 

That is Hell': inchoate; not yet beyond the reclaiming 
power of God and grace, simply because it is not the final 
word and the final act of the awful scene. That soul is not in 
Hell, but it is Hell in that soul now the web and woof, the 
stuff ano! substance of which Hell is made. 

Terrific thought ; but oh ! mystery : 

It gives no sign. 

" A wicked and adulterous generation shall ask for a sign, 
but none shall be given them." 

III. . ", ' 

There is no sign. But what a world if there was ; if it was 
stamped on every face ! Could we be in it and live : live in it 
and be free, in the sense in which God's order has made our 
probation, our election and our deserving free ? - 

iv. ' ;: ' ;" 

But our purpose here is not so far afield. 

To the personal question for it is first of all and intensely 
a personal question is there not some answer quite sufficient 
for our personal need ? 

Yes, and one not based on profound research or on much 
learning. It does not require matriculation in the great 
academies of studied syllogisms or of storied lore. It appeals 
to each one to whom the personal question comes ; to the same 
nature of evidence from which the wonder grows to the world 
of practical experience and experiment, of personal consciousness 
and testimony. 

Christian soul : " Taste and see." 



298 THE MYSTERY OF GRACE. [June, 

Oh! specious sophists that we are-! We talk "reason," and 
it is not reason that we want, but self-evidence vision. We 
talk arguments, but what we really ask is to be knocked down. 
Like a child, like a mob, like a brute that awaits, nay invites 
the lash, what we look for at bottom is physical compulsion and 
the taking away, taking out of our hands, of practical liberty. 
It is : force us to believe, and we will believe. Nay, more than 
that: force us to obey, or we will not obey. 

But between the just wrath of offended Omnipotence, which 
might take us at our word, and let us perish at pleasure, 
Mercy and Grace beckon and whisper: 

"Taste and see." 

V. 

And who that has accepted the invitation, who that has 
fairly tried, will say, to himself at least, that in actual proof 
and practice Faith has lied ; that there is no sense of difference 
not blinding, perhaps, like the thunderbolt which felled Saul; 
not a continuous substitution of another life of experience to 
the annihilation of the trials of probationary existence; but 
oh ! so recognizable, once known so sweetly stored in the lodges 
of memory, like the grasp of a friendly hand in the dark, like 
the fluttering of wings of the angel of peace, almost like a 
touch of the hem of Christ's garment, from which virtue came 
out ; clearer and deeper and sweeter as we learn to welcome, to 
housel and to love it more ; the difference between the presence 
of God's grace in the soul, the kiss of His mercy, His peace 
and His love in us ; between that, and the state of sin. 

- VI. 

Of course there is such a thing as a false mysticism, and 
mistaking the mere phenomena of sensibility for the genuine 
emotions of an upright soul ; and even, perhaps, the mind's 
real delight at truth perceived and accepted, for the move- 
ments of God's Spirit in us. But, on the whole, is there not 
much more danger under guise of an assumed rationalism and 
of polar positivism, to stifle the natural responsiveness of the 
human heart to the divine agitations ; in buttressed fear of 
hypothetical hysterias to cultivate soul atonicity ; and by a 
mechanical apparatus of repulsion and a priori negation, to 
deaden ourselves against the unspeakable solicitations and ten- 



1902.] THE MYSTERY OF GRACE. 299 

dernesses of God. Ah ! we have had experience of them. But 
because we now would not believe, or again, because we would 
not believe too much, we explain them away even if we do not 
succeed to frighten them away. 

What Catholic, for instance, nursed in the sane and secure 
principles of the Church, need fear to err through excess of 
realization of the presence of the sweet Lord, the Divine Wooer, 
who in Holy Communion so marvellously and entrancingly re- 
peats to each of us the troth : 



"And -I will love him, and manifest myself to him," 
"And we will come, and make our abode in him." 

Indeed, is not the real danger, the radical error, with us 
ordinary people, engrossed in material seekings and strivings, 
this estrangement from the truth that grace, the possession of 
grace, the fact of grace, is still (let us hope so) the normal fact 
of our daily lives ? the elevating and ennobling power, quality 
and actual thing which alone warrants us to be called moral, 
Christian men and women ; which actually refines the dross of 
our deeds in spite of us ; and which abides with us even though 
we deny to it the pittance of a thought and the condescension of 
a moment's consciousness : leaving it to work in sooth, as in the 
poet's line, 

" Unfelt, unheard, unseen." 

VII. 

Ah ! Reason may have no plummet to sound all the deeps 
of Faith : but its cold cavillings shudder and take flight before 
the tested and accepted whisperings which the Spirit in so 
many ways and in so many tones breathes in upon us. 

And when we have hearkened, how beautiful to our glad- 
dened sense is this world of grace, seen, so to speak, from 
God's side of it. 

Was it not worth while, if we might say so, this new world 
to us, with its foreshadowings, nay, its dawning radiance of 
Heaven ; already initiated and tinted upon our lives by our 
willing anticipation and co-operation ; this world of fragmentary 
but still true mirrors of God's truth and beauty ; of free beings^ 
with light enough from above to guide, and individual initiative 

and power enough to accept the guidance freely or to reject it ; 
VOL. LXXV. 20 



300 



THE MYSTERY OF GRACE. 



[June. 



to choose right or wrong, good or evil; that world of the 
children of grace and liberty whose voices like a song in the 
night rise towards the veiled heavens, saying in chorus to the 
great Author : We believe, we hope, we love ; whose lips have 
learnt to call Him: Abba, Father; whose hearts confess the 
Saviour whom He sent, the Eternal Word made flesh, and know 
Him in all His hidden tabernacles, saying: It is the Lord; 
whose steps obey His call and, like Peter and Philip, follow 
Him ; who hearken to those He deputed to continue His mis- 
sion visibly, and to their glad tidings, and gather within the 
fold of which He laid the spiritual lines and bounds ; who par- 
take of His Sacraments and proclaim the communion of all who 
love Him ; who seek the remission of sins which His merits 
earned and His ministers apply; who through the trials and 
tribulations, the works and the duties of life, testify on earth to 
Heaven, and with uplifted hearts await the vision of that en- 
circling world which mortal eyes see not nor have the senses 
explored, but to which Faith points in harmony with all that 
is higher, nobler, purer, sweeter, and more quickening in the 
deepest and truest recesses of our nature, our character, and 
our conduct, our whole nature : thought, will, conscience, be- 
liefs, loves, and hopes as the INTENSER REALITY in which we 
live and move and have our being. 





THE PRATER, A POPULAR PROMENADE. 





RAMBLES IN EUROPEAN LANDS. 

BY M. JANE WITHERS. 

VIENNA. 

HERE is something peculiarly fascinating for 
Catholics in the Austrian capital. Passing 
through Germany one is often made to feel 
how much is lost to us by the transformation of 
so many noble Catholic churches into Lutheran 
places of worship. The buildings are in good preservation, as 
in Nuremberg and many other German towns, and the old 
monuments remain in many cases intact; but the life is gone 
from them for us, and it seems strange for a Catholic tomb to 
remain in a Protestant edifice, like that of St. Seebald in the 
Church of St. Lawrence in Nuremberg, raising a silent yet 
touching protest against its present incongruous position. 

In Austria this is all changed. The atmosphere is entirely 
Catholic ; and one knows that in almost every street there is 
some little church where one may hear Mass, or say a prayer, 
if you only know where to look for it. Many of the smaller 



302 RAMBLES IN EUROPEAN LANDS. [June, 

churches seem almost like ordinary houses. You are told which 
door to open, and on entering you are amazed to find yourself 
in the midst x>f a little gathering of closely packed worshippers, 
who are so absorbed in their own devotions as scarcely to 
notice your entrance or subsequent departure. It gives one the 
home feeling which is so dear to the heart of every Catholic. 

Vienna is certainly one of the most cheerful of cities. The 
air is fresh and the wide-open streets in the newer parts of the 
town are made lively by the sharp trot of the little two-horse 
carriages which are the chief means of locomotion in the city. 
Double lines of tramways run along the centres of the princi- 
pal streets, and are hardly noticed as possible disfigurements to 
the roadways, which are decorated by freely growing, shady trees. 

The Prater^the wide drive towards the outskirts is the 

i 

scene of the greatest social gathering, and splendid equipages 
are driven along it at a rapid rate, for no vehicle must linger 
in Vienna. 

It is only in the older part of the town that one finds nar- 
row streets. The Bognergasse is one of the most interesting ; 
and, unfortunately, it is now being partially demolished. 

The principal church is St. Stephen's. It is a Gothic edifice 
with a very high steeple (137.94 metres), from which one may 
have a splendid view of the city and its environs. 

The old romanesque church was founded in 1144, and in 

1357 Duke Rudolph IV. enlarged and reconstructed it, and laid 

the foundation of the present Gothic building. In 1433 the 

high southern tower was completed. The nave was covered 

\ in 1556. 

Two towers, called the Heidenthiirme, remain still as part 
of the original romanesque building. 

The high altar is composed of black marble, and the altar- 
piece, by Tobias Bock, represents The Stoning of St. Stephen. 

The Frauenchor (north side choir) has an altar-piece repre- 
senting the Ascension of the Blessed Virgin, and contains the 
tomb of the Founder Rudolph IV. 

In the Chapel of St. Catherine stands the sarcophagus of 
the Emperor Frederic III., by Lerch. 

The Cross, or Savoy Chapel, contains the tomb of Prince 
Eugene and an altar wall fresco by Ender. The stained glass 
windows are very beautiful, from designs by Fiihrich and one 
by Geyling. 




1902.] 



RAMBLES IN EUROPEAN LANDS. 



303 




CHURCH OF ST. STEPHEN. 

Although the church is so vast, magnificent, and imposing, 
it does not give one the feeling of being too large. It is filled 
to overflowing on Sundays and holydays by devout worshippers. 
One of the things which strike one very much is the way in 
which the members of the congregations stand almost motion- 
less during an entire Mass, or even Mass and sermon, without 
giving any visible sign of weariness or flagging attention. 

The Church of St. Stephen stands in the centre of Vienna, 
in the very heart of its population, and its towers may be seen 



304 RAMBLES IN EUROPEAN LANDS. [June, 

from afar. Quite humble little shops nestle under the -shelter of 
the church walls, and all around it may be found the principal 
business places of the city. 

The Votive Church is also a very beautiful Gothic building. 
It was erected 1856-1879 in remembrance of the escape of the 
Emperor Francis Joseph from assassination in 1853. Fesstel 
was the architect. 

The church has three naves, with aisles, choirs, and chapels, 
and two slender open towers, 99 metres high. The splendid 
fa9ade has numerous sculptures by Benk, Erler, Gasser, etc. 
The interior is magnificently decorated in gold and colors, and 
there are 78 splendid stained glass windows, each one a gem. 

The chapels too are handsome, and in the Baptistery chapel 
may be seen the marble tomb of Count Salm (1530), who 
defended Vienna against Soliman II. 

The public buildings in Vienna are exceedingly fine. 

The Burg, the royal palace, is a long building, to which a 
photograph barely does justice, as one cannot get the chief effect. 

The Burg Thor, or entrance to the royal court-yard, is ex- 
tremely imposing. 

One of the most interesting places in the neighborhood of 
Vienna is the castle of Schonbrunn. It is within an easy drive 
of the city, and it is here that the aged Emperor makes his real 
home and spends what leisure he may have from the arduous 
duties of state. 

This beautiful summer palace was rebuilt by Maria Theresa 
from designs by Fischer von Erlach, and comprises upwards of 
1,000 rooms, all containing many beautiful paintings and objects 
of historic interest. 

The gardens are laid out in the French style, leading up 
by green sloping terraces to the Gloriette, where a splendid 
view of Vienna may be enjoyed. The terraces are adorned 
with statuary by sculptors of eminence. The rooms are very 
interesting, and it was here that Napoleon took up his night 
quarters in 1805 and 1809. In one of the principal rooms 
still stands the couch on which Napoleon's only son, the Duke 
of Reichstadt and " King of Rome," suffered a lingering illness 
and died at the age of twenty- one. 

It was drawn up close to the window overlooking the lovely 
grounds ; and one could not but think how many long hours 



1902.] 



RAMBLES IN EUROPEAN LANDS. 



305 




THE DUKE OF REICHSTADT, THE ONLY SON OF NAPOLEON I. 

this poor lad, the son of an Austrian mother and the exiled 
Napoleon, must have spent there in weariness and pain, in 
comparative seclusion, if not actual obscurity. 

Very quiet are now those noble halls, and visitors may 
wander unmolested through the grounds almost at will the 
turning out of the guard from time to time being the only in- 
dication that some royal visitor has come or gone with very 
little ceremony. 

On holidays the people of Vienna flock to Schonbrunn in 
great numbers and enjoy themselves in the neighborhood. 



306 



RAMBLES IN EUROPEAN LANDS. 



[June, 



" Unser Fritz." as the people lovingly call their Emperor, is 
adored by them, and it is the boast of the people at Schon- 
brunn that his real home is in their midst. 




VOTIVE CHURCH. 

The latest event of interest which has occurred at Schon- 
brunn was the betrothal of the Archduchess Elizabeth, the Em- 
peror's granddaughter the daughter of that ill-fated Prince 
Rudolph, the Emperor's only son^to Prince Otto of Win- 
dischgratz, a lieutenant in the First Uhlan Regiment. 



1902.] 



RAMBLES IN EUROPEAN LANDS. 



307 



Had Prince Rudolph left a son, he would have succeeded 
the present Emperor ; but his daughter cannot do this. She is 
still very young, and it is said of simple tastes. " Little Eliza- 
beth," as the Viennese always call her, might well have aspired 
to a throne ; but we are told that when she asked her grand- 
father to let her marry the man she had chosen, he made very 
little opposition. Yet there is something peculiarly touching in 
the manner in which his consent was given. 




SCHONBRUNN AND THE GLORIETTE. 



' It is the will of God," he said; and so the matter was 
settled. 

Surely two more pathetically situated royalties than this aged 
and much-tried Emperor, and the young Princess, to whom he 
is devotedly attached, could scarcely be imagined. The dawn 
of the life of this young Princess has been clouded by heavy 
sorrow ; may its fuller development bring the happiness which 
so retiring and gentle a disposition merits ! 

No mention of Vienna would be complete without a refer- 
ence to one of the most interesting churches which it contains : 
the Capuchin Church, where rest the remains of the illustrious 



308 RAMBLES IN EUROPEAN LANDS. [June, 

dead of the house of Austria. The exterior of the church has 
little attraction for the sightseer only. 

Even on entering it there is nothing to make one won- 
der at or admire in the beauty of structure or decoration. 
The entrance is extremely simple one would think it a church 
for almost the very poor. Continual Masses are said there all 
the morning; and, go when you will, you find a devout congre- 
gation of earnest worshippers the very poor being there in 
greatest numbers. 

Yet, and it is this which is so interesting, in the vaults be- 
low this little edifice lie the remains of those whose names are 
full of historical interest. 

One of the monks accompanies visitors to see the tombs, 
and explains in loud and distinct tones the names inscribed on 
them. Leaving this rather disturbing influence, one is glad to 
wander quietly and alone among those gloomy shades, and ponder 
for a little on the histories connected with those famous per- 
sonages whose mortal remains rest in such a lovely spot. 

Here is the leaden double sarcophagus of Francis I. and 
his wife, the great Maria Theresa, the famous double monument 
by Moll ; there the tomb of the Duke of Reichstadt, the little 
"King of Rome," Napoleon's only son, who died in 1832 ; and 
also that of his mother, Marie Louise, who followed him in 
1847. Here too is the tomb of Maximilian of Mexico, whose 
tragic death took place in 1867. 

Close by that of Maria Theresa is the monument containing 
the remains of the ill-fated Prince Rudolph, whose terrible end 
dealt such a blow to his family and country. 

Conspicuous among those memorials to the mighty of the 
earth, now lying so low, is the bier containing all that is left of 
the murdered Empress Elizabeth, the once beautiful consort of 
the present -Emperor, who was so foully done to death at 
Geneva. Among all the tributes of affection and admiration 
which decorate this bier, the wreath sent by the ladies of 
Geneva is still conspicuous. 

Although the spirits of those illustrious dead have passed 
from among the people of Vienna, they are not forgotten. 
Their last resting places are scarcely as magnificent as one 
might expect considering the splendors of the palaces which 
they inhabited while alive, and which still remain almost as when 
they left them ; but, in the poor little Capuchin church, the re- 



1902.] 



RAMBLES IN EUROPEAN LANDS. 



309 







THE CAPUCHIN CHURCH ST. MARY OF THE ANGELS. 

ligious of that order offer continual Masses and endless prayers 
for the repose of the souls of those thus committed to their 
keeping, and one feels more and more on visiting it how fleet- 
ing are the glories of this life, and that the only treasures which 
remain are those laid up in better store-houses than those of 
this world. 

" Beati mortui qui in Domino moriuntur." 



" Requiescant in pace. 1 



310 HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. [June, 




HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND.* 

BY MARY CATHERINE CROWLEY. 

JOME years ago, during a journey from London to 
Edinburgh, I chanced to fall in with two unusual 
travelling companions. The first was a Religious 
of the Sacred Heart whom I encountered, escorted 
by a small boy, on the platform of Euston Sta- 
tion, and to whom I hastened to introduce myself as one fresh 
from a visit to the houses of the order in Paris and Vienna, 
begging her to choose a place in the compartment of the train 

where my belongings were already disposed. Madame B is, 

I have since been told, a member of an English noble family. 
All I learned of her personality then was that she was going 
up from Roehampton to the comparatively new convent at 
Carlisle. 

Nevertheless, we were soon chatting like old friends, espe- 
cially as the only other occupant of the carriage was a gentle 
young woman with large, intelligent brown eyes, which had in 
them also a pathetic expression. 

Before long, with a pretty manner, she joined in the conver- 
sation, and we soon learned that she had just parted from a 
brother, her only living relative, and was returning to the Isle 
of Skye, where she had lived for several years as governess 
with a family whose only Catholic neighbors were the humble 
fisher folk. For, shut off by the mists from the rest of the 
world, the peasants of the island have preserved the Gaelic 
language and the faith of their ancestors. 

Many were the little incidents she told of her life among 
them ; incidents that, together with the reminiscences of that 
pleasant journey, come back to me as I turn the pages of the 
invaluable collection of ancient Gaelic hymns and incantations 
orally collected in the Highlands and Islands of Scotland during 
forty years, and translated most poetically and beautifully into 
English by Mr: Alexander Carmichael. 

*Fiom the Carmina Gadellca. Hymns and Incantations orally collected in the Highlands 
and Islands of Scotland, and translated into English by Alexander Carmichael. Pub. Edin- 
burgh, 1900 ; three hundred copies printed. 



1902.] HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. 311 

Once upon a time I used occasionally to hear the Rosary 
recited in Irish, and child though I was, I remember having 
been impressed with the rhythmic character of the words and 
their musical reiteration. 

I have also an agreeable recollection of being a youthful 
listener to the learned conversations between an old Scotch gen- 
tleman and an old Irish lady anent the subject of the Gaelic 
language, which, they said, when pronounced softly was " the 
Irish," and when in more burring tones "the Scotch." 

What would they think to-day if they saw the words of the 
language which St. Columba transcribed in his cell at lona 
rattled off speedily, but not irreverently, by the type-writing 
machine in the preparation of this article, and knew that the 
reading of the words brings back, as familiar, sounds caught by 
a child who was wonderingly interested in their discussions ? 

The Catholics of Scotland are found principally in the High- 
lands, the Isle of Skye, and the Western Isles, variously called 
the Hebrides, " Eileena Bride," " Eileena Fada," and anciently 
"Iniscead." Among these we find the Isles of "the Nuns," of 
"the Monks," St. Flann, St. Kilda, the storied Isle of Roca- 
barraidh, and, it is said, the historic Isle of Atlantis. 

Through the straits and narrows of these Hebrid Isles the 
Atlantic rushes into the Minch, and the Minch into the Atlan- 
tic, four times in every twenty-four hours, the effect of the con- 
stant tossing to and fro of these mighty waters being very grand 
but desolate. 

To these fog-shrouded, rock-bound islands and the wildest 
parts of the mainland the forefathers of many of the present 
occupants were driven by the appearance of Protestantism in 
Scotland, and the madness of John Knox and his followers. 

These people are simple and law-abiding. Common crime is 
rare and serious crime unknown among them. They are good 
to the poor, kind to the stranger, and courteous to all. 

1 During the years that I lived among them," says the com- 
piler of the Carmina Gadelica, " I never met with incivility nor 
vulgarity. I never entered a house without the inmates offering 
me food or apologizing for their want of it. I was never asked 
for charity, a striking contrast to my experience in England, 
where I was frequently asked for food, for drink, for money by 
individuals whose incomes would have been wealth to the poor 
men and women of the west. After long experience of his 



312 HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. [June 

tenants a prominent Scotchman recently said, ' The Uist are born 
gentlemen, Nature's noblemen.' 

Gaelic oral literature has been disappearing during the last 
three centuries, the causes thereof being the so-called Reforma- 
tion, the wars, the evictions, the disruption, the schools, and the 
spirit of the age. The so-called Reformation condemned the 
faith of the Celts and their poetic and devout practices, and 
destroyed their ancient abbeys and monasteries, rich in beautiful 
sculptures; the wars harassed the people, the evictions scattered 
them over the world, the new schoolmasters and the ministers 
had a baleful effect upon the language, literature, manly sports, 
and innocent amusements of the Highlanders. 

A young lady writes : 

"When I came to Imlay I was sent to the parish school to 
obtain a proper grounding in arithmetic. I was charmed with 
my companions and their Gaelic songs. On getting out of 
school one evening the girls resumed singing a song which they 
had begun on the previous evening. I joined willingly, if timidly, 
my knowledge of Gaelic being small. The schoolmaster heard 
us and .called us back. He punished us until the blood trickled 
through our fingers, although we were big girls with the dawn 



of womanhood upon us. The thought of that scene thrills me 
with indignation." 

Mr. Carmichael himself was once taking down a very beau- 
tiful Gaelic myth from the lips of an old man, when the grand- 
son of the narrator, himself an aspirant teacher, called out in 
tones of superior authority : " Grandfather, the teacher says you 
ought to be punished for your lying stories." The old man 
stopped in pained surprise. It required time and sympathy to 
soothe his feelings and obtain the rest of the tale, which was 
wise, beautiful, and poetic, and was afterwards appreciated as 
such by the Royal Society of Edinburgh. 

After many failures, and having journeyed far to reach him, 
Mr. Carmichael once induced a man to come to " the lee of a 
knoll ' to tell him a tale. They were well into the spirit of 
the story when two men passed them. The story-teller imme- 
diately stopped, chagrined because they had heard a few words 
of what he was relating. " I shall be reproached by my family, 
bantered by my friends, and reproved by my minister," he 
said ; and no persuasion could induce him to finish his narra- 
tive. 






1902.] HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. 313 

At another time the patient compiler succeeded in getting 
a shepherd to come to him, in order to be away from his 
neighbors. The man travelled fifty-five miles, eight of these 
being across a stormy strait of the Atlantic. He had reached 
the middle of his tale when the sheriff of the district came to 
call on Mr. Carmichael in his rooms. The shepherd fled, leav- 
ing his cap, his plaid, and his staff behind him. The remainder 
of that fine story, as well as much other valuable Gaelic lore, 
died with the shepherd in Australia. In the old days of Catho- 
licity the Scot was not the rigid, austere man he is to-day; 
Protestantism took the spirit and joyousness out of his life. 

' Have you no music, no singing and dancing, now, at your 
marriages ? ' Mr. Carmichael once inquired of a woman of 
Lewis. 

" May the Possessor keep you ! I see that you are a stranger, 
or you would not ask such a question," exclaimed the woman 
in grieved surprise. 

" I have heard it said that in the old days there was hardly 
a house in Lewis where there were not men,, and women too, 
who could play the pipes, or the fiddle, or the trump. But the 
ministers and elders went among the people and besought them 
to forsake their follies." They made them break and burn their 
fiddles, and if there was a foolish man here and there who 
demurred, they themselves broke and burned the instruments, 
saying, with Calvinistic severity : 

'Better is the small fire that warms on the little day of peace, 
Than the big fire that burns on the great day of wrath." 

But in the far Highlands and the Catholic islands relics of 
Gaelic literature are still to be found. The crofters work in 
their stony fields during the day, and in the evening gather at 
one another's houses for the " ceilidh," or story-telling. In win- 
ter, however, these entertainments are most frequent. The house 
of the story-teller is always thronged, and it is difficult to get 
inside and away from the cold wind and sleet without. But, 
with that politeness native to the people, the stranger is pressed 
to come forward and occupy the seat vacated for him beside 
the houseman. The house is clean, if humble, with its bright 
peat fire in the middle of the floor. All the women are seated, 
and most of the men. Little girls crouch beside fathers and 
brothers, boys are perched wherever, boy-like, they can climb. 



3 14 HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. [June, 

The houseman is twisting twigs of heather into ropes to hold 
down thatch, a neighbor crofter is twining quicken roots into 
cords to tie a cow, while another is plaiting bent grass into 
baskets to hold meal, murmuring, perhaps, 

" Eat bread and twist bent, 
And thou this year shalt be as thou wert last." 

The housewife is spinning, a daughter is carding, another 
teasing, while perchance a third daughter, supposed to be work- 
ing, is in the background conversing with a neighbor's son. 
The neighbor wives and maidens are sewing or knitting. The 
first song or story is from the host, then song or story from 
guests until far into the night. 

It is in assemblies like these that the old Gaelic language is 
kept up, the old poetic legends repeated. For want of space 
we can only allude to the legends in passing, giving our con- 
sideration to the hymns and prayers of these people, memorials 
of the time when all of Scotland was Catholic, and Scotland's 
Queen, Margaret, was also Margaret the Saint. 

A beautiful example is the invocation obtained from a 
peasant woman, Mary Macrae, who often walked with her com- 
panions, after the work of the day, distances of ten or fifteen 
miles to a dance, and after dancing all night walked back to 
work again in the morning fresh and vigorous as if nothing un- 
usual had occurred. She was an admirable character, and 
carolled at her work like " Fosgag Mhoire " Our Lady's Lark-r- 
above her. 

Here are the lines : 

" God with me lying down, 
God with me rising up, 
God with me in each ray of light, 
Nor I a ray of joy without Him. 



God with me protecting, 
The Lord with me directing, 
The Spirit with me strengthening, 
For ever and for ever more. Amen. 
Chief of chiefs. Amen." 




1902.] HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. 315 

What beautiful imagery is in this prayer: 

"O God, 

In my deeds, 

In my words, 

In my wishes, 

In my reason, 
And in the fulfilling of my desires ; 

In my sleep, 

In my dreams, 

In my repose, 

In my thoughts, 
In my heart and soul always, 
May the Blessed Virgin Mary, 
And the promised Branch of Glory dwell. 
Oh, in my heart and soul always, 
May the Blessed Virgin Mary, 
And the fragrant Branch of Glory dwell." 

UIRNICH. (Original Gaelic.) 

Adhia, 

Ann mo ghniamh, 

Ann mo bhriathar, 

Ann mo mhiann, 

Ann mo chiall, 

Ann an riarachd mo chail, 

Ann mo shuain, 

Ann mo bhruail, 

Ann mo chluain, 

Ann mo smuain, 

Ann mo chridh agus m' anam a ghnath, 
Biodh an Oigh bheannaichte, Moire, 
Agus Ogan geallaidh na glorach a tamh, 
O ann mo chridh agus m' anam a ghnath, 
Biodh an Oigh bheannaichte Moire, 
Agus Ogan cubhraidh na glorach a tamh. 

And how sublime are some of the 

CHRISTMAS CAROLS. 
No. I. 

" Hey the Gift, ho the Gift, 

Hey the Gift on the living. 
VOL. LXXV. 21 




3i6 HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. [June, 

Son of the dawn, Son of the clouds, 
Son of the planet, Son of the Star, 
Hey the Gift, etc. 

Son of the rain, Son of the dew, 
Son of the welkin, Son of the sky, 
Hey the Gift, etc. 

Son of the flame, Son of the light, 
Son of the sphere, Son of the globe, 
Hey the Gift, etc. 

Son of the elements, Son of the heavens, 

Son of the moon, Son of the sun, 

Hey the Gift, etc. 

Son of Mary of the God Mind, 

And the Son of God, first of all news, 

Hey the Gift, ho the Gift, 

Hey the Gift on the living." 

No. i. (Original Gaelic.) 

Heire Bannag, Hoire .Bannag, 
Heire Bannag, air a bheo. 

Mac na niula, Mac na neula, 
Mac na runna, Mac na reula, 
Heire Bannag, etc. 

Mac na dile, Mac na deira, 
Mac na spire, Mac na speura, 
Heire Bannag, etc. 

Mac na lasa, Mac na leusa, 
Mac na cruinne, Mac na ce, 
Heire Bannag, etc. 

Mac nan dula, Mac nan neamha, 
Mac na gile, Mac na greine, 
Heire Bannag, etc. 

Mac Moire na De-meine, 
Us Mac De tus gach sgeula, 
Heire Bannag, etc. 

No. 2. 

"Hail King! Hail King! Blessed is He, 
The King of whom we sing; 
All hail, let there be joy ! 




1902.] HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. 317 

This night is the eve of the great Nativity, 

Born is the Son of Mary the Virgin, 

The soles of His feet have reached the earth, 

The Son of glory down from the height, 

Heaven and earth glowed to him ; 

All hail, let there be joy ! 

The peace of earth to Him, the joy of heaven to Him ; 

Behold His feet have reached the world, 

The homage of a King be His, the welcome of a Lamb be H is, 

King all victorious, Lamb all glorious, 

Earth and ocean illumed to Him ; 

All hail, let there be joy ! 

The mountains glowed to Him, the plains glowed to Him, 

The voice of the waves with the song of the strand, 

Announcing to us that Christ is born, 

Son of the King of kings, from the land of salvation, 

Shone the sun on the mountains high to Him ; 

All hail, let there be joy ! 

Shone to Him the earth and sphere together, 

God the Lord has opened a door. 

Son of Mary Virgin, hasten thou to shield us, 

Thou Christ of hope, Thou Door of joy ! 

Golden Sun of hill and mountain, 

All hail, let there be joy!" . '/ 

No. 3. 
THE SHEPHERD OF THE FLOCK WAS BORN. 

"That night the star shone 
Was born the Shepherd of the Flock, 
Of the Virgin of the hundred charms, 
The Mary Mother. 

The Trinity eternal by her side, 
In the manger cold and lowly, 
Come and give tithes of thy means 
To the Healing Man. 

The foam-white breastling beloved, 
Without one home in the world, 
The tender holy Babe forth driven, 
Immanuel ! 



318 HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. [June, 

Ye three angels of power, 
Come ye down, 
To the Christ of the people, 
Give ye salutation. 

Kiss ye His hands, 

./ 

Dry ye His feet 

With the hair of your heads ; 

And O, Thou world-pervading God, 

And Ye, Jesu, Michael, Mary, 

Do not Ye forsake us." 






Original Gaelic. 

Oidhche sin a dhealraich an reult, 
Rugagh Buachaille nan treud 
Le Oigh nan ceudaibh beus, 
Moire Mhathar. 

An cobhrach, ciochrach, caomh, 
Gun aon dachaidh fo'n t-saoghal. 
Am Fogaran naomha, maoth, 
'Manui 

A thri ainglibh nam buadh, 
Thigibh, thigibh a nuas, 
Do Chriosd an t' sluaigh 
Thugaibh failte. 

Pogaibh a bhasa, 
Tioramaichibh a chasa, 
Le fait bhur cinn, 
'S O ! Thi na cruinne, 
'S losa, Mhicheil, Mhuire, 
Na Fagaibh sinn. 

But one of the sweetest of the carols is the Rune of the 
Muthain, or slumber song of the young Virgin Mother : 

" Thou King of the moon, 
Thou King of the sun, 
Thou King of the planets, 
Thou King of the stars, 
Thou King of the globe, 
Thou King of the sky, 
Oh ! lovely Thy countenance, 
Thou beauteous Beam." 





1 902.] HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. 319 

Arich na gile, 

A Righ na greine, 

A Righ na rinne, 

A Righ na reula, 

A Righ na crinne, 

A Righ na speura, 

Is aluinn do ghnuis, 

A lub eibhinn. 

What a tender devotion is expressed in the following ejacu- 
lations to the Blessed Virgin : 

Thou art the joy of all joyous things, 
Thou art the light of the beam of the sun, 
Thou art the door of the chief of hospitality. 

Thou art the surpassing star of guidance, 
Thou art the step of the deer of the hill, 
Thou art the step of the steed of the plain, 
Thou art the grace of the swan of swimming, 
Thou art the loveliness of all lovely desires." 



And what could be more exquisite than this apostrophe to the 
Holy Mother: 

" The lovely likeness of the Lord 

Is in thy pure face, 

The loveliest likeness that 

Was upon earth." 

Cruth aluinn an Domhnuich 
Ann do ggnuis ghlain, 
Ann cruth is ailinde, 
Bha air talamh. 

Then come the poetic legends, of which some of the most 
ancient are those relating to " Bride." A few refer to the Saint 
of Kildare. But there were several Brides, Christian and pre- 
Christian, whose personalities have become confused in the course 
of centuries, the attributes of all being now popularly ascribed 
to one. Bride is said to preside over fire, over art, and all" 
beauty beneath the sky or sea. And man being the highest 
type of ideal beauty, she presides at his birth and dedicates him 
to the Blessed Trinity. The tradition is that Bride was a serving 
maid in the inn of Bethlehem. Great drought occurred in the 



320 HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. [June, 

land and the master of the hostel went away with his cart to 
procure water from afar, leaving with Bride a stoup of water 
and a bannock of bread to sustain her until his return. He 
also enjoined her not to give food or drink to any one, as he 
had only enough for himself, and not to give shelter to any 
one during his absence. 

As Bride was working in the house two strangers came to 
the door, a venerable man and a very beautiful and modest 
young woman. They craved a resting place, food and drink. 
Bride could not give them shelter, but she bestowed upon them 
her own bannock and her own stoup of water, of which they 
partook, thanked her, and turned away. Setting the remainder 
of her supper within, she wistfully followed them a short dis- 
tance. Upon her return, what was her amazement to find the 
bannock whole, the stoup filled with water as before. 

Going out again to look for her whilom visitors, she beheld 
a brilliant golden light above the stable door and, knowing that 
it was not " areag a bhais " a meteor of death she went into 
the stable, was present at the Nativity, and received the Child 
in her arms ; for the strangers were Mary and Joseph, and the 
Child was Jesus, the Son of God. 

Bride is called the Foster-mother of Christ in the legends. 
Fostership among the Highlanders is a peculiarly close and ten- 
der tie, sometimes closer and tenderer than that of blood. 
There are many proverbs on the subject ; for instance, " Blood 
to the twentieth, fostership to the hundredth degree." A 
church in Imlay is called " Cill Daltain," the Church of the 
Fosterling. An Irish legend says that Bride walked before 
the Blessed Virgin with a lighted candle in each hand when 
she went up to the Temple to present her Child therein. The 
winds were strong on the Temple heights, and the tapers were 
unprotected, yet they did not flicker nor fail. From this inci- 
dent Bride is named " Bride Boillsge," Bride of Brightness, and 
the day is occasionally called " La Fheill Bride nan Coinnle ' 
the Feast Day of Bride of the Candles. 

Many old superstitions and charms that have come down 
from pagan times are made use of on Bride's Day ; but there 
are, too, many poetic little ideas connected with the popular 
reverence for this mythical saint. The linnet is named " the 
little bird of Bride"; the bird called the oyster- catcher is "the 
page of Bride," and the dandelion is "the flower of Bride." 



1902.] HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. 321 

In the fishing districts lots are cast for the best fishing 
banks on the feast of Bride, or Candlemas Day. Bride is in- 
voked at the birth of children, and in temporal necessities ; she 
is named " the holy maiden Bride," 

" Radiant flame of gold, noble Foster-mother of Christ." 

But to return from the legendary to the genuine traditions 
of the faith in Catholic Scotland. The hymns show a reverence 
for the Holy Trinity like to that which exists among the 
ancient Irish hymns. 

Take this stanza for example : 

"O Father, O Son, O Spirit Holy! 
Be the Triune with us day and night ; 
On the machair plain or on the mountain ridge 
Be the Triune with us and His arm around our head. 
Be the Triune with us and His arm around our head." 

Original Gaelic. 

Athair ! a Mhic ! a Spioraid Naoimh ! 
Biodh an Trithinn leinn a la's a dh' oidhche, 
'S air machair loim no air roinn nam beann 
Bifh an Trithinn leinn's bidh a lamh mu'r ceann, 
Bidh an Trithinn leinn's bidh a lamh mu'r ceann. 

Many allusions are made to the Holy Cross and the Passion 
of Christ, to the truths of the Catholic religion, to the angels 
and saints, the Archangel Michael being especially reverenced. 
He is called " Brightness of the Mountains, Valiant Michael," 
and again, " Michael the powerful," " Micheil murrach," and 
"Michael mild," " Michael the Strong Shield of my love," 
"Michael white," "High King of the Holy Angels." 



Michael the Victorious, 
of the white steeds, 
of the bright brilliant blades ; 
Conqueror of the dragon, 
Ranger of the heavens, 
Bright 'servant of God ! 
The glory of mine eye, 
The jewel of my heart; 
Michael the victorious, 
God's shepherd thou art." 



322 HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. [June, 

Here is an ancient invocation : 

" Be the Cross of Christ to shield us downward, 
Be the Cross of Christ to shield us upward, 
Be the Cross of Christ to shield us round ward." 

Gaelic. 

Crois Chriosd bhi d'ar dion a nuas, 
Crois Chriosd bhi d'ar dion a suas, 
Crois Chriosd bhi d'ar dion mu'r cuart. 

And here is a prayer at going to rest : 



" God, and Christ, and Spirit Holy, 
And the Cross of the nine white angels, 
Be protecting me, as Three and as One, 
From the top tablet of my face to the soles of my feet " ; 

the Cross of the Angels being a triple symbol of the Trinity. 

The intercession of Sts. Peter and Paul, of Columba, and of 
the Scottish saint, Magnus, is also devoutly sought. 

It would be difficult to find a more beautiful prayer than 
this, sung by a pilgrim when setting out on his pilgrimage : 

" Life be in my speech, 
Sense in what I say, 
The bloom of cherries on my lips, 
Till I come back again. 

The love Christ Jesus gave, 
Be filling every heart for me ; 
The love Christ Jesus gave, 
Filling me for every one. 

Traversing corries, traversing forests, 
Traversing valleys long and wild. 

The fair white Mary still uphold me, 

The Shepherd Jesu be my shield ; 

The fair white Mary still uphold me, 

The Shepherd Jesu be my shield." 

The spirit of prayer followed, and still follows, these Scot- 
tish people throughout all the tasks and duties of the day. 
There are prayers for the blessing of the kindling, for the 
building of the fires ; for the sowing of the seed and the reap- 







1902.] HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. 323 

ing of the grain ; for the milking, and the herding, and the 
guarding of the flocks. Thus : 

" May the spirit of peace preserve the flocks, 
May the Son of Virgin Mary preserve the flocks, 
May the God of glory preserve the flocks, 
May the Three preserve the flocks 
From wounding and from death loss." 

There is the consecration of the loom, of the warp, and the 
cloth ; of the boat and the fishing. As : 

" Bless, O Chief of generous chiefs, 
My loom and everything anear me ; 
Bless me in my every action, 
Make Thou me safe while I live. 

In the name of Mary, mild of deeds, 
In the name of Columba, just and potent, 
Consecrate the four posts of my loom, 
Till I begin on Monday." 

Of the cloth: ; >,;,.; , .; - 

" May the man of this clothing never be wounded ; 
May torn he never be ; 
What time he goes into battle or combat, 
May the sanctuary shield of the Lord be his." 

On Christmas Day the young men of the townland go out 
to fish. All the fish they catch are given to the widows and 
orphans, and to the poor. There is a tradition among the 
people of the Western Isles that Christ required Peter to row 
seven hundred and seven strokes straight from the shore when 
He commanded him to go and procure the fish for the tribute 
money. The people of Uist say that the haddock was the fish 
in whose mouth Peter found the tribute money, and that the 
two black spots are the marks left by his fingers when he held 
the fish to take the money from its mouth. The haddock is 
called Peter's fish, and a family of birds are termed " Peter- 
like," or petrels, because in their flight they seem to be walk- 
ing on the sea. 

: The Day of Light has come upon us, 
Christ is born of the Virgin. 





324 HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CA THOLIC SCOTLAND. [June, 

I will sit me down with an oar in my grasp, 
I will row me seven hundred and seven strokes ; 

I will cast down my hook ; 
The first fish which I bring up, 

In the name of Christ, King of the Elements, 
The poor shall have it as his need. 

And the King of fishers, the brave Peter, 
He will after it give me his blessing. 

Ariel, Gabriel, and John, 
Raphael benign and Paul, 

Columba tender in every distress, 
And Mary fair, the endowed of grace. 

Encompass ye us to the fishing bank of the ocean, 
And still ye to us the crest of the waves. 

Be the King of kings at the end of our course 
Of lengthened life and of lasting happiness. 

Be the crown of the King from the Three on high, 
Be the cross of Christ adown to shield us." 

" Bless the boat, God the Father bless her. 
Bless the boat, God the Son bless her. 
Bless the boat, God the Spirit bless her. 

God the Father, 

God the Son, 

God the Spirit, 

Bless the boat! " 

The very charms and incantations of these good people are 
but prayers. Take, for instance, this " Charm for Bursting 

Vein": 

" Rosary of Mary, one, 

Rosary of Mary, two, 
Rosary of Mary, three, 
Rosary of Mary, four, 
Rosary of Mary, five, 
Rosary of Mary, six, 
Rosary of Mary, seven, 
Seven rosaries of Mary ever 
Between pain and ease, 
Between sole and summit, 
Between health and grave. 



1902.] HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. 325 

Christ went on an ass; 

She sprained her foot. 

He came down and healed her foot ; 

As He healed that, 

May He heal this, 

And greater than this, 

If it be His will to do." 
And 

" I will pluck the yarrow fair, 
That more benign shall be my face, 
That more warm shall be my lips, 
That more chaste shall be my speech ; 
Be my speech the beams of the sun, 
Be my lips the sap of the strawberry. 

May I be an isle in the sea, 
May I be a hill on the shore, 
May I be a star in the dark time, 
May I be a staff to the weak ; 
Wound can I every man, 
Wound can no man me." 

Again, here is the charm of the Mothan, or bog- violet : 

"Pluck will I the mothan ,-.'' : , 

Plant of the nine joints ; 
Pluck will I and vow me, 
To noble Bride and her Fosterling. 

Pluck will I the mothan, 

As ordained of the King of power ; 

Pluck will I and vow me, 

To great Mary and her Son. 

Pluck will I the mothan, 
As ordained of the King of life, 
To overcome all oppression, 
And the spell of the evil eye." 



I will pluck the gracious yarrow, 

That Christ plucked with His own hand. 1 



The following blessing is often murmured by mothers as 
they make the sign of the cross over their sons and daughters, 



326 HYMNS AND LEGENDS OF CATHOLIC SCOTLAND. [June, 

when the young people leave their homes in the outer isles for 
the towns of the south or for foreign lands : 



"Be the great God between thy two shoulders 
To protect thee in thy going and in thy coming ; 

. Be the Son of Mary Virgin near thy heart, 
And be the perfect spirit upon thee pouring : 
Oh ! the perfect spirit upon thee pouring." 

Want of space alone prevents the including of the original 
Gaelic in every case. 

But one might continue long, giving every runic hymn and 
prayer in the collection, for each has its own peculiar charm or 
quaintness. The examples quoted, however, will serve to show 
that, like the ancient Irish chants and invocations, which they 
so closely resemble, these early prayers and hymns of Catholic 
Scotland breathe the very essence of adoration, and evince a 
power of sublime and poetic thought in the character of these 
people, which came as a heritage to MacPherson, for instance, 
and inspired the weird beauty of Ossian. 

The repetition of the same phrases, over and over again, in 
litanies of fine and devout similes, is the very spirit of prayer- 
ful reiteration. The imagery is that of fishers, or of a pastoral 
people, and is like to the imagery of the Scripture, yet is quite 
distinct and different in simile. Ancient as they are, too, it is 
of interest to remember that these prayers and hymns are still 
daily used in the remote Highlands and islands, which during 
a greater part of the year are enwrapt by the mists of the 
ocean ; as though the saints of these western Isles had enfolded 
them in their protection, and " the Great White Michael ' him- 
self hovered above them, and held between them and the unbe- 
lief of the outer world his " Shield of Truth." 









1902.] THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 327 




IS THERE ANY SYSTEM OF PUBLIC SCHOOL THAT 
WOULD SATISFY CATHOLICS? 

BY LORENZO J. MARKOE. 

( HE resolutions adopted by the Conference of 
Catholic Colleges at .their last meeting in Chi- 
cago, together with the closing address of Bishop 
Conaty, President of the Association and also 
Rector of the Catholic University at Wash- 
ington ; the addresses delivered last spring at the graduating 
exercises in Catholic colleges all over the United States, and 
various other occurrences since then, have all served to again 
emphasize the unpleasant fact that a large body of citizens, 
which may be safely counted in round numbers as containing 
nine millions of our population, including many of the brightest 
intellects and most honored men of the Republic, stand outside 
of our system of public schools, and devote annually twenty- 
five millions of their hard-earned money to the support of an- 
other system, which they maintain for the avowed purpose of 
keeping their children out of the public schools, and preventing 
them from coming under the influence of our present national 
system. 

For our own part, we are painfully impressed by this fact, 
in so far as it would seem to indicate an impassable gulf be- 
tween the advocates on the one hand, and the critics and oppo- 
nents on the other, of our public-school system as it now exists. 
As an American citizen, whose ancestors have been in this 
country since a date prior to our Revolutionary War, and whose 
family traditions all point us to a genuine love of country as 
our supreme duty, we in common, we believe, with all thought- 
ful lovers of their country- see in this constant division on so 
important a question as that of the education of our people one 
of those perpetual sources of weakness, one of those causes of 
irritation and dissatisfaction, which the true statesman will always 
seek to eliminate, if possible, in order to unite all in a common 
effort for the good of the community as a whole, without regard 
to differences religious, political, or national. And, as a Catho- 



328 THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. [June, 

lie who has studied this question from the stand-point of his 
his own church as well as from that of her opponents, we claim 
to be in a position to suggest a few reflections that may deserve 
respectful consideration from the general reading public. 

The fact that various writers, apparently deeply interested in 
the cause of true education, should see nothing more in the 
earnest words of the Catholic educators assembled in Chicago, 
and fairly representing the great body of Catholics in this coun- 
try, than an attempt " to make religion an essential element in 
public schools " apparently meaning thereby a conditio sine qua 
non for the existence of any public school serves to emphasize 
the importance of studying in an impartial manner the attitude 
of these critics of our present school system as stated by them- 
selves, and not as misstated by their avowed opponents, if we 
wish to reach a just conclusion as to the merits of a contro- 
versy so old and yet so new and vigorous, so long-drawn-out 
and yet so fresh and irrepressible. Had these writers said an 
" optional ' element instead of an " essential " element, we would 
not challenge the fairness of their statement. It is this constant 
misapprehension and consequent rnisstatement of our position 
that makes it the solemn duty of Catholics to incessantly and 
persistently reiterate their real attitude towards our public-school 
system. We would, therefore, ask permission to recall briefly 
certain principles which we believe should control our action in 
this matter of education ; and then to call attention to a plan 
for conducting our public schools which, from our personal 
knowledge of the position of Catholics, we believe would bring 
them into line as enthusiastic supporters of our school system, 
instead of being, as at present, in constant opposition to it as 
now conducted under exclusively secularist control. 

We speak as a citizen to citizens. Whether we are Catho- 
lics, Methodists, Jews, Pagans, or Mohammedans, is a matter of 
no consequence here. This is a question of the welfare of our 
common country, and we discuss it here precisely as we all 
meet in a political assembly, merely as fellow-citizens, standing 
on precisely equal grounds, and possessing equal rights in all 
questions discussed or disposed of by such assembly. Therefore, 
we repeat once more, we write here as a citizen to citizens ; 
not as a Catholic to Protestants or to any other section of our 
people. We address all, on a basis of perfect equality before 
the law. 



1902.] THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 329 

There are two general classes of citizens with whom we have 
to deal in this school controversy. They may be distinguished 
as the Religionists and the Secularists. We say " Secularists ' 
in preference to " non-Religionists," because the Secularist does 
not profess necessarily to be opposed to Religion in itself, although 
many Secularists are so opposed; but he looks upon it as a 
disturbing element, which he sees no safe way of admitting to 
any consideration without endangering the whole fabric of our 
public-school system. Both these classes profess to seek a 
common end, viz. : the progress and welfare of their country ; 
but, unhappily, they disagree, both as to what constitutes true 
progress and as to the most effectual means of promoting it.. 

The Secularist seeks to provide solely for the material pro- 
gress and welfare of the Republic. He considers that the essen- 
tial purpose of our schools. He desires to make of the scholars 
good citizens, noble men and women, scholars who by their in- 
tellectual vigor and energy will advance our material interests in 
every way ; will extend our possessions, add new inventions to 
the old, increase our great commercial relations with the world, 
and add in many other ways to our material greatness. In all 
this he believes that Religion is not an " essential element " ; in 
fact, it can be dispensed with altogether. Therefore he advo- 
cates a purely secular education. 

On the other hand, the Religionist is firmly convinced that 
the very foundation of the country's greatness must be true 
Religion. He believes with such out-of-date characters as 
George Washington and many other men who once stood high in 
the esteem of former generations of our citizens that without 
morality no solid material prosperity for the masses of the people 
can ever be established or maintained, and that there can be no 
morality without Religion as its source and strength. Recently 
many Secularists have come around to the view that morality is 
indeed essential to even our material progress; but they still 
believe that it can be successfully developed in the character of 
the children by a system of " Ethics ' without religion, or at 
least without any definite religious instruction in the schools. 

Must we, then, conclude that these two classes are absolutely 
irreconcilable ; or, rather, must we conclude that one or the 
other of these great sections of our people must necessarily lord 
it over the other, trample that other's convictions under foot, 
and force the defeated minority, nolens volens, to support the 



330 THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. [June, 

dictatorial majority in its efforts to propagate its views through 
a so-called public- school system to which the defeated party is 
utterly opposed ? Either this must be our conclusion, or we 
must adopt some method of treating each section of our citizens 
with that equal and impartial justice to which all are undoubtedly 
entitled under our existing form of government. This is the 
sole question that confronts us in this educational problem. 
Religious or anti-religious prejudices have no proper place here. 
They merely confuse and becloud the intellect, and render us 
incapable of considering the question purely on its merits, as 
concerning all citizens alike. 

We, therefore, lay down the first principle that all are en- 
titled to be treated precisely alike and to share equally in the 
benefits of any public-school system which all are taxed to sup- 
port. But we now find a second point on which the Religionist 
and the Secularist seem to be as hopelessly at loggerheads as 
upon the character of the education to be imparted in the 
schools. We refer to the question as to % who or what body 
should control the education of the child, or have the right to 
dictate what that education shall be for each child ? Here we 
have the pith of the whole controversy, as far as it concerns 
our schools in this country ; and upon the settlement of this 
point depends the character of our school system. 

One body of citizens insists that, as the state is so deeply 
interested in the prosperity of the country as a whole, it there- 
fore has the right to dictate and control the education of the 
child. The other side declares emphatically that the parent is 
the natural guardian and educator of his own child ; that his 
interest in the happiness and welfare of that child is at least as 
great as that of the state ; and that he is as a rule a better 
judge as to what will best develop the character of his child 
than any state officials can ever be. In the one case the state 
is the great controlling power, moulding the individual character 
to its own aims and purposes, and the individual becomes simply 
an atom in the great body known as the State. In the other 
case the state is simply the creation of the people, having 
merely such powers as the people have delegated to it, and 
established to secure the greatest possible individual liberty and 
independence in the community that are consistent with the 
common welfare and safety. We maintain that the Secularist 
theory of state rights is but the resurrection of the principles 



1902.] THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 331 

of ancient pagan civilization, when the great state was ruling 
immense possessions and amassing wealth, whilst within her 
bounds the mass of the people were mere slaves, employed for 
the welfare of the state as a whole, but, as individuals, crushed 
to the earth, dependent on masters having over them the power 
of life and death. Such a condition is impossible under a sys- 
tem based on parental rights and on limited, delegated powers 
of the state. 

Our solution of the school problem in this country depends 
upon our adoption of the one or the other of these two theories 
of state or parental control of the child. If the theory of state 
control be correct, then the Secularists have no alternative to 
their present policy of deliberately crushing out their opponents 
by admitting them to a participation in the benefits of our pub- 
lic schools only on condition that they abandon their theories of 
parental rights and their religious opinions and beliefs ; and the 
possibility of ever adjusting the school system to our people as 
a whole must be for ever abandoned as a chimera, not to be 
realized in this country, despite all our boasted equality and 
freedom of conscience. But, if the theory of parental rights be 
accepted, the solution of the problem, on the basis of equal 
justice to all, becomes not only possible but, we verily believe, 
quite feasible and simple. 

There would then remain only one other obstacle, which 
many of us look upon with dread, and shrink back from, 
affrighted, not daring to attempt its removal from our path. 
Even many individual Catholics seem afraid to touch this point, 
apparently believing that a mere reference to it must necessarily 
engender bitterness and endless controversy. But, with the two 
principles of equal rights and parental control, already men- 
tioned, accepted as correct, this difficulty melts away into insig- 
nificance at the first touch. It is this. We have all grown tired 
of bitter religious divisions and controversies. The mention of 
autos-da-fe, Gunpowder Plots, A.-P.-A.ism, and similar matters, 
makes us all shudder ; and we declare that we wish no more of 
the slimy things, and will have no religious controversies served 
up to us in these latter days. On this we all agree ; but in 
the application of this principle we grievously err. Because we 
wish no " destructive and diabolical ' religious controversy, we 
coolly inform our Religionist fellow-citizens that they can have 
no share in our public-school system except, of course, the 
VOL. LXXV. 22 



332 THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. [June, 

privilege of helping to pay for it ! unless they give up the notion 
of having Religion taught to their children, and agree to send 
them to schools absolutely controlled by the Secularists, from 
which Religion shall for ever be excluded. Now, right here 
there is an egregious fallacy. It is the source of all the exist- 
ing division and discontent upon the present school system, and, 
therefore, deserves our calm and impartial consideration. 

The Secularist takes advantage of our dread of religious ani- 
mosities and controversies to foist upon us a system of schools 
from which Religion is absolutely and for ever excluded, where 
all mention of it is tabooed. The Religionist has a different 
preventive, which he recommends as being more effective, and 
as really removing all legitimate discontent, without subjecting 
either party to the controversy to the control or supremacy of 
the other. He says in effect : " You hold one theory, I hold 
the opposite. We are both brothers in a common cause, viz. : 
the defence and advancement of our country. I have no right, 
under our form of government, to forcibly impose my views of 
Religion upon you ; neither have you any right to impose 
your views of the non-essential character of Religion upon me 
and my children. Let us, then, agree to disagree. You in- 
struct your children as you deem proper ; I will do the same 
with mine ; then let the state distribute the school fund impar- 
tially between us according to the actual results obtained in the 
prescribed branches of instruction, and we will confidently abide 
the consequences and await the outcome." 

But, it may be asked, what then becomes of our great sys- 
tem of schools; our splendid buildings, our great normal schools, 
our immense expenditure for text books, teachers, etc. ? We 
reply that all this will very readily adjust itself to the new 
order of things. The children of the Catholics, Lutherans, and 
others who are now getting their education in their own schools, 
will not require those buildings any more than they do at 
present ; whilst those who now use them will continue to do so 
as long as they are found to be required. As the Catholics, 
Lutherans, and others are actually bearing the expense of edu- 
cating their own children, thereby saving the state an immense 
outlay for additional buildings, etc., it will be but a simple 
matter of justice and fair play that those taxes which they are 
now paying in to the state treasury for the support of their 
neighbors children should be apportioned to them. 





1902.] THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 333 

But, again, it may be asked : How can we ever find a fair 
basis for that apportionment ? To our mind nothing seems 
simpler. The religious training of the child and the develop- 
ment of its moral character belong to the parent; therefore the 
state cannot interfere in this domain as it now does so officiously 
and tyrannically under the present system and say that Reli- 
gion and morals shall not be taught to those children. Its duty 
is merely to encourage and foster such secular training as every 
citizen should have to fit him for at least the ordinary duties 
of citizenship. All classes of schools state, church, and pri- 
vate now teach certain secular branches as necessary for an 
ordinary education. Let the state provide that the teachers in 
all schools wishing to share in the apportionment of the school 
fund must undergo a satisfactory examination in those secular 
branches, and receive their certificates for teaching those branches 
from the proper state officials. Then let the funds be apportioned 
to all schools according to the actual proficiency in those studies 
of each child as shown by a state examination. For each- child 
falling below the standard of proficiency required by the state 
no apportionment would be allowed ; whilst for every child suc- 
cessfully taking the examination a pro rata apportionment would 
be allowed. Thus the funds would be used for the actual edu- 
cation of each child ; a system much more just than that of 
distributing them according to the number of children attending 
school. This system is based on real merit and actual results, 
and not on mere school attendance. Schools would readily 
spring up suited to the views of each parent, who would send 
his child to the school that he approved, and thus get the bene- 
fit of the school system without any straining of his own con- 
science, or any imposing of his views upon his neighbor who 
may hold opposite views. Under the plan here proposed only 
the truly successful educators would get the children, and only 
they would be encouraged , and sustained by the apportionment 
of the school fund. Competition would bring to the front the 
educators of real intrinsic merit ; and those of inferior abilities 
would soon drop out of sight. 

This is no mere fanciful sketch of our own. It is in suc- 
cessful operation in other countries. The same system has fre- 
quently been proposed by Catholic writers for this country, and 
has been endorsed by many of our educators of all phases 
of thought upon the educational question. It is in strict con- 



334 THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. [June, 

formity with the principles of our system of government, secures 
equal justice to all, and treats all citizens upon a basis of per- 
fect equality, leaving each to hold his own views and adopt his 
own practices in religious matters absolutely without dictation 
or interference by the state officials, who certainly know at least 
no more about Religion than the parent or individual citizen. 
Their position as state officials gives them no mysterious pre- 
rogative or inside knowledge upon religious questions not pos- 
sessed by the ordinary citizen ; and it is absurd to invest them 
with the right to oust Religion from all schools as a conditio 
sine qua non for sharing in the funds contributed by all alike 
for the promotion of universal education amongst the masses. 

This solution of the difficulty would at once relieve the 
community from the dead weight of the immense octopus now 
pressing so heavily upon us, in the shape of a huge state 
monopoly in the schools, expending great sums of money for 
the exploiting of the peculiar educational theories of one sec- 
tion only of the community, and endeavoring to compel, as far 
as they dare, the children of all other sections to attend those 
schools and be experimented upon with those theories. The 
rule would apply to secondary or higher as well as to primary 
education ; and the present absurd attempts to provide an ex- 
pensive high-school system for the children of well-to-do 
parents who prefer to send them to private colleges would be 
abandoned. The immense sums that are now being expended 
in the attempts to uphold a system showy, cumbersome, and 
expensive, but utterly unsatisfactory and disappointing in the 
small results obtained, would go directly to reward and encour- 
age deserving scholars and teachers; and an immense impetus 
would thus be given to the educational movement in all parts 
of the country. 

That it is not Catholics alone who are opposed to the pres- 
ent unjust school system is well known to every observant 
citizen. Many parents of various denominations or of no reli- 
gion are sending their children to church schools or to private 
schools, simply because they find those schools more efficient in 
training their pupils than our much-vaunted and overrated 
public schools. Their children get a more thorough training 
even in mere secular studies at those schools than they do at 
the public schools. Those parents have a just title to their 
share of the school funds for their children, but are deprived of 




1902.] THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 335 

that share under the present system. Under such a system of 
competition as we have here outlined the present public schools 
would either very quickly eradicate the inefficiency of which 
their own superintendents now so bitterly complain, or they 
would speedily be driven to the wall by their successful com- 
petitors and deserted by the people for the more efficient 
schools. 

Of course the great cry will be raised against this plan that 
the state cannot support any form of Religion. We reply : 
Certainly not ; therefore let it keep its hands off. We ask no 
support for Religion ; but we utterly repudiate the absurdity 
that because it cannot support Religion therefore it must suppress 
it. This is the illogical position in which the originators of this 
objection find themselves placed. In its last analysis it is but 
a veil to conceal the unbridled hostility of the Secularist leaders 
to all Religion in whatever form it shows itself. In public as- 
semblies of educators their spokesmen have not hesitated to 
warn them that the recognition of equal rights to all would 
result in the teaching of " Popery ' and Catholic doctrines to 
the children of this fair land ! We say let them feel that hos- 
tility as much as they like however much we may regret it 
so long as it does not show itself in overt acts ; but the 
moment they make it the ground for suppressing or excluding 
Religion from amongst those who desire it and profess it, they 
violate all the principles upon which our government is founded, 
and they intrude their personal hates and loves upon a domain 
that does not belong to them. Their conscience is their own ; 
so is ours our own ; we will each answer for it to the Almighty 
God who gave it to us, and not answer for it to one another. 
When we look at this objection dispassionately we can but 
wonder that it has so long passed current for genuine coin 
amongst intelligent citizens. 

Another argument advanced in favor of the present state 
system is that all the children should be moulded in a common 
system and turned out on a common American pattern,, that 
they may all equally prove good citizens of a common country 
-an argument based, of course, on the purely gratuitous - as- 
sumption by the Secularists that they are the only really loyal 
and typical Americans ! We believe that precisely the reverse 
of this argument is true. The state is here to secure the great- 
est possible good to each individual that is compatible with the 



336 THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. [June, 

general welfare. To accomplish this, each individual should be 
trained according to his individual character as far as possible, 
and not moulded upon a common plan destined for all alike. 
What is needed is individual development to the highest point ; 
not a mediocrity common to all. 

In conclusion : When we engage a recruit for the army or 
navy, we do not inquire whether he is a Catholic, Protestant, or 
Secularist before we allow him the privilege of shedding his 
blood in defence of his country. When we engage a man to 
build a fence or dig a well we do not ask his religion before 
we employ him. It is only when we come to the great ques- 
tion of Education that we say : " Let him who would enter here 
leave his religious opinions behind, or go elsewhere for his edu- 
cation." It is only in our schools that we make this invidious 
distinction between man and man ; that we brand as an outcast 
the very same Religionist who has fought in our army or our 
navy, ancl welcome the Indifferentist or the bitter enemy of all 
Religion as his superior, to be preferred before him and educated 
partly out of his pocket, whilst he himself is exiled from the 
schools. 

As long as those who are hostile to Religion can hold the 
reins the present system will be foisted upon the people, and 
those opposed to it will be slightingly told that they are 
setting up " a straw man ' and unmercifully knocking it about ; 
but when the fair-minded, unprejudiced, and even-tempered citi- 
zen gets control of our school system, it will be so readjusted 
as to open its doors to all, whether Catholic, Protestant, Jew, or 
Secularist, without any prying into his personal views or opinions 
upon religious questions. 

And as to Catholics in particular, such a system will perfectly 
satisfy them ; and they will loyally uphold the rights of their 
Secularist, Protestant, or Jewish fellow-citizens with the same 
tenacity with which they have so persistently opposed the present 
outrageous system. Catholics founded and maintained free pub- 
lic schools centuries before the so-called Reformation was ever 
dreamt of;- and they will always be found in the front ranks as 
zealous advocates of public schools that are really and honestly 
such ; and that are not controlled, as at present, by one sec- 
tion or sect of the community to the exclusion of all who dare 
to differ with that sect on religious or any other matters. 

White Bear, Minnesota, 






1902.] THE SEERS, 337 



SHE SERIES. 



" How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him who signals peace and brings 
glad tidings." 

I. 




HE World 's a plain 

With here and there a hill of aspiration, where 

Some Moses once again 
Gazes on promised land and lifts his heart in prayer. 
Fearful, he may forfeit entrance, but his hail is heard ; 
And the multitude move forward on the promise of his word. 

II. 

White-sandalled on the mountain top he stands, 

Enframed between the earth and sky, 

A picture, pale with vigils and outstretching hands, 

Signalling to the valley's anxious eye 

Sights full of meaning, glory and of peace, 

Tho' still enwrapt in the Dawn's mysteries. 

III. 

O Seers ! sad that you cannot wholly tell 
The distant message which you dim perceive 
And from still further Orient peaks you spell, 
Half-waked to the Truth's splendor: yet believe 
And trust, as they do farther down the way, 
Whatever good you see or say 
Will be eclipsed by the full radiance of the Day. 

ALBERT REYNAUD. 



338 ANSWERED. [June, 




ANSWERED. 

BY MAGDALEN ROCK. 

said Hester Deane in a triumphant tone, 
and with an extensive sweep of her arm, " now 
confess, Eleanore Lee, that I have not exag- 
gerated the beauties of Ireland ! Where would 
you see such coloring, such greens and purples ? 
And look at the clouds ! They are distinctly Irish clouds." 

The two girls had dismounted from their bicycles, and stood 
on a slight elevation that commanded a fair view of the country 
around. On the right hand the hills, covered with the tender 
green mountain grasses and patches of heather, rose to a con- 
siderable elevation ; on the left was the bold rocky coast that is 
so characteristic of the West of Ireland, and beyond that the 
restless Atlantic. 

Eleanore Lee laughed. She was some years older than her 
companion, and the strain and worry of a journalistic life made 
her look less young than she really was. She had consented to 
spend her short annual holiday in Ireland at her companion's 
urgent entreaty. Despite their difference in years, and also in 
disposition, a very warm friendship existed between the two, 
though Hester Deane never guessed how much of her success 
in finding abundant employment as an artist on various illustrated 
papers was due to Eleanore and to Eleanore's influence. 

" Yes," the latter assented, " the country is very beautiful ; 
but the clouds. Don't they foretell rain ? ' 

Hester looked up to the sky. 

" I think not, and we may as well walk down this hill. It 
is rather rough." 

" Rather ! ' Eleanore laughed. 

"Well, rough then," Hester said; and after a momentary 
pause added, " I can scarcely believe it is two years since I was 
here before." 

"Time flies." 

" I suppose so. I was summoned to Monte Carlo from here, 
Eleanore." 

"I know." 



1902.] ANSWERED. 339 

" Poor Lionel ! ' Hester's voice grew a little tremulous. " He 
was my only brother. He lost the money of his employers he 
was a clerk in a big London warehouse at the gambling table, 
and then " Hester paused. 

"Yes, dear." Eleanore had never before heard Hester speak 
of her dead brother, but she had learned from others how the 
foolish lad when on a business journey had been tempted " to 
try his luck ' in the fair southern town ; how he had lost, not 
only his own money but that of others, and ended by taking 
his own life. She had heard, too, that Hester had arrived at 
his bedside in time to hear his last words and close his dying 
eyes. 

" It was dreadful. Poor Lionel ! Poor boy ! I hate the 
name of that place. I was ill for a long time afterwards." 

"Yes." 

There was a silence broken by an exclamation from Hester. 

"Why, it is going to rain! And we shall be drenched." 

" Are there no houses near ? ' Eleanore asked. 

" Not one ; but get up, Eleanore. There is an old chapel 
a short distance away ; I think it is always open. We can take 
shelter there." 

Ten or twelve minutes brought the two to Mountrath Chapel. 
The building was a small one and showed signs of disuse, being 
used only on rare occasions as a place of worship. The door 
was partially open and the two entered it as the rain began to 
come down in torrents. 

" Well, we 're in luck to gain shelter," Hester said. " Come 
inside, Eleanore." 

Eleanore hesitated. 

" I have never been in a Catholic church before. I have 
always tried to avoid entering one," she said. 

"Oh, you strict Calvinist, is it?" Hester laughed. "I 
wonder you have n't grown more liberal-minded, Eleanore 
really I do." 

" I suppose it comes from my up-bringing," Eleanore ex- 
plained. "I don't think I am illiberal, but I confess I like to 
see people keeping to the practice of their religion, whatever it 
may be." 

" And I don't find fault with any one's religion, nor approve 
of any one's," Hester laughed. " I am new-womanish enough 
for that." 




340 ANSWERED. [June, 

" I wish you were n't," Eleanore said, rather sadly. " I dis- 
like that expression ' New Woman.' 

" Eleanore ! " 

"Yes, I do. A woman should be religious. If she isn't ' 
. "Well, if she isn't?" 

" Never mind now. What a very small building, and how 
ruinous the place seems ! ' 

" Mass is only said here on the occasion of a funeral or the 
like," Hester said. " A new church has been built a mile or so 
away." 

"And that altar! Is it an altar?' Eleanore paused where, 
just outside the sanctuary rails, a statue of the Blessed Virgin 
stood. As a work of art it possessed little value, and the lace 
drapery surrounding the wooden erection on which the figure 
stood was worn and yellow ; but half a dozen lately gathered 
bunches of wild flowers testified that some pious persons still 
came there in reverential mood. 

"No, no; not an altar. It is just a statue of the Blessed 
Virgin, of the Madonna. I wonder what is written on that 
paper in her hands." Hester spoke in clear, high tones. 

" If you care to hear I shall tell you," a man's voice said, 
and the two strangers turned round to meet the pleasant smile 
of a young priest. The rain was running into little pools from 
his long, thin coat. 

" Like yourselves, I presume," he said, " I have been caught 
in the shower. One needs to remember that the Irish climate 
is a variable one. I am the curate of the parish, Father Greer." 

" And we two tourists from London," 'Hester explained. " I 
was wondering what might be written on that paper." She 
pointed towards the sheet of paper in the statue's hand. 

" You can see," Father Greer replied quietly, and he reached 
for the paper and held it forth. " Just these words : ' I leave 
Michael to your care, Mother. Bridget Joyce.' " 

"What do they mean?' Hester asked, bending forward to 
examine curiously the slip pf paper in the priest's hand. 

The priest, before answering, drew forward a rough bench. 

" Will you not sit down ? ' he said courteously ; " the shower 
promises to be a rather lengthy one." 

"Thank you," Hester said. She had constituted herself 
spokeswoman, and Eleanore, naturally shy, and always distrust- 
ful of anything Catholic, allowed her to do so. 



1902.] ANSWERED. 341 



To me," the priest began, ' Bridget Joyce's simple faith 
and confidence is most touching. She was a poor peasant wo- 
man who had suffered much. Her husband had been evicted 
fcom his farm, and died from exposure to cold. Her one son, 
the Michael spoken of here " Father Greer touched the paper 
" was rather wild, I am told. No one said there was much 
harm in the lad. He was merely a bit unsettled and very im- 
pulsive. Well, on one of his hunting poaching, perhaps, I 
should say expeditions, the son of the landlord who had evicted 
his father had htm arrested, and Michael was sent to jail for 
three months. On his liberation he made use of many threats 
against Captain Deverill." 

Yes," Hester said. Eleanore was listening quietly. 

' Three weeks after Michael's release from jail Captain 
Deverill was murdered. He was hurled from the cliffs that He 
between this and his father's estate. Michael was seen lurking 
about the spot not very long before the time the murder for 
I fear it was murder was supposed to have been committed." 

"Could not Captain Deverill have fallen over?' Eleanore 
asked. 

"There was evidence that a struggle had taken place. The 
ground was soft," the priest explained. " Michael was arrested, 
tried, and failed to account for his whereabouts on that particu- 
lar evening in any satisfactory manner, and was sentenced to 
imprisonment for life. He said he had fallen asleep in Garva 
Wood." 

' Garva Wood ! ' Hester ejaculated, rising from the bench 
on which she had been seated. " Garva Wood ! The little 
grove that lies beyond Fallen Head ? 
Yes," the priest answered. 

When at what date was Captain Deverill murdered ? 
the girl demanded. Eleanore was looking towards her friend in 
some surprise. 

" On the afternoon of the 2Oth of July, two years since," 
Father Greer said promptly. 

" Oh ! ' Hester exclaimed. " I was here then. On that 
very evening I received the telegram from Monte Carlo," the 
girl turned to Eleanore. 

" Yes ; but what do you mean ? ' the latter inquired. 

1 1 saw a man lying sleeping in Garva Wood on that day, 
that afternoon, and^ ' Hester paused. 



It 
tt 



a 
tt 



342 ANSWERED. [June, 

The priest smiled faintly. 

"That might not mean much in Michael's favor," he said. 
" Did you never hear of the murder ? ' 

" No ; I was summoned to Monte Carlo, to a brother'* 
death-bed, and then I was ill for a long time," Hester ex- 
plained. 

" Your statement might be useful to poor Michael, but I 
don't know. However, it might be well to acquaint the proper 
authorities with it," Father Greer said. 

But there is more." Hester spoke nervously and hurriedly. 
I had a camera with me and I was in the habit of taking in- 
stantaneous snap-shots here and there of the scenery and houses. 
That afternoon I had been busy, as usual, and I had just taken 
some photos on tin plates. When I examined them long after 
I found the appearance of two men, wrestling as I supposed. 
The men were standing on or near some rocks known as ' 
Hester paused. 

Grania's Rock," Father Greer said. 

Yes, yes ; and should these figures be Captain Deverill and 
his murderer, the murderer could not have been Michael 
Joyce. That is, if it were Michael Joyce I saw in Garva Wood," 
Hester added. 

" I see, I see ! ' the priest exclaimed. " Should you know 
the man again ? ' 

"Yes. I have a keen memory for faces. I remember 
remarking his," Hester said. " He was of a very dark complexion, 
and oh, he had lost the first finger of his left hand ! ' 

"Yes," the priest said excitedly, "Michael had but four 
fingers on the left hand ! It looks as if his mother's confidence 
in Mary, our Mother, was well founded." 

" What do you mean, father ? ' Eleanore added the las 
word half grudgingly. 

" Well, while poor Bridget Joyce lived she always protested 
her son's innocence of the crime with which he was charged. 
With no less insistence did she express her belief that the 
Blessed Virgin would aid him. She lived about a quarter of a 
mile from this church, and there was never a day, foul or fair, 
but she was to be' found on her knees invoking Mary's aid. I 
attended her on her death-bed. Even then her hope of her 
son's ultimate liberation did not fail. She had the lines on this 
paper written out, and I promised her that I should place it 



1902.] ANSWERED. 343 

where you ladies saw it. Your evidence " the priest bowed to 
Hester ''should leave Michael a free man." 

" Oh, I hope so, I hope so ! ' Hester cried. " Somehow I 
blame myself for being in ignorance of the trial." 

" I don't see how you can," Father Greer said. 

" And now what is to be done ? ' Hester asked. " I know 
nothing of what should be done." 

" But I do," Eleanore said. " A distant cousin of mine is 
Under Secretary of State for Ireland. He will know the 
quickest way in which to set to work. I never knew the use 
of influential relations before. Won't you go to Dublin at once, 
Hester ? And " she addressed the priest " you too, father ? " 

" I must obtain permission first, and then see the lawyer 
engaged in Michael's defence," Father Greer replied. 

Notwithstanding the Under Secretary's willingness to give all 
the help and assistance possible, it was some considerable time 
before Michael Joyce was again a free man. Ere he was so, the 
police, started on a fresh track by Hester's photograph, and 
various items of news that had leaked out concerning Captain 
Deverill's life in his regiment, had managed to accumulate suffi- 
cient evidence to fix the guilt on a young soldier whom the 
captain had treated with considerable severity. The man had 
been dismissed from the service and had been seen in the 
vicinity at the time of the murder. When charged with the 
crime, he had at once admitted it ; and informed his accusers 
that his trial would take place before no earthly tribunal, for he 
was dying. 

Hester Deane found herself quite a notable person on her 
return to London, and very much enjoyed telling the story in 
which she was so prominent a figure. Lately she ends it with : 

" And would you believe it ? Eleanore Lee a most intense 
bigot I always told her she was is now a Catholic. Religious ! 
Oh, yes, she was religious in a stern, severe way of her own 
at all times. Now if I had become a Roman it would n't have 
been wonderful. But it was wonderful, you know, that poor 
old peasant woman's confidence in the Madonna, and the return 
made for that confidence ! And I oh, time will tell if I am 
to go over to Rome ! ' 

Eleanore Lee prays and hopes hopefully that her friend 
may do so. 




344 



ASPIRA TION. 



[June, 





ACH mountain crest that lifts its head on 

high 

Seems yearning for the sky, 
For that vast calm the white stars and the moon 
Give as a heavenly boon. 

Oh, they may never reach that wondrous height, 
Yet softly, day and night, 

The pitying clouds come down like angels blest 
To kiss the hills to rest. 

So, when I seek to gain a summit where 
White peace shall crown despair, 
And when I faint and falter wearily, 
Lo ! God comes down to me ! 

CHARLES HANSON TOWNE. 







1902.] 



POPE LEO XIII. AND THE BISHOPS. 



345 



POPE LEO XIII. AND THE BISHOPS OF AMERICA. 



N the ninety-third year of his age Pope Leo XIII. 
has written a memorable document for the Catho- 
lics of the United States. On behalf of the 
American hierarchy Cardinal Gibbons sent, on the 
occasion of the Venerable Pontiff's recent jubilee, 




a letter written in admirable form, pervaded with a spirit of 
filial devotion. The Osservatore Romano published the letter in 
the original Latin text, from which the following translation was 
prepared : 

MOST HOLY FATHER : 

Let this letter be an ample testimony of the joy with which 
we have hailed the auspicious day which has just brought with 
it a new source of rejoicing to the whole world. Rightly do we 
call auspicious the day which has inaugurated the twenty- fifth 
year of your Pontificate. For, as the Church of Christ rejoiced 
when you became pilot of the bark of Peter, so does she rejoice 
to-day while the helm is still in your hands, for she knows 
that you have always steered a safe course through the many 
storms that have risen on all sides. Wherefore, Most Holy 
Father, we too, your most obedient sons, rejoice, return thanks, 
and congratulate you on this truly wonderful event, almost 
unique' in the history of the long line of Pontiffs. Every one 
of us, the Bishops of the United States of North America, re- 
joice ; and the clergy of both orders, together with the flocks 
entrusted to us, share in our gladness. We thank God for this 
great gift of His Divine bounty conferred only on you and one 
or two others of the long line of the successors of the Blessed 
Peter. We congratulate you on having, by all your great 
labors for the church, brought glory to God, salvation to the 
faithful, and won for yourself a brighter crown and one which 
will never fade. 

THE NEW SPLENDOR ADDED TO THE CHURCH OF CHRIST BY 

LEO XIII. 

But we cannot consent to stop at the expression of these 



346 POPE LEO XIII. AND THE BISHOPS. [June, 

sentiments. For it is fitting that sons should commemorate a 
father's glorious and illustrious deeds which have added with the 
flight of years new splendor to the Church of Christ. Since you 
have worn the triple crown you have most worthily fulfilled 
your triple function as Vicar of Christ, the supreme king, master, 
and priest. For you, wisest of kings, have extended the King- 
dom of Christ on earth committed to you, and brought it un- 
scathed through all the assaults that have been made upon it; 
you, guardian most faithful of unity, hearkening to the admoni- 
tion of Christ, have confirmed your brethren, and have left no 
means untried to bring schismatics to due subjection and heretics 
to the centre of Catholic truth ; you, illustrious defender of 
liberty, have borne aid to every individual church when racked 
with tempests, in your supreme desire to have the public powers 
recognize the right of the Catholic religion to be propagated all 
over the world ; you, ardent lover of peace, have striven amain 
that harmony between pastors and their flocks might, with the 
help of God, be maintained safe, tranquil, undefiled. That zeal 
for peace which shines out in you, together with an equal love 
for justice, has had such influence on the minds of the most 
potent rulers that they have not hesitated to select you as an 
arbiter of their rights and entrusted to your verdict the solution 
of disputed questions. And you have willingly undertaken this 
noblest of tasks, and brought it to a happy termination with 
marvellous prudence and to the complete satisfaction of the con- 
tending parties. 

THE ABUNDANT FRUITS OF THE POPE'S WISE TEACHINGS. 

Nor have you been unmindful, Most Holy Father, of that 
other charge which has been laid upon you by Him who, con- 
stituted by God as king over Sion, His holy mountain, was at 
the same time the true light that enlighteneth every man that 
cometh into this world for you have done service by teaching 
as well as by ruling ; and would that all those whom you have 
labored to instruct in the words of life had lent a docile ear to the 

x. 

voice of such a teacher. For there is, not a single error threat- 
ening the 'welfare and the peace of modern society which you 
have not striven to root out by your wise teaching; there is no 
truth making for the salvation of souls in our days which you 
have not inculcated to be taught to the people from the pulpit. 
Your salutary guidance has been applauded by all the faithful 



1902.] POPE LEO XIIL AND THE BISHOPS. 347 

who have received from you those principles which so well provide 
for human liberty, for the sanctity and perpetuity of Christian 
marriage, for the secure constitution of states, that the individual 
rights of all are preserved inviolate. Nay, even those out of 
union with the Roman See have bestowed praise upon you for 
these great documents of instruction. 

Then again, as Vicar of the Supreme Priest, you have en- 
tered heart and soul on the task of promoting divine worship 
with all zeal, and, by fostering piety in the sacred ministers 
and increasing the devotion of the faithful, of revealing to all 
the efficacious sanctity of the church. 

For through you the salutary devotion to the Sacred Heart 
has been spread, the most fruitful practice of the Rosary has 
been sedulously promoted, the confidence of all, especially of 
the working classes and those whom the poverty of Christ has 
glorified by straits, has been stimulated in the patronage of the 
blessed Joseph. Withal you have not only with supreme kind- 
ness provided for the necessities and the advantages of the reli- 
gious families who follow the evangelical counsels, and com- 
mended to all the faithful for the increase of Christian perfection 
the Third Order of St. Francis, the ancient laws of which have 
now been wisely adapted to modern standards of life, but you 
have also held up as an example to every Christian family the 
Holy Family of Nazareth, and have confirmed devotion to it 
and imitation of it by the sanction of your supreme authority. 

THE BENEFITS CONFERRED ON THE CHURCH IN THE 

UNITED STATES. 

These are assuredly striking evidences of your solicitude in 
ruling, teaching, and sanctifying the Church of Christ. But it 
is eminently fitting that those who have been honored with 
special tokens of your benevolence should call to mind the 
proofs of your marked paternal goodness to them, and return 
heartfelt thanks for the benefits they have received at your 
hands. In truth, of all the main offices included in the solici- 
tude of the Supreme Pastor, it would be difficult to find a 
single one which you have not exercised to the especial and 
notable advantage of this American Church. At the very be- 
ginning of your Pontificate you turned your eyes to this part 
of the flock which has been entrusted to your keeping, and 
after a few years you convoked by your authority the Plenary 
VOL. LXXV. 23 



348 POPE LEO XIII. AND THE BISHOPS. [June, 

Council of Baltimore, and devoted all care and thought to the 
promotion of the welfare of this entire country. This council, 
from which we are still deriving happy and most abundant fruit, 
had scarcely been summoned when you graciously acceded to 
the wishes of the Bishops by confirming with a legal constitu- 
tion the Urban College, already founded by your distinguished 
predecessor, Pius IX.," for the formation of youths of this repub- 
lic for the sacred ministry. You deigned to bestow canonical 
sanctions upon it, to distinguish it with the name and title of 
Pontifical, and to enrich it with all the prerogatives and privi- 
leges of pontifical colleges. 

MORE PROOFS OF LEO'S SOLICITUDE FOR AMERICA. 

These were but the beginning of the benefits you have con- 
ferred upon us. We will never forget the kindness with which 
you received our plan for the founding in the heart of this 
republic of a Catholic university. For, Most Holy Father, no- 
body questions that the great centre of study, founded several 
years ago at Washington, is mainly your work. Without your 
approval and encouragement we would never have put our hands 
to the task; and we know that it never could have achieved 
completion were it not for your sanction and for your bestowal 
of the rights of a university. 

Besides all this, we must record still another proof of your 
benevolence in the annals of the American Church. For, when 
you heard that we were about to celebrate the centenary of the 
establishment of the hierarchy in the United States of North 
America, you sent letters of congratulation, in which you once 
more showed us ) r our special love for the Bishops and the faith- 
ful. Nor was it strange that you should have been greatly 
rejoiced at those centenary celebrations after all you have done 
for the increase of the hierarchy here. For of the fourteen 
provinces, with their sixty-nine dioceses, into which the Church 
of the United States of North America is to-day distributed in 
hierarchical order, three metropolitan sees and not less than 
twenty-four episcopal sees glory in having you, Most Holy 
Father, as their founder. 

THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE APOSTOLIC DELEGATION AT 

WASHINGTON. 

Yet not even here do the manifestations of your paternal 



1902.] POPE LEO XIII. AND THE BISHOPS. 349 

love for us stop. For among others there is one which cannot 
be passed by in silence I mean the establishment of the 
American Legation. You yourself have more than once en- 
lightened us as to the importance of this, giving many reasons 
why the presence of an Apostolic Delegate is to be regarded 
as a proof of your affection for us. But if the institution of 
this delegation has in a sense crowned the edifice of ecclesiasti- 
cal ministration, it has not, however, put a term to your bene- 
fits to us. For we think it worthy of mention that even after 
the institution of the Apostolic Delegation, Your Holiness has 
been pleased to address us by letter time and again, and in that 
way to aid us in those matters which you have so often ap- 
proved. 

As we ponder on these and other such thoughts, we see 
clearly, Most Holy Father, that it is not enough for us merely 
to call to mind all the benefits we have received from you, but 
that we must show our gratitude in deeds rather than in words. 

We pray Your Holiness to accept this manifestation of our 
filial love and deepest veneration, which we declare to be in the 
name of all the faithful of this country. To maintain unity 
among ourselves unimpaired, to defend the rights of the Apos- 
tolic See, to profess the truth of the Catholic faith for this we 
strive, for this we shall strive to the shedding of our blood. 
Such, Most Holy Father, are the sentiments we would express 
to you in our joy and in token of our filial devotion and our 
due reverence, while we pray the Divine Majesty to preserve 
and prosper you, and to keep you to the years of Peter and 
beyond as the good father of the Christian family, bringing forth 
from the treasury of the supreme primacy new things and old 
for your children. 

J. CARDINAL GIBBONS, 



. 

/;/ his own name and in that of all the Archbishops and Bishops 
of the United States. 

BALTIMORE, March 3, 1902. 



350 POPE LEO XIII. AND THE BISHOPS. [June, 

POPE LEO'S RESPONSE TO THE AMERICAN BISHOPS. 

To our Beloved Son James, of the title of Sancta Maria in Tras- 
tevere, Cardinal Priest of the Holy Roman Church, Gibbons, 
and to the other Archbishops and Bishops of the United 
States of America : 

BELOVED SON AND VENERABLE BROTHERS, HEALTH AND 
BENEDICTION. 

Certainly we have reason to rejoice, and the Catholic world, 
through reverence for the Apostolic See, has reason to rejoice 
at the extraordinary fact that we are to be reckoned as the 
third in the long line of Roman Pontiffs to whom it has been 
happily given to enter upon the twenty-fifth year of the 
Supreme Priesthood. But in this circle of congratulations, 
while the voices of all are welcome to us, that of the Bishops 
and faithful of the United States of North America bring us 
special joy, both on account of the prominent merit of your 
country and of the special love we entertain for you. 

You have been pleased, Beloved Son and Venerable Brothers, 
in your joint letter to us to mention in detail what we have 
done for your churches, prompted by charity, during the course 
of our Pontificate. We, on the other hand, are glad to call to 
mind the many and various ways in which you have ministered 
to our consolation throughout this period. If we found pleasure 
in the state of things which prevailed among you when we first 
entered upon the charge of the Supreme Apostolate, now that 
we have advanced beyond twenty-four years in the same charge, 
we are constrained to confess that our first pleasure has never 
been diminished, but, on the contrary, has increased from day 
to day by reason of the increase of Catholicity among you. 
The cause of this increase, although first of all to be attributed 
to the providence of God, must also be ascribed to your energy 
and activity. You have, in your prudent policy, promoted 
every kind of Catholic organization with such wisdom as to 
provide for all necessities and all contingencies, in harmony 
with the remarkable character of the people of your country. 

THE WONDERFUL PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN AMERICA. 

Your chief praise is that you have promoted and sedulously 
continue to foster the union of your churches with this chief of 



1902.] POPE LEO XIII. AND THE BISHOPS. 351 

churches and with the Vicar of Christ on earth. Herein, as 
you rightly confess, is the apex and centre of government, 
teaching and priesthood; the source of that unity which Christ 
destined for His Church, and which is one of the most powerful 
notes distinguishing it from all human sects. The fruitful ex- 
ercise of this government and teaching has never been left 
wanting to any nation by us, and we have never permitted 
that you or your people should suffer the lack of it. For 
we have gladly availed ourself of every opportunity to testify 
the constancy of our solicitude for you and for the interests of 
religion among you. And our daily experience obliges us to 
confess that we have found your people, through your influence, 
endowed with perfect docility of mind and alacrity of heart. 
Therefore, while the changes and the tendencies of nearly all 
the nations which have for long ages been in possession of 
Catholicism give cause for sorrow, the state of your churches, 
in their flourishing youthfulness, cheers our mind and fills us 
with gladness. True, you are shown no special favor by the 
law of the land ; but, on the other hand, your lawgivers are 
certainly entitled to praise for the fact that they do nothing to 
restrain you in your just liberty. You must, therefore, and 
with you the Catholic host behind, make strenuous use of the 
favorable time for action which is now at your disposal by 
spreading abroad as far as possible the light of truth against 
the errors that prevail and the sects of absurd opinions that 
continue to spring up. 

THE GREAT WORK DONE IN THE UNITED STATES BY CATHOLIC 

EDUCATORS. 

We are not unaware, Venerable Brothers, of all that has been 
done by every one of you for the establishment and the success 
of schools and academies for the proper education of children. 
By your zeal in this respect you have clearly acted in con- 
formity with the exhortations of the Apostolic See and the pre- 
scriptions of the Council of Baltimore. Your magnificent work 
on behalf of ecclesiastical seminaries has assuredly been calcu- 
lated to increase the prospects of good to be done by the 
clergy and to add to their dignity. Nor is this all. You have 
wisely taken measures to enlighten dissidents and to draw them 
to the truth by appointing learned and worthy members of the 
clergy to go about from district to district to address them in 



352 



POPE LEO XIII. AND THE BISHOPS. 



[June. 



public in familiar style, in temples and other buildings, and to 
solve the difficulties that may be advanced. An excellent plan, 
and one which we know has already borne abundant fruit. Nor 
has your charity been unmindful of the sad lot of the Negro 
and the Indian : you have sent them teachers, helped them 
liberally, and you are most zealously providing for their eternal 
salvation. We are glad to add a stimulus, if such be necessary, 
to enable you to continue these undertakings with full confi- 
dence that your work is worthy of commendation. 

Finally, not to omit the expression of our gratitude, we 
would have you know what satisfaction you have caused us by 
the liberality with which your people are endeavoring to con- 
tribute by their offerings to relieve the penury of the Holy See. 
Many indeed and great are the necessities for which the Vicar 
of Christ as Supreme Pastor and Father of the Church is bound 
to provide in order to avert injury and to promote the faith. 
Hence your generosity becomes an exercise and a testimony of 
your faith. 

For all these reasons we wish to declare to you again and 
again our affection for you. Let the Apostolic blessing, which 
we bestow most lovingly in the Lord upon you all and upon 
the flocks entrusted to each one of you, be taken as a token of 
this affection and an augury of Divine gifts. 

Given at Rome, at St. Peter's, on the fifteenth day of April, in 
the year 1892, the twenty-fifth of our Pontificate. 

* ' ' LEO XIII., Pope. 





JOHN GREENLEAF WHITTIER. 



ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. 

BY MARY E. DESMOND. 

iVER associated with the progressive, bustling city 
of Haverhill, in Massachusetts, which enjoys the 
distinction of being the largest shoe-manufactur- 
ing city in the world, although its popula- 
| tion is only 37,175, will be the name and fame 
of the Quaker poet, John Greenleaf Whittier, who by his 
facile pen has made that city and its suburbs famous for all time. 
Although Whittier cannot be classed in the category of 
learned American poets to which belong Longfellow, Bryant, 
Lowell, and others, his work invariably had a lofty ideal and 
by his genius he cast a halo about the seemingly commonplace 
events of life, and by so doing glorified them for all time. He 




354 ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. [June, 

was also a poet of nature, appreciating the beautiful in Nature's 
handiwork, and finding 

"Tongues in trees, books in the running brooks, 
Sermons in stones, and good in everything." 

He wove into verse the homely incidents of his daily life, 
and the haunts of his childhood and the legends told by the 
gray-haired villagers of East Haverhill present a new and a 
deeper meaning when his genius has thrown about them a halo 
of romance. 

"The daily round, the common things, 
That with the day begin and end," 

appear in a new light, and what is often termed a common- 
place life becomes one filled with human sympathies and all 
that goes to make up the tragedy and comedy of which life in 
any environment consists. 

Since the death of Whittier, in 1892, his birthplace at East 
Haverhill has been the Mecca for thousands of admirers of his 
genius from all parts of the country, and many from foreign 
lands have been among the visitors. The old homestead is 
reached from Haverhill by the electric cars of the Haverhill, 
Merrimack, and Amesbury street-railway company that pass the 
quiet spot, which is about three miles from the city proper. 
Starting from the Boston and Maine Station at Haverhill, after a 
few minutes' ride through what is known as the " shoe district," 
the route is along the residential part of the city. Soon Monu- 
ment Square, where the marble soldier sentinel has watched over 
the city since 1869, is reached, and not far distant is a pretty 
little public breathing-place known as Gale's Park, which was 
the gift of one of Haverhill's philanthropic citizens, John E. 
Gale. This spot has a historical interest, for on its site stood 
the home of Captain Samuel Ayer, one of the most fearless of 
Haverhill's earliest settlers, who met his death at the hands of 
the Indians on that fatal morning of August 29, 1708, when 
sixteen of the villagers were massacred by the redskins. A little 
further on the left is Concord Street, over which the Indians 
came from New Hampshire that eventful day when bent upon 
their murderous work. 

On the right, a short distance further, is Winnikenni Park, 
with its beautiful undulating landscape. Its area is about thirty- 
four acres. On the hill within its limits is a picturesque ivy- 



V 



1902.] 



ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. 



355 



covered castle built of stone, which was fashioned after an old 
mediaeval stronghold of feudal times. The fine view from the 
turret of this castle proves that it well merits its Indian name 
Winnikenni which, translated, is " Beautiful View." It was 
built in 1873 by James R. Nichols, of Haverhill, and was his 







BIRTHPLACE OF WHITTIER, EAST HAVERHILL, MASS. 

summer residence for many years. Six years ago the castle and 
grounds were purchased by the city, and the castle is later to 
be occupied by the Haverhill Historical Society. 

Bordering on Winnikenni Park is beautiful Lake Kenoza, 
with a wooded background of hills reflected in its clear waters. 
Its name, given by the Indians, has a euphonious sound which 
is much more pleasing than its translation, " Lake of the Pick- 
erel." It is said to much resemble one of the famous lakes of 
Killarney in Ireland. Whittier has immortalized the beauty of 
this spot in the lines : 

" Kenoza ! o'er no sweeter lake 

Shall morning break or noon-cloud sail, 
No fairer face than thine shall take 
The sunset's golden veil. 




356 ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. [June, 

Long be it ere the tide of trade 

Shall break with harsh resounding din 

The quiet of thy banks of shade, 
And hills that fold thee in. 

And when the summer day grows dim 
And light mists walk thy mimic sea, 

Revive in us the thoughts of Him 
Who walked on Galilee." 

Almost opposite the lake are the buildings which until re- 
cently composed the Hale Hospital. The patients are now much 
more comfortably housed in more handsome and commodious 
buildings which have been erected about a mile distant. The 
two pumping stations on the shore of Lake Kenoza have 
powerful engines, and their ivy-covered chimneys and trim lawns 
add much to the picturesqueness of the spot. Near one of the 
stations, on a grassy plot, is a solitary deer in a startled but 
immovable attitude, which has caused the place to be facetiously 
dubbed "Deer Park." 

About two and a half miles from Lake Kenoza, on the left 
of the highway known as the Merrimack Road, is the commo- 
dious old farm-house, built in 1688, where Whittier was born in 
1807. It stands back a short distance from the main road and 
fronts on a side road. At the junction of these roads a large 
granite block or monument has been placed, inserted in 
which is a bronze tablet bearing the inscription " Whittier 
Birthplace." Not long ago the writer was at this spot when 
four lady visitors alighted from a car. One of the quartette 
was a stranger, and was visiting the birthplace for the first 
time. As she glanced at the monument she exclaimed : " Well ! 
What a queer place to bury Whittier ! ' She was amazed at 
the laugh which followed, but on learning her mistake she 
joined in the merriment. 

Before reaching the house Whittier Brook is passed. It is a 
very picturesque stream, and it winds in and out through the 
low land of the farm and runs quite close to the house. There 
Whittier waded in his youth and dreamed of the outside world, 
as yet to hirn an unopened book. As he so well described in 
"The Barefoot Boy," he found much to admire in the mirrored 
surface of this brook and amusement in its noisy gurgling: 



1902.] ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. 357 

" Laughed the brook for my delight 
Through the day and through the night; 
Whispering at the garden wall, 
Talked to me from fall to fall." 

The birthplace of Whittier has for many years been the 
property of the City of Haverhill, having been presented to that 
city by the late Hon. James H. Carleton, who was a very 
philanthropic and public-spirited citizen. It is held by a board 
of trustees, and the members of this board have complete con- 
trol of it. Visitors are admitted from one o'clock until sun- 
down on the last four days of the week, and at other times by 
permission of the trustees. 

The spacious kitchen which is the scene of that inimitable 
New England idyl, " Snow-Bound," extends nearly the entire 
length of the rear of the house. The open fireplace is the cen- 
tral point of attraction in this room. Before it the Whittier 
family gathered on the long winter evenings and on that " bleak 
December day ' described in the poem, when 

" Shut in from all the world without, 
We sat the clean-winged hearth about, 
Content to let the north wind roar 
In baffled rage at pane and door, 
While the red logs before us beat 
The frost-line back with tropic heat; 
And ever, when a louder blast 
Shook beam and rafter as it passed, 
The merrier up its roaring draught 
The great throat of the chimney laughed. 
The house-dog on his paws outspread 
Laid to the fire his drowsy head ; 
The cat's dark silhouette on the wall 
A couchant tiger seemed to fall; 
And, for the winter's firesjde meet, 
Between the andirons' straddling feet, 
The mug of cider simmered slow, 
The apples sputtered in a row, 
And, close at hand, the basket stood 
With nuts from brown October's wood. 

Over the fireplace was 



> 



358 ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. [June, 



"The bull's-eye watch that hung in view, 
Ticking its weary circuit through, 
Pointing with mutely warning sign 
Its black hand to the hour of nine " ; 

which was the bedtime of the family. An ancient watch hangs 
on the identical nail where hung the old chronometer, and 
grouped near the fireplace are saddle-bags, a Dutch oven, a tin 
kitchen, a warming-pan, and a foot- stove. A large braided mat 
is before the fireplace, and it recalls the lines in the poem :' 

" Upon the motley- braided mat 
Our youngest and our dearest sat." 

Elizabeth, Whittier's favorite sister, is the person referred to 
in these lines. Near the entrance is the poet's desk, where all 
visitors register. An old-fashioned mirror and a framed picture 
of that staunch old Quaker, William Penn, hang on the walls. 
Not the least object of interest is the quaint old dresser with 
its pewter plates and ancient china. A large part of this old 
ware was used by the Whittier family. Several ancient chairs 
and a deal table complete the furniture of this room, which is 
so vividly described in the poem which has made it famous. 

Leading from the kitchen is a small room reached by ascend- 
ing four steps. In it is a high-posted bed, an ancient bureau, 
and several old chairs. All of this furniture was used by several 
generations of the Whittier family, and the linen sheets on the 
bed were spun and woven by the poet's mother. 

In the front of the house, also leading from the kitchen, on 
the left of the main entrance, is what was known as the " best 
room " in Whittier's time ; and there the poet was born. A 
life-size portrait of Whittier, taken in early life, which was the 
gift of Joseph Lindell Smith, of Boston, hangs on the wall. 
There are also old mirrors, and a " sampler ' of the long ago 
which was worked by hands long since crumbled to dust. 
There is a fireplace in this room, and near it are andirons, a 
bellows, a linen chest, a wood-box of ancient make, and a flax 
wheel which was used by Whittier's mother. In one corner 
stands a fine old clock, the works of which are all of brass. 
One of the weights of this ancient time-keeper weighs twenty 
pounds and the other seventeen. Two tables of an ancient pat- 
tern and several quaint chairs complete the furnishing of this room. 

In the unfinished attic or loft, which was the chamber occu- 



1902.] 



ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. 



359 




VIEW OF THE MERRIMACK RIVER. 

pied by Whittier and his brother Matthew, and through the 
cracks of which the snow sifted down on the counterpanes as 
they slept, is an old-fashioned high bed, a small table, and a 
few chairs. Whittier thus describes this attic chamber during 
that New England storm of over eighty years ago : 






" Within our beds awhile we heard 
The wind that round the gables roared, 
With now and then a ruder shock, 
Which made our very bedsteads rock. 
We heard the loosened clapboards tost, 
The board-nails snapping in the frost ; 
And on us, through the unplastered wall, 
Felt the light-sifted snowflakes fall. 
But sleep stole on, as sleep will do 
When hearts are light and life is new; 
Faint and more faint the murmurs grew; 
Till in the summer-land of dreams 
They softened to the sound of streams, 
Low stir of leaves, and dip of oars, 
And lapsing waves on quiet shores." 



360 ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. [June, 

All the rooms shown to visitors have been restored as near 
as possible to their appearance at the period described in 
" Snow-Bound." A large part of the furniture was donated by 
Elizabeth Pickard, a niece of Whittier's, and many pieces were 
contributed by one of the trustees, Alfred A. Ordway, a 
prominent shoe manufacturer of Haverhill, who is greatly inter- 
ested in the preservation of the shrine of the poet. The re- 
maining rooms of this interesting house are occupied by the 
family of the caretaker of the premises. 

An old-fashioned well- sweep is conspicuous in front of the 
house, and at the entrance to the grounds is a large stepping- 
stone used in Whittier's day, and the bridle post so aptly 
described in the lines : 

" The bridle post an old man sat 
With loose-flung coat and high-cocked hat." 



. 

Across the road is the large barn to which Whittier and his 
brother tunneled a path through the snow, and 

" Reached the barn with merry din 
And roused the prisoned brutes within." 

As a picture of New England farm-life of nearly a century 
ago the poem "Snow-Bound ' stands pre-eminent. It will ever 
be associated with this house, and its record of that eventful 
storm and the memories it recalled to Whittier many years 
later, is a touching picture of happy home-life. 

The family burial lot in the rear of the house has not been 
used for interments for many years. A short time before the 
death of Whittier all the bodies interred there were removed to 
Union Cemetery, Amesbury, Mass., where also sleeps the poet. 
The lot was later enclosed with a fence, and a small granite 
monument was erected on which is inscribed the names of those 
once buried there. 

Almost within sight of the house, a little further up the 
road, stands the Whittier Elm, a fine old tree the beauty of 
which has been marred by ruthless relic-seekers, as the dead 
and dying branches bear witness. Reference was made to this 
tree by the poet when writing an ode in the album of an old 
schoolmate. The opening lines are : 

" Thou dweller in the ample shade 
Of the old elm, where once I played." 




1902.] ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. 361 

The person referred to in the sonnet was Lydia Ayer, who 
lived in the comfortable-looking old farm-house directly opposite. 
She is also the girl noted in " My Playmate " : 









" She left us in the bloom of May ; 

The constant years told o'er 
Their seasons with as sweet May morns, 

But she comes back no more. 
O playmate of the golden time ! 

Our mossy seat is green, 
Its fringing violets blossom yet, 

The old trees o'er it lean." 

Further still up this road is the site of the old school-house 
described in "In School Days": 

" Still sits the school-house by the road, 

A ragged beggar sunning ; 
Around it still the sumachs grow, 
And blackberry vines are running. 

Within the master's desk is seen, 

Deep scarred by raps official ; 
The warping floor, the battered seats, 

The jackknives' carved initial : 

The charcoal frescoes on its wall ; 

Its door's worn sill betraying 
The feet that, creeping slow to school, 

Went storming out to playing ! ' 



The old school-house was removed many years ago, but a 
tablet marks the spot where it stood. 

Across the main road from the birthplace is a hill about 
three hundred feet high, which was named for an old Indian 
chief, and it is known as Job's Hill. A fine view of the sur- 
rounding country can be seen from the top, and the beginning 
of the chain of the White Mountains in New Hampshire is 
visible in the distance. This hill was a favorite place of study 
with Whittier, and when a boy he spent many hours there 
reading over and over a copy of Burns's poems and the few 
other cherished books that he possessed. 

Directly opposite the birthplace, on the right of the main 
road, is a driveway known as the Middle Road. Leading from 



362 ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. [June, 

this on the left is a very pleasant drive called the Country 
Bridge Road, as it crosses a bridge so named. The first bridge 
in this picturesque spot was built in 1665. For a long distance 
along this road the trees arch overhead and it presents a bower- 
like appearance. This is one of the pleasantest drives in the 
suburbs of Haverhill. Many handsome ferns nod and wave in 
this secluded spot, and it is not to be wondered at that it was 
a favorite haunt of the poet. Country Bridge crosses Whittier 
Brook. A short distance from the bridge the brook becomes 
East Meadow River, and a half mile further it flows into Milvale 
Lake an artificial water basin which was constructed in 1895, 
and which is one of the four lakes that constitute the water 
supply of Haverhill. 

Middle Road, above noted, is a pleasant drive for about half 
a mile from the main road, as it is bordered by large trees. 
After that distance they give way to scraggy pines and juniper 
bushes, and the vegetation is scant. On the left, quite close to 
the road, is a small pond, the waters of which are almost stag- 
nant. It presents a lonely appearance, and is known by the 
weird name of Suicide Pond. This name was conferred upon it 
after the suicide of Miss Hannah Chase, a beautiful young lady 
who resided in a farm-house not far distant, and who, for some 
unexplained reason, found death in its depths in 1819. Whittier 
has immortalized the sad event in the poem entitled " Suicide 
Pond," in which occur the lines : 

"Why she perished so strangely there 

No mortal tongue can tell ; 
She told her story to no one, and death 
Retains her secret well. 

Seldom or never the foot of man 

Is heard in that lonely spot, 
For with all the dwellers around that pool 

Its story is unforgot." 

At some distance from Suicide Pond, about a mile from the 
birthplace, on the same road, is about an acre of land enclosed 
by a high fence which is painted white. A small house, which 
resembles a shed, is used as an entrance to this enclosure, and 
also as an office and tool-house. This house is patriotically 
painted red, white, and blue, and the passer-by would be at a 



1902.] 



ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. 



363 





THE COUNTRY BRIDGE. 

loss to determine the use of this ' plot were it not for the few 
mounds built up with common stones and the one white marble 
, headstone, on which is an inscription in the Hebrew language. 
It is called the Children of Israel Cemetery, and was laid out 
in 1893 as a resting-place for the Hebrew population of Haver- 
hill, which in recent years has become an important factor in 
its manufacturing interests. 

About half a mile from this peculiar burial-place is Walnut 
'emetery, which is often termed East Parish Cemetery. It was 
set apart by the town for this purpose in 1748. This portion 
of the town was among the earliest settlements in Haverhill, 
and many of the old black slate stones bear dates of the 
seventeenth century. There sleeps Rev. Isaac Tompkins, who 
was pastor of the East Haverhill church, not far distant, and 
whom Whittier describes in the introduction to the poem " The 
Countess " : 

1 The parson ambling on his wall-eyed roan, 
Grave and erect, with white hair backward blown." 
VOL. LXXV. 24 



364 ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. [June, 

There also rests many of the early English colonists who 
settled in Haverhill, among them several descendants in the 
third and fourth generation of John Alden, the timid lover of 
Priscilla described by Longfellow, in " The Courtship of Miles 
Standish," as 



Fair-haired, azure-eyed, with delicate Saxon complexion, 
Youngest of all was he of those who came in the Mayflower. 1 



Many direct descendants in the fifth and sixth generation of 
this Pilgrim of Plymouth are living in Haverhill to-day. 

Quaint epitaphs on many of these old stones tell a life-story 
in a few words, while others laud the virtues of the departed 
in high-sounding terms. Similar eulogies caused a Western 
visitor to one of Haverhill's two-hundred-year-old cemeteries to 
recently exclaim : " It strikes me that nearly all of your good 
and right smart people hereabouts are dead"; and, in the 
light of these effusive epitaphs, his terse comment was not 
without some justification. 

Another cemetery in East Haverhill, of a little later period, 
having been laid out in 1785, is Greenwood Cemetery, which 
borders on what is East Broadway, but is generally termed the 
River Road. It is situated on a high bluff which commands a 
fine view of the Merrimack River for several miles. Here it 
may be that Whittier stood when he thus apostrophized the 
Merrimack : 

" Stream of my fathers ! sweetly still 
Thy sunset rays the valley fill ; 
Poured slantways down the long defile, 
Wave, wood, and flower beneath them smile." 

In Greenwood Cemetery is interred Mary Ingalls, a native 
of East Haverhill, who, when twenty years old, in 1807, mar- 
ried Count Francis de Vipart, a French exile, who fled to this 
country when Napoleon took the reins of government a second 
time. He landed at Newburyport at the mouth of the Merri- 
mack and strayed up the river to East Haverhill, where he met 
his fate, and in less than a year his marriage v to this village 
belle and her funeral took place from the village church. 
Whittier thus writes of the romance in the poem 'The 
Countess " : 



1902.] ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. 365 

' Ah life is short, though love be long ; 

The altar and the bier, 
The bridal hymn and burial song, 
Were both in one short year." 

Soon after the passing away of his bride Count de Vipart 
returned to France, and at his death, many years later, he was 
interred in the family tomb at Bordeaux. Whittier thus con- 
trasts their position in death : 

" Her rest is quiet on the hill, 

Beneath the clover's bloom ; 
Far off her lover sleeps as still 
Within his scutcheoned tomb. 

The Gascon lord and village maid 
In death still clasp their hands ; 

The love which levels rank and grade 
Unites their severed lands." 

The gray slate stone which marks the grave of the countess 
is very near the road, and it is covered with an iron network 
to prevent relic-seekers from destroying it. About one-third of 
the footstone has been carried away by these unscrupulous 
curiosity collectors. 

In the same cemetery, not far from the grave of the coun- 
tess, sleeps Dr. Moses H. Elliott, the early lover of that strange 
woman, Harriet Livermore. He contracted yellow fever while 
in charge of a hospital at Pensacola, Fla., and died there in 
1822. Whittier has immortalized Miss Livermore in "Snow- 
Bound ' in the description : 

' Another guest that winter night 
Flashed back from lustrous eyes the light. 

i 

She sat among us, at the best, 

A not unfeared, half- welcome guest; 

Rebuking with her cultured phrase 

Our homeliness of words and ways. 

A woman, tropical, intense 

In thought and act, in soul and sense, 

She blended in a like degree 

The vixen and the devotee.' 




366 ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. [June, 

The Rocks Bridge, part of which is an ancient wooden 
covered structure which was built in 1828, and the remaining 
spans of iron added in later years, is not far distant. It is the 
bridge noted by Whittier in the opening lines of " The 
Countess " : 

" Over the wooden northern ridge 

Between the houses brown, 
To the dark tunnel of the bridge 
The street comes straggling down." 

This bridge connects Rocks Village, as this part of East 
Haverhill is called, with the pretty little farming town of West 
Newbury on the opposite shore of the Merrimack River. 

About half a mile from the centre of Haverhill, along the 
bank of the Merrimack River, bordering on Water Street, stood 
a fine row of beautiful sycamore-trees, only a few of which 
remain at present. These trees were planted in 1 739 by Hugh 
Tallant, a wanderer from old Erin who, in all probability, was 
the first Irishman who came to Haverhill. He was a noted 
fiddler, had a characteristic fund of Irish wit, and his ser- 
vices' were in great demand at the village amusements. In 
the poem entitled " The Sycamores ' Whittier thus wrote of him : 

" He wrought with spade and fiddle, 

Delved by day and sang by night, 
With a hand that never wearied , 
And a heart for ever light. 

Pioneer of Erin's exiles, 

With his fiddle and his pack ; 
Little dreamed the village Saxons 

Of the myriads at his back. 

Not a stone his grave discloses ; 

But if yet his spirit walks, 
'Tis beneath the trees he planted, 

And when bob-o'-lincoln talks. 

All the pastoral lanes so grassy 
Now are Traffic's dusty streets ; 

From the village grown a city, 
Fast the rural grace retreats. 



1902.] ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. 367 




WHITTIER BROOK. 

Green memorials of the gleeman ! 

Linking still the river shores, 
With their shadows cast, by sunset, 

Stand Hugh Tallant's sycamores." 

The memorable visit ot Washington to Haverhill November 
4, 1 789, was a red-letter day in Haverhill's history. He entered 
the then small town on the afternoon of that day and remained 
until the following morning. During his stay he was escorted 
about by a triumphant procession and shown the points of 
interest by the town officials. He passed through the portion of 
the town then known as Eaton's Square, and from that date its 
name was changed to Washington Square. At present this 
square is the centre of the business part of the city, and forms 
a dividing line between the retail business and the beginning of 
the " shoe district." All that vicinity is now covered with large 
brick blocks, and near the spot where Washington stood one 
hundred and twelve years ago the post-office now stands. At 



368 ASSOCIATIONS OF WHITTIER. [June, 

the time of Washington's visit all of this part of the town was 
pasture land. There was an uninterrupted view of the Merri- 
mack River for several miles at this point, and he greatly ad- 
mired its picturesqueness. Whittier immortalized the incident 
in the following lines : 






"When the Father of his Country 

Through the north-land riding came, 
And the roofs were starred with banners, 
And the steeples rang acclaim, 

Slowly passed that august Presence 

Down the thronged and shouting street; 

Village girls, as white as angels, 
Scattering flowers around his feet. 

Midway where the plane-tree's shadow 

Deepest fell, his rein he drew ; 
On the stately head, uncovered, 

Cool and soft the west wind blew ; 

And he stood up in his stirrups, 

Looking up and looking down 
On the hills of gold and silver 

Rimming round the little town, 

And he said, the landscape sweeping 

Slowly with his ungloved hand, 
' I have seen no prospect fairer 

In this goodly Eastern land.' 

Thus did Whittier weave into verse the haunts of his child- 
hood, the legends of the long ago, and the historical incidents 
of his native town. Other poets have sung of loftier themes, 
but none have so touched the heart as this poet of nature, who 
saw in God's handiwork much that appealed to his poetic tem- 
perament. While his fame will rest mainly on the poem 
" Snow-Bound ' and his " Songs of Freedom," which aided 
much in righting the deadly wrong of slavery, he will also 
be remembered as the singer of songs of love, pathos, and 
tragedy who has made the valley of the Merrimack River in 
Massachusetts famous for all time by the touch of his genius. 



1902.] 



REUNION. 



369 




REUNION.* 

BY REV. JOSEPH McSORLEY, C.S.P. 

T is evident enough to all believers that Christian 
Unity is a desirable thing ; nor is the precept 
that makes it of positive obligation hard to dis- 
cover. The spectacle of a wrangling Christendom 
is little fitted to further the work of any reli- 
gious body, either in respect of its own adherents or of the 
-external world that still awaits conversion. This is obvious 
enough, of course, and new to no one ; but it is a matter that 
has been attracting special attention of late because of wide- 
spread and rather confusing movements to bring about a prac- 
tical realization of the commonly recognized ideal. It is in 
England especially that this has occurred ; where, whether between 
Nonconformists and Anglicans, or between the latter and Roman 
Catholics, discussions and negotiations directed toward a bridg- 
ing over of existing divisions have taken place repeatedly. 
These efforts found expression in 1846, in the formation of the 
Evangelical Alliance, and again in 1857, in the founding of the 
Association for Promoting the Unity of Christendom, the for- 
mer body being predominantly Undenominational, and the latter 
Episcopalian, in sentiment. Some of our readers will remember 
that the first secretary of the Association was Frederick George 
Lee, who recently, on his death-bed, was received into the 
church. It is interesting also to recall that among its earliest 
members the Association included a number of Catholics, such 
as Ambrose Phillipps de Lisle, Father Lockhart, and Bishop 
Moriarty, and that, by command of the Inquisition, they were 
forced to withdraw in 1864. 

Before us lie two recent books which are really the outcome 
of these two different movements towards Reunion. One is by 
Canon Henson, of Westminster, and consists of sermons, preached 

* Godly Union and Concord : Sermons preached, mainly in Westminster Abbey, in the 
Interest of Christizn Fraternity. By H. Hensley Henson, B.D. Pp. xlvii.-282. New York: 

Longmans, Green & Co. England and the Holy See: An Essay towards Reunion. By 

Spencer Jones, M.A., Rector of Batsford with Moreton-in-Marsh. With an Introduction by 
the Right Hon. Viscount Halifax. Pp. xxvi.-44o. New York : Longmans, Green & Co. 



370 REUNION. [June, 

mainly in the Abbey, together with a long and rather contro- 
versial preface. For the most part the writer is concerned with 
recommending such relationship between the Anglican Church 
and the non-Episcopal churches that the clergymen of the 
Establishment generally will admit to Holy Communion per- 
sons who have not received episcopal confirmation, and admit to 
the pulpit men who have not received episcopal ordination. 

A good deal of advance has been made during recent years 
in the way of drawing Anglicans and Dissenters into closer and 
more amicable relations. The influence of Gladstone's career, 
the throwing open of the universities, the writings of Farrar 
and Carlyle and Ruskin, the growing science and wealth and 
culture of Dissenting congregations, the languishing of revival- 
ism, the co-operation in social work, the spreading of latitudi- 
narianism, these are among the causes a recent writer has 
mentioned as favoring the movement toward Reunion on the 
part of the Free Churches, and tending to convert their tradi- 
tional dislike into sincere appreciation of Anglicanism. On the 
part of his fellow-churchmen, Canon Henson's book and his 
more recent article in the Contemporary Review for December, 
1901, has created quite an extraordinary amount of comment. 
The April Church Quarterly Review rebukes him severely, and 
declares his position unsatisfactory, whether looked at from the 
point of view of history or from that of ecclesiastical states- 
manship ; while his treatment is said to confuse means with 
ends and to evince a lack of adequate grasp on the subject. 
On the other hand, in the Contemporary Review for January, 
substantial agreement with Canon Henson's position is professed 
by the Bishop of Durham, and the Deans of Ripon, Durham, 
and Ely. 

Canon Henson's position gains a peculiar interest from the 
fact that a decade ago he was an ardent opponent of the policy 
he is now advocating. He even went to the length of protest- 
ing publicly against the late Bishop Perowne, of Worcester, for 
having admitted Nonconformists to communion ; and of reproach- 
ing Archdeacon Sinclair for having advocated the recognition of 
non-episcopal churches. Further study and mature considera- 
tion, it seems, have led Canon Henson to repudiate "the con- 
ventional belief in the necessity of Apostolic Succession for 
validity of orders, and consequently he now pleads for a regime 
of "godly union and concord" on lines of undenominationalism. 



1902.] REUNION. 371 

The preface to his volume is largely taken up with an attack 
upon the doctrine of a divine- right Episcopate as the necessary 
channel of sacramental grace. He sets the testimony of Bishop 
Lightfoot, Dr. Hort, and Dr. Sanday over against the position 
of Dr. Moberly and Bishop Gore. At some length he goes into 
a criticism of Dr. Moberly's Ministerial Priesthood, characterizing 
it as 'a notable and suggestive example of false method " ; as 
containing " curiously perverse " criticism ; and as preaching in 
parts " a doctrine of intellectual impotence," and pointing " the 
moral of intellectual despair." All this, be it understood, is by 
way of assault upon rigid rules of external unity, and upon the 
belief that non-episcopal orders are necessarily invalid. 

True, Canon Henson is criticising a position of the Episco- 
palians which is similar to, if not identical with, that of the 
Catholic Church; yet, as against any but an infallible teaching 
body, his claim possesses a good deal of force. The Apostolic 
origin of the episcopate is for Catholics a dogmatic truth, sanc- 
tioned and thereby made necessary of belief, by the voice of 
the living, teaching church. But the Anglicans possess no 
such court of appeal. Their Rule of Faith is different from 
ours; their tenets must be justified at the bar of history, if at 
all. Now, it is not too much to say that in the present state 
of historical investigation the origins of the episcopate are in- 
volved in a certain amount of obscurity ; nor can the thesis 
that the threefold ministry is absolutely coeval with the exist- 
ence of the Christian Church be demonstrated with such scien- 
tific precision as to force assent. Hence it does look like a 
rather arbitrary proceeding to debar the non-episcopal churches 
from communion, on the strength of an opinion denied or 
doubted by many scholars approaching it from a merely his- 
torical stand-point. 

This is Canon Henson's view; it is put forth again with a 
strong defence by Professor Vernon Bartlet, writing in the Con- 
temporary Review for April, and criticising the arguments brought 
to bear upon the Canon's suggestion. The disinterested spectator 
cannot but feet an inclination to agree that the Catholic standard 
of orthodoxy is possible only when the Catholic rule of faith has 
been adopted ; since, for the due enforcement of such a standard, 
it is quite necessary that an infallible authority be recognized and 
that an inerrant living voice be raised. It seems, then, that the 
Reunion advocated by the Canon of Westminster, in the sense 



372 REUNION. [June, 

of opening the door to Presbyterians, Congregationalists, 
Methodists, and the like, is as much of a necessity to the 
Establishment as is the intercommunion of the High- Church 
and Low-Church parties. Whatever be his mistakes or weak- 
ness of arguments, the writer of Godly Union and Concord has 
a great deal of reason on his side. 

The other book to which allusion has been made resembles 
Canon Henson's in that it bears upon the need of Christian 
Unity; in every other respect it offers a sharp contrast. 

For one thing, it is to. Reunion with the Roman See that the 
second author devotes his attention ; and his suggested basis of 
Unity is a frank and full acceptance not merely of formally 
defined doctrine, but of opinions and attitudes which in a 
Catholic would be apt to win the qualification of " Ultramontane." 
While exhibiting neither marked originality, nor unusual power, 
the book is certainly unique. It consists of one long detailed 
plea by an Anglican rector in favor of everything that non- 
Catholics usually dislike and protest against in the Catholic 
Church. It is a work that at once and of necessity wins a place 
in the ranks of pro-Roman controversial literature. Truly it " fills 
a long-felt want," as the reviewers used to say ; but the won- 
der is that this same want should ever have been filled at all. 

The author begins by drawing attention to the spirit of 
sympathy characteristic of the present age and to the impulse 
thus given the movement to reunite Christendom. He goes on 
to say that to-day the great practical question in this matter is 
the relation of England toward the Holy See, the parent of the 
Pre-Reformation English Church, and the representative of two 
hundred and forty millions of Christians. It is clear, therefore, 
that Reunion involves the reuniting of England to Rome through 
the restoration of conditions that once obtained ; a restoration 
altogether desirable, since Rome is the Apostolic See, estab- 
lished to be the visible centre of Christendom, and since those 
in communion with Rome are " numerically, historically, and 
philosophically ' the foremost among Christian denominations. 
Repeatedly the author complains of the want of a sense of 
proportion in those Anglicans who protest that a hopeless chasm 
separates England from Rome, while at the same time they 
fraternize with Lutherans, Baptists, Methodists, and Moravians, 
and lend their countenance to Undenominationalism, or again to 
Rationalism; for, if the Prayer Book is to be taken as a stan- 



1902.] REUNION. 373 

dard, Roman teaching must be considered as far less alien to the 
doctrines of the Established Church than the tenets of Evangelical- 
ism are. Further, for the last half- century the English people 
have been undergoing a sort of progressive conversion to sym- 
pathy with the persons and sometimes with the dogmatic posi- 
tions of Roman Catholics. Distinguished personages like the 
Duke of Norfolk and the late Lord Russell, of Killowen, have 
had marked influence on public sentiment. It is time, there- 
fore, to bring forward what may be called the Roman theory of 
reunion, and to discuss the situation scientifically and honestly. 

The author then considers the existing state of the parties 
in question. First of all, the fact must be recognized that Rome 
is unchanging and unchangeable as regards her formal positions. 
She herself so professes ; repeated experiments have proven it true. 
On the other hand, during the past three hundred years England 
has never ceased to move, but has been swaying backwards and 
forwards within a range " that touches and even coalesces with 
Dissent at one end and with the religion of Rome at the other." 
To convert Rome is an impossibility ; it remains to see what 
can be done by drawing nearer to her. Anglicans at present 
regard with composure what would have been denounced ex- 
citedly a half-century ago. The question is not merely what 
Keble may have thought in 1856, but what he would have come 
to think in 1902; for the young men nowadays begin with 
fresh strength at the place where the older generation dropped 
down exhausted. 

From these premises the author goes on to consider the 
possibilities of Reunion in the light of the new epoch that is 
dawning with the century. Consideration of the divine ideal of 
Unity induces the belief that the most potent type is that known 
as Roman. Christ plainly meant there should be an Official 
Head of the Universal Church, and history shows that he ap- 
pointed Saint Peter to this position. This seems to be the sole 
conclusion possible for any one who reads pages 85-173 in 
the spirit in which apparently they were written. 

Chapter iv. is devoted to Divisions. The author explains 
that differences of opinion, sentiment, and custom are a necessity 
between man and man, between school and school, between 
nation and nation; and he goes on to show how, in the main, 
the barriers that have been erected against Rome by Anglicans 
are really mere exaggerations of very natural and legitimate 



374 REUNION. [June, 

differences. To take an instance : " Rome has the defects of her 
qualities. ... In the general exercise of her discipline, and 
more particularly sometimes in her excommunications, she appears 
to bear with a heavy hand upon her children." But this is, as 
it were, an inevitable consequence of that very system of hers 
which secures unity of teaching. The Established Church toler- 
ates contradictory teaching on almost every article of faith ; in 
other words, sanctions a habit which may be described as Or- 
ganized Latitudinarianism. But " what would happen, let us ask, 
to a Roman priest who preached against Confession, or denied 
the Real Presence of our Lord [in the Blessed Sacrament ; or 
warned his congregation against the delusion of supposing that 
the ' Table ' was an ' altar, 1 or that the preacher could in any 
sense be called a priest, or that the Pope was infallible ? ' 

Of course, in so vast a multitude of many nations, languages, 
and dispositions as the Roman Catholics, " there is plenty of 
bickering and disputing, perhaps also of intrigue, and occasion- 
ally the exhibition before our eyes of what can only be de- 
scribed as a furious controversy." However, the distinction 
between Anglicans and those " who continue to look to the 
Holy See for their centre, is not that we have antagonisms and 
contradictions, and that they have none ; . . . no, the mark 
of distinction between us is that whereas disputations upon im- 
portant if not upon fundamental truths comes at length to some 
termination in their case, they seem never to do so in ours. 
. . . And I think that now, after due allowance has been 
made for actual abuses in the past, there is and ever must be 
a strong presumption that what the Holy See has to say on 
central subjects of our faith is to be regarded as right. . . . 
Why should not that See again be to us what once she was ? ' 

The chapter that follows the one on Divisions is entitled 
Hindrances and Helps. Surely never before have such pages 
come from any but a Catholic apologist. They begin with a 
plea for the recognition of five principles which tend to promote 
Reunion : Sense of Proportion will weaken insular prejudice 
against foreign peoples and customs, and will explain the possi- 
bility of such scandals as have occurred in the Papacy; Sense 
of Continuity will dispose toward the repudiation of the abrupt 
and revolutionary acts of the sixteenth century and toward the 
getting in line with the past ; Contact will destroy prejudices 
and misunderstandings, which were fostered by three hundred 



1902.] REUNION. 375 

years of Penal Laws ; Prayer will secure identity of sympathies 
by establishing common agreement with the will of God ; Ex- 
planation will elucidate and disseminate truth. 

The author then adverts to the existence of certain grave 
hindrances which seem to block the way to ultimate reunion 
with the Holy See, and writes one hundred and fifty pages in 
explanation and defence of the Roman Catholic Church with 
regard to the following points : Scripture and Tradition as the 
Rule of Faith ; Reading of the Bible by the Laity ; Devotion to 
the Blessed Virgin ; Infallibility ; Decisions ot the Roman Con- 
gregations ; Excommunication ; Use of the Confessional ; Mean- 
ing of Indulgences ; Sacrifice of the Mass ; Transubstantiation ; 
Communion in one kind ; Intention in the administration of the 
Sacraments ; Images ; The False Decretals ; The Jesuits. On 
this last point the author says : " It is certain, I think, that few 
hindrances to Reunion can rank with the hindrance that is known 
as 'The Jesuits.' He therefore devotes some twenty-five -pages 
to a sketch of this Society and its rule, and to a rebuttal of the 
charges made against it whether by Protestants or Roman Catho- 
lics. After this the book concludes with a chapter sketching the 
principal attempts at Reunion, and the principal personages in- 
terested in the movement during the last three centuries and a 
half. 

Our readers will agree, one and all, no doubt, that the 
volume must be an interesting one; nor can it fail of being 
useful from a controversial view-point. That it will win any 
specific approval from even the most advanced among the High- 
Church party is scarcely probable, though they will, and do, 
commend the spirit of the composition. Lord Halifax disclaims 
responsibility for Canon Henson's statements ; while the Church 
Quarterly Review dissents from his principles and assails his 
scholarship. This, of course, is only what might have been an- 
ticipated ; for, as a matter of fact, the author seems to have decided 
frankly to accept and champion whatever the Holy See stands for ; 
and to have clung to his plan with tenacious determination. His- 
tory, Holy Scripture, human nature are investigated for arguments, 
which are put forth boldly, with the readiness of a professed 
Catholic theologian. He has no qualms, no apprehensions ; he 
never draws back. Nothing, it is clear, would give him greater 
joy than " Corporate Reunion," which would leave him free to 
direct his energies towards strictly apologetic work a depart- 



376 REUNION. [June, 

ment in which he would assuredly rank well among living 
Catholic defenders of the faith. How he can remain outside the 
pale of the Roman Catholic Communion, while thinking as he 
does, will be a mystery to some. It is explained, we think, by 
his account of an Anglican who consulted him about applying 
for admissipn to the Roman Catholic Church, and received the 
answer: '"Nothing justifies secession except a profound belief 
that the salvation of your soul depends upon it." This posi- 
tion to a Catholic, rather incomprehensible at first becomes 
plainer when we reflect that a man like our author possesses 
only the principles that he has himself worked out or accepted ; 
consequently, he can perceive no obligation to become a Catho- 
lic until he has submitted to the church's authority, and he will 
not submit to her authority until he has perceived his obligation 
to become a Catholic. By charity and sympathy, no doubt, we 
are bound to desire and pray that the grace of conversion 
should be granted to souls like this ; and still, as Father Tyrrell 
has remarked, one feels tempted to wish that the reception of 
such men into the church might be delayed, in order that they 
might remain Anglicans a little longer and prepare innumerable 
conversions at some future date. 

The influence of Newman is visible throughout the pages of 
the present volume ; his personal history, his ideas, his very 

At. 

style have made deep impression on the author, whose sentences, 
consciously or unconsciously and despite occasional lapses from 
clearness, display a constantly recurring tendency to frame them- 
selves like the great Cardinal's. In arrangement of material, the 
book is delightful ; everything is skilfully and conveniently dis- 
posed ; nor is any page heavy or dull. The author's modest 
and tolerant temper of mind, too, is manifested unmistakably, 
above all in the opening pages where he outlines the scope of 
his work. 

Put in juxtaposition, the two volumes we have considered 
certainly suggest an interesting train of thought. At one end 
of the Establishment is a clergyman pleading for, nay, demand- 
ing communion with Presbyterians ; at the other end his 
brother Anglican is proving that in every detail of the tradi- 
tional dispute with England, right is on the side of Rome. 
And both of these writers represent vast numbers of people be- 
longing to one or other of these two conflicting classes. In the 
one case it is a reversion, in the other a development of type. 



1902.] REUNION. 377 

Souls instinctively drawn to faith and definite dogma are beating 
their way steadily toward the centre of sound doctrine and firm 
discipline ; those of the opposite sort are gathering together 
upon a platform bound to grow broader and broader until it 
is able to support all who are willing to be called religious 
men, and who yet disbelieve in the existence of a living, in- 
fallible teacher. Instead of one kind of Reunion, there are two ; 
for some men rally round the dogmatic principle ; others about 
the rationalistic. By every rule of logic and every principle of 
consistency, both these reunions should inevitably be accom- 
plished ; and then, until faith has overcome, humanity will re- 
main divided into these two hosts, the consistent followers of 
antagonistic standards, authority and private judgment. The 
pity is that, among those disposed to listen to a teacher, there 
should be more than a single camp. It is to gather these 
together that the Rector of Batsford has written. 

The reader will have noticed the mention of an Introduction 
by Lord Halifax. These pages are noble, spirited, and stirring. 
Like most of the Viscount's writing, they have that ring of 
deep sincerity which prompts us to instant reverence and sym- 
pathy. It might have been supposed that Lord Halifax's hope 
and enthusiasm were pretty well burned out ere this; but they 
still endure. He is still challenging the attention of Christen- 
dom, still pointing to its deplorable and intolerable divisions, 
still pleading for honest consideration and generous treatment 
of the problems he presents. He braves criticism from brethren 
and stranger alike when he does this; but at the same time he 
is earning the heartfelt admiration of the many who appreciate 
his singleness of purpose ; and even within the church he is 
meeting with evidences of the esteem in which his ideals and his 
labors are held. 

It is wrong to suppose that because we of the household 
are in comfortable possession of the truth, Reunion is a ques- 
tion that concerns none but outsiders. Not only are we bound 
to strive for nearer approximation to the ideal set forth by 
Christ, but a more selfish motive to labor for the unification of 
Christendom is to be found in our desire that each group of 
Christians may enjoy the fuller life possible only to the members 
of a perfect whole. Nor is it right to suppose that our attitude 
ought to be merely one of patient sympathy and of readiness to 
extend a friendly welcome to those who apply for admission to the 



378 REUNION. [June, 

church. Any success recorded by history in the matter of Re- 
union has been due to a more active policy than this. Con- 
stant solicitude and repeated attempts to establish a satisfactory 
basis of negotiations in similar situations have been the chief 
glories of more than one great churchman of immortal name ; 
and that others than ourselves display greater anxiety and work 
more steadily for Reunion, should be to us, independently of all 
question of success or failure, a cause of real confusion. 

Catholics are puzzled sometimes to understand how Reunion 
can be entertained or promoted in any intelligible sense by the 
members of a church whose eternal watchword is " No Com- 
promise." Nor could their puzzle be solved if indeed the 
success of Reunion were conditioned by the surrender of a single 
position to which the unchangeable church has ever for one 
instant stood committed. But there is no such condition laid 
down as antecedently necessary. Essentials being safe then, on 
what conditions will Christendom actually be reunited ? No one 
has said ; no one can say. An ideal is being sought for, and 
the conditions of attaining it have not yet been specified. 
Though the proposal is as yet but a vague one ; though the out- 
look be hazy and indefined, as is often and truly charged ; still, 
let us at least display some responsive enthusiasm in the pres- 
ence of so splendid a vision as that of Christendom reunited. But 
again, let us always remember that enthusiasm is not a cover for 
compromise ; for even supposing, per impossibile, that the Church 
of Rome were to concede some vital points, her concession would 
necessarily be in vain ; for the instant it was made Reunion 
with Rome would lose its charm for England. Rome's peculiar 
and unique trait as distinguished from all other claimants is pre- 
cisely her consistent and everlasting refusal to alter one iota of 
her teaching. What is expected of us; what charity and honesty 
and religious sentiment dictate, is the willingness to further recon- 
ciliation by every means that it is legitimate for a Catholic to 
employ. 

For ourselves in the Western world a more than ordinary 
interest and importance attach to the subject of England's Re- 
union with the Holy See. Whatever Mr. Kidd's latest book may 
prove, at least it exhibits incontestable evidence of the impression 
America's prospects are making upon the world. Call them Anglo- 
Saxon, or what you will, the " principles of western civilization ' 
have come to stay and to dominate. There is a reality underlying 



1902.] REUNION. 379 

such phrases as " the Americanization of the world." Even 
were Great Britain's influence as a world-power to diminish, never- 
theless the English-speaking races give unmistakable promise of 
playing a leading part in the future moulding of humanity. What 
then ? Why, it needs no prophet to suggest that the Reunion 
of England or even of the High-Church party with the Holy 
See would go far toward evolving a condition of Catholicism 
possessed of "Projected Efficiency," nicely adjusted, that is to 
say, to the needs and aspirations of the coming age. Were 
England Catholic again as of old, and America as Catholic as 
there is hope of making her, then we would hear no more of 
the popular calumny that our church is a thing of the past and 
built in conformity to conditions that have disappeared for ever. 
Apart from mere mass in itself no despicable consideration 
irresistible influence would be at the command of a Catholic 
people so undeniably dominant that even to think of refusing 
them a proportionate representation in administrative bodies 
would be a patent absurdity. 

It is the fair promise of the future, this dream of a Christen- 
dom reunited and rejuvenated, with strength renewed as the 
eagle's. And it is almost all we have to sustain us while we 
contemplate the present distressing accumulation of numbers and 
power by the church's enemies. What can be done to further 
the realization of the blessed vision ? No one dare point out 
in detail. But this is certain : the first great need is readiness 
to concede all that principle will allow. The indefinite possibili- 
ties of adaptation, when things are viewed in this spirit, almost 
persuade us to delay and speculate on what might be done; but 
it is unsafe to wander in this maze without official guides. His- 
tory, honestly studied, however, will throw a broad and search- 
ing light over the future by reflection from events and changes 
in the past. It will even encourage us to dream of wonder- 
working developments. But before beginning to dream, there is 
another detail to be attended to, namely, the creation of an at- 
mosphere in which dreams will possess a strong likelihood of being 
reproduced by reality later on. We dare say the foremost advo- 
cates of Reunion would regard it as an amply sufficient cause 
of thanksgiving and joy if they could hear it said by one and 
all : " We promise that to promote Reunion we will make every 
possible concession which is not repugnant to inviolable princi- 
ples." It is indifference, inertia, a narrow or an unwilling spirit 
VOL. LXXV. 25 



REUNION. 



[June. 



that must baffle and deaden attempts at reconciliation; firmness, 
consistency, loyalty to eternally sacred truth cannot reasonably, 
and will not, be judged worthy of reproach. 

Deeper than circumstantial differences are those of type and 
mental tendency. As has been noted above, it is according to 
disposition that men must finally be grouped as reunited in a 
common Catholic faith or in a common protest against it. 
With regard to the chances of effecting a Reunion between the 
Catholic and the Anglican Church, in whole or in part, we may 
say, then, that success depends less upon conclusive argumenta- 
tion about doctrinal differences than upon the disappearance of 
animosity and narrowness, in a universal reign of charity. Let 
Catholics once become such as irresistibly to induce a general 
and strong wish to believe in Rome on the part of Anglicans > 
and the issue will be secure. It is by men like Lord Halifax 
and the writer he introduces that we are encouraged to hope 
for this consummation. These champions of Reunion display 
characteristics that cannot but effect results, if reproduced to 
any noticeable extent. The lesson they teach, therefore, is the 
imperative need of more earnestness, greater sincerity, deeper 
religious sense among men. Thus, if ever, will we finally attain 
that ideal which we shall have pursued indefatigably, despite 
labor, and danger, and scorn. 







JOSSELYN, 




BY MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE. 



PART II. Continued. 



IN THE RAPIDS OF YOUTH. 



CHAPTER X. 







A BALL, AND A CRISIS. 

LANKY little girl, with rear view notable for 
streaming golden hair, a superfluity of pink sash, 
and slim legs wriggling in sympathy with the 
waltz-tune floating from the Raymond ball-room, 
crouched forlornly outside in the illuminated but 
deserted grounds of Golden Gate Ranch. Simultaneously, she 
flattened her diminutive nose against the low pane commanding 
a view of the ball-room, and crushed the plump proportions of 
a pampered Skye terrier against her thin little breast. The 
gasping Skye jingled the bells of his collar, decorated by an 
immense pink bow suggesting the residue of his lady's sash, 
and emitted spasmodic whines of canine protest ; resigning him- 
self between-times to their evident futility, and imitatively press- 

SYNOPSIS OF PREVIOUS CHAPTERS. 

Joyce Josselyn, born and brought up amidst all the narrowing restraints of New England 
farm-life, conceives the idea of going to college. His father Hiram considers that college was 
intended for the sons of the rich and that no son of his should waste his youth in college, and if 
Joyce chose to sulk a good stout horsewhip was the best cure for the youngster's stubborn fan- 
cies. Joyce finds a sympathizer in his desire for learning in Father Martin Carruth. 

Chapter II. is a touching family scene between the irate Hiram and the recalcitrant Joyce, 
which concludes in Joyce receiving a flogging with the horsewhip and leaving home. Chapter 
III. introduces Mandy Johnson as the boy's sweetheart, whom he meets as he is turning his 
back on the home of his childhood for ever, and they make promises of fidelity. 

In the first chapters of Part II. Joyce as a college student is presented to the various per- 
sonalities who make their home in Carruthdale, the manor-house of Centreville, and there is 
given an insight into the social life of a college town. 

Joyce was graduated with highest honors. Commencement Day at college. Father 
Martin is there for the first time since his own graduation. Dr. Castleton, the president, 
awakens into the spiritual sense. Joyce having outgrown Mandy Johnson, by common con- 
sent their life-ways separate. Joyce enters the world. He accepts the offer tendered to him to 
be sub-editor on a Western paper, and in this capacity, on the morrow of his graduation, he 
enters the vigorous, bustling life of the energetic West. At the moment of his departure he 
calls on Mrs. Raymond and a significant interview takes place, in which the influence of a wo- 
man of the world enters his life. On the journey to the West Joyce has a long talk with Ray- 
mond, in which the latter gives his views on various matters, and states the terms on which he 
engages Joyce. Arrived in San Francisco, Joyce sends an exuberant telegram to his mother. 



382 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [June, 

ing his own snub nose against the glass. Through a veil of 
hair his bright eyes blinked inquisitive inquiry as to what the 
interior nonsense signified, since he and his little mistress were 
out of it ? To be out of anything was, as Smudges knew, 
radically against the principles of Colonel Pearson's younger 
daughter ! By grace of an angelic face and a fiendish temper, 
the most despotic of feminine combinations, the motherless 
Harriet, popularly known as Harry Pearson, held her own 
against her father and her elder sister Beatrice, and tyrannized 
over the world at large. 

" Huh ! ' she confided to Smudges' ear, which, tickled by 
her lips, flapped vigorously ; " I s'pose Breezy Pearson just does 
think she 's somebody, in there in her homely old yeller dress 
with the circus-spangles onto it! It's dirt-mean to invite just 
her, and not me and you, just 'cause we ain't grown up ! I 
guess we 'd know more to do in a ball-room than just to be 
spoons with a New York dude, like Breezy's Dolly Pemberton ! 
There 's Mrs. Raymond with her old French Count, and her 
glass-eyed Lord ; and there 's Pa Pearson behind those palms, 
smirking at Mam'selle for all he 's worth : and there 's Stephen 
Morris and that nice Joyce Josselyn, sitting out this waltz with 
Gladys Broderick ! Huh ! I guess /'d see myself sitting, and 
Breezy Pearson prancing round like a cow, ev'ry dance ! What's 
Mina Morris sneaking away alone for, like she did n't want any 
one to see her, I wonder, if she ain 't after the ice-cream and 
candy ? Huh ! It 's dirt-mean not to invite a next-door neigh- 
bor to supper, anyways ! If one of those Chinamen don't hand 
me out something before this night 's over, Smudges Pearson '11 
have his queue ! ' 

The Paradise upon which the poor little Peri gazed so 
wistfully was, indeed, a luring one, surrounded by the fair 
estate which was Raymond's love and pride. 

For Golden Gate Ranch was no ranch in the rough, inclu- 
sive of cattle and cowboys ; but a cultivated demesne facing 
the Pacific, along whose sea-front the low, spacious house 
stretched its glistening white length, like a languorous giant's 
body. Behind it the luxuriant valley sloped bloomfully to the 
mountain foot-hills ; a few miles to the north shimmered the 
blue bay of Monterey, like a vitalized sapphire crescent ; while 
far out from the shore, where a buoy-bell tolled ceaselessly, 
rose the reef of Island Rock, submerged at high-tide, but the 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 383 

\ 

goal of local pleasure-boats when it rose from the ebb-tide like 
a lion with dripping seaweed-mane, and brown body girt with 
green salt-grasses. 

The ball-room, known locally as the "Crystal Palace," was 
the unique extension of Golden Gate Ranch, a glass wing of 
ample dimensions which Raymond had added as an indoor- 
garden for his Eastern bride, in anticipation of California's 
"rainy season." But Imogen, caring for Nature not at all, 
and valuing flowers only according to the cards attached to 
them over the counters of city florists, had promptly turned 
the conservatory features out-of-doors, paved her house of glass 
with a perfect dancing-floor, designed an ornamental balcony 
for orchestral purposes, and made of Raymond's garden a con- 
ventional ball room, retaining only its central feature, a marble 
Aphrodite, upon whose harmonious figure a noble fountain 
musically plashed. 

To-night the house of glass was converted into a dazzling 
fairyland. Myriad roses blooming on a colossal lattice of fresh 
green foliage, criss-crossed glass walls and roof; while electric 
bulbs shone in the interstices, multiplied in reflection by the 
shimmering panes that made their effective background. The 
balcony was banked with roses and palms ; and palms framed 
the room in a series of deep alcoves furnished with chairs and 
tete-a-tetes in glittering gold-and-white. The perfumed fountain 
was filled with pink pond-lilies ; and around it, in picturesque 
costumes, lounged romantic faced Mexicans, with mandolins and 
guitars. 

An arch of clambering roses connected the vestibule of the 
ball-room with the Ranch's veranda, which was transformed into 
a supper-room by an outer wall of tropical plants, jewelled 
here and there by clusters of fragile orchids. Its floor was 
strewn with thick, soft rugs ; its improvised roof of vines and 
foliage glowed with glittering lanterns ; while candles in gilded 
candelabra centre-pieced each of the round tables, and shed, 
through shades of palest yellow, an idealizing light. A jungle 
of breeze-swayed palms at the further end. of the veranda was 
filled with song-birds fluttering in a prison of gilded net. San- 
dalled Chinamen, in Oriental costumes, glided noiselessly to 
and fro. 

Raymond, released from his post of hospitable duty, strolled 
outside for a recuperative cigar. His backward glance at the 



384 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [June, 

brilliant scene betrayed inexpressible weariness. Even the 
characteristic Californianism of its human spectacle made up, as 
it was, of robust, vigorous, handsome men ; of splendidly 
raimented women of superb physical type, noble- figured and 
warmly colored ; and of beautiful youth, spirited, dashing, and 
exuberantly joyous as Young America is, typically, only west 
of the Rocky Mountains, failed to redeem the function in its 
host's grave eyes ! For with an enthusiasm almost fanatical, 
Raymond had striven to stand for plain living and social sim- 
plicity among his Western people, for rational human inter- 
course undevitalized by formal and faddish conventions, for 
ethics of natural rather than artificial source and significance ; 
and the attitude into which his wife virtually forced him, 
socially, mocked his dearest convictions, and satirized the pre- 
cepts of his life. 

"What! Harry?' he cried, attracted to his little friend's 
peeping-place by a soft yet sharp bark from the vigilant 
Smudges. "Never tell me that you are a wall- flower ! Why 
are n't you and Smudges waltzing, inside ? ' 

" 'Cause we ain't invited," cried Harry, spinning round like 
a top, in her indignation. *' Pa Pearson let me drive over to 
see the lights, if I 'd go straight back ; but Pete said for me to 
' take a snooze in the carriage, while he snooped round with 
the boys ! ' Huh ! I see myself ' snoozing,' and Pa and Breezy 
Pearson in there, having a ball, and supper, and everything ! ' 

" Why, you poor little waif, are you pining for supper ? ' 

" Woh ! ' assented Smudges, wagging his small tail ecstatically, 
while he squirmed for freedom to sit up and beg. To balance himself 
on his hind legs, and wave his fore- paws in the air, was Smudges' 
ingratiating little manner of accepting welcome suggestions. 

" Come right along in with me," cried the host, his own 
lonely heart warming to his fellow-outcasts. 

" Oh, now, Jim Raymond ! Honest Injun ? ' 

" Honest Injun, Harry ! ' 

Harry opened her arms with an abruptness which gave their 
unfortunate contents a sudden somersault ; and leaping up lithely, 
treated Raymond to a rapturous hug and kiss. Then she swooped 
down to smoothe the crumpled bow of the still dazed Smudges, 
who had stubbed his nose in his fall and was disconsolately 
licking it with a little red tongue, while he shook his bumped 
head indignantly. Finally, turning a critical feminine eye upon 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 385 

her rear sash, her frontal stockings, and her all-round frock, 
Harry adjusted them all by a general shake, and then slipped 
her hand in Raymond's. 

'Now, be sure not to forget that I'm invited to stay to 
supper!' she warned him ; and pulled him towards the entrance, 
while the approving Smudges frolicked about her feet. 

Mrs. Raymond was promenading between the titled guests 
in whose honor the ball was given. They were Lord Bucking- 
ham and the Count de Castlevieux, foreign lions of the recent 
Newport season ; and at present touring America as guests of 
the Dollard Pembertons of New York and Newport, who re- 
cuperated yearly at Monterey. Imogen, who when abroad had 
been intimate with both noblemen, had recently resumed her 
social association with them ; and, as Gladys' chaperon, entered 
them in the matrimonial- race for the Broderick fortune ! 

For, honoring in the letter her promise given at Carruthdale 
to join Raymond at the Ranch, his wife had dishonored it in 
the spirit by postponing its fulfilment for a month and a week, 
while she indulged in the gaieties of Newport ; and this latest 
and most flagrantly unloving defection had gone to Raymond's 
heart ! Even his optimism was losing hope, his faith failing, his 
patient love wearying, at last ! As the lover retreated, the 
husband, as master and man, asserted himself. Imogen's long 
day of freedom was ended. Raymond resolved that his wife, in 
future, should share his Western life. 

The re- entrance of their host, as the escort of a little girl 
and a dog, challenged the attention of the surprised foreigners. 
Composedly ignoring her husband's barbarism, Imogen would 
have swept on towards the supper-room ; but that the Count de 
Castlevieux, a stately man with a proud, pale face and melan- 
choly eyes, paused with a diplomatic if not quite simple courtesy 
to champion Raymond's faux pas ! 

" But le petit tableau of the tres jolie little girl with her little 
dancing-dog, it is charming, madame ! ' he protested. 

" He ain't a dancing-dog, neither ! ' refuted Harry indig- 
nantly. " He 's my Smudges ! ' 

" Aw, now, really, now, don 't you know ? ' amiably mur- 
mured Lord Buckingham, adjusting his monocle. 

The local color of the social solecism mildly interested him. 
What a story of the gilded American West to tell at his club 
in London ! 



386 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [June, 

"Oh, Lord Buckingham," gushed Miss Bollard Pemberton, 
who aspired to become "My Lady," "how this crystal place 
must remind you, with a difference, of course, of dear, darling 
Sydenham ! ' 

" Ya-as, no, I really don 't know, you know," differed his 
lordship, gently. "A fellow aw never goes to Sydenham!' 

" Give it up, sis ! ' teased her brother Dolly, escorting 
Beatrice Pearson. He was a whole-souled young American un- 
touched by Anglomania. In secret, Breezy assured herself that 
he would make a splendid Westerner ! 

The orchestra was resting upon the laurels of the last waltz ; 
and now the Mexicans by the fountain began an interluding 
serenade, supplementing their plaintive mandolins by impassioned 
human voices. The fountain rippled a liquid accompaniment, 
and the palms in the alcove swayed murmurously. The color 
and fragrance of legion roses, heavy upon the air, the subdued 
glow of the electrics studding dome and walls like delicate gems, 
the material splendor and human beauty responsively flashing 
everywhere, enraptured Harry as Raymond led her towards the 
orchestra. 

"Oh, ain't balls sweet?' she cried, breaking into a skip in 
her ecstasy. " Oh, ain't balls lovely ? I feel full of sparkles 
inside me ! ' 

" Say, boys, can 't you strike up a polka ? ' called Raymond, 
informally. " It 's the only dance of the lot I know, and this 
poor little chick wants a partner! ' 

" Put me down for a dance, Miss Harry ! ' cried Joyce 
Josselyn, impulsively darting from Gladys' side. 

" Me too," seconded Stephen, though he was not a dancer. 

"And me" 

"And me" 

"And me" 

Suddenly every man in the room was in the race, for Harry. 
An influx of new and refreshing vitality reinvigorated the 
sybaritic atmosphere. The magnetic simplicity of happy child- 
hood vanquished mature convention, and temporarily transformed 
the formal social function into' a revel of youth. 

With hearty good-will the musicians started an old-fashioned 
polka; and hipperty-hop, hipperty-hop, up and down between 
the rows of delighted spectators, the big man and the small girl, 
followed by Smudges with his wagging tail, capered jubilantly. 






1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 387 

As Raymond, still dancing, circled out of the ball-room 
through the arbor, there was a laughing rush after him, which 
suddenly thronged the veranda. Both Colonel Pearson and his 
daughter hastened up with fell designs upon Harry ; but Ray- 
mond refused to surrender his supper-partner, and promenaded 
with her down to the extreme end of the veranda, to the table 
in the jungle where the song-birds fluttered. Here he hospitably 
ordered for her "Everything there is! ' and the odd little party 
made as merry, in their Arcadia, as if no social conventions existed. 

The veranda echoed with composite music. The sea-wind 
broke sibilantly against the tremulous orchids ; and undertoned 
by the buoy-bell, the sough of the waves as they deepened 
over Island Rock, was monotonously audible. Less remotely, 
gurgled the shallows of the incoming tide ; and the netted birds, 
pining for the sounds of their native forests, trilled plaintive 
songs of captivity. 

Softly yet clearly, from the ball-room, echoed now the violins, 
now the mandolins ; while a festal vocal chorus rose from groups 
clustering about the tables, and promenading the wide aisles between. 

Mrs. Raymond beckoned Joyce towards the Count. She 
was at her handsomest and haughtiest, and Joyce, who had ex- 
changed scarcely a word with her since her arrival in the West, 
obeyed her summons with alacrity. In his eyes, to-night, she 
was a Cleopatra, a Queen of Sheba in beauty and splendor, and 
it dazzled him to approach her. She was in plain cloth of 
gold, with a jewelled girdle ; and the quiet magnificence be- 
came her marvellously. With artistic instinct she had left her 
throat and arms unornamented ; but over her forehead flashed 
a diamond crescent rivalled in brilliance by her glowing eyes, 
which scintillated with pride and triumphant vanity. For orice 
Imogen was happy. Her Newport season had recuperated her 
from the ennui of Carruthdale ; her ball was impressing her 
foreign visitors ; and best of all, she was anticipating a Conti- 
nental winter under their distinguished escort: for she and 
Gladys were of a party forming to sail with the returning Euro- 
peans. Raymond had not yet been consulted, but that little 
omission did not "trouble Imogen. She had no presentiment 
that the night would reveal her a husband with whom she must 
reckon, in future. Her pride was at its zenith, in the hour of its fall. 

"Is he an Ac-Count or a No- Account ?' democratically 
questioned Joyce of Gladys, as he rose and passed up towards 



388 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [June, 

the Count. He did not "dearly love a lord," and would not 
have transformed Joyce Josselyn into either nobleman, "had the 
miracle been possible ! His ambitions concentrated upon the 
title of A. M. American Millionaire ! 

Mrs. Raymond smiled with amusement at the ease of her 
protege as, comparing impressions of " God's country ' with the 
Count, Joyce somewhat startled the reserved nobleman by the 
jubilant confidence that he, at least, was " getting on in the 
West like a house afire " ! The Count murmured to Mrs. Ray- 
mond that her young American was a beau garfon ; and the 
legion smiling eyes of which Joyce was momentarily the cyno- 
sure corroborated the tribute. Even bluff old Colonel Pearson, 
behind a scowl of apparently savage disapproval, commended 
the talent and industry of his young associate to Mam'selle ; 
who, beautiful in mauve brocade and white French lace, was 
indulging in a dignified flirtation with the gallant widower. 

The handsome brown eyes of the Colonel's daughter followed 
his gaze towards Joyce. She was a Junoesque girl, splendidly 
complemental of her suitor Dolly Pemberton, who was manly 
and vigorous, despite the somewhat effeminate veneer which was 
New York's social stamp. The coquettish Breezy, who was a 
" belle dame sans merci" proceeded to play Joyce against him. 

"That Joyce Josselyn is quite the nicest Easterner we ever 
imported," she remarked with cruel emphasis. " He has real 
Western go in him ! ' 

" Glad he has, I 'm sure ! " retorted the aggrieved Dolly, pulling 
his blond moustache. " Staying-power would be the last straw " 

"Dolly Pemberton! If that is not the worst joke ' 

"It's my best earnest!' 

"Oh, if you 're yearning to be earnest, talk to Gladys Broderick!" 

" Buckingham and Morris are talking her to an Anglo- 
American death, already." 

"Well, to Mina, then!" 

" Miss Morris ? Have n't seen her this eve ! ' 

" Why, where is she ? / have n't missed her ! ' 

" Thanks awfully, sweetheart ! ' 

" For what ? " 

" For agreeing with me that two 's company, when you 
and I are the two ! Make it a contract for life, Breezy ! ' 

"Well! If this is an Eastern proposal ' 

" It is, and likewise a Western acceptance : which makes it 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 389 

a national engagement ! Glorious little American girl, kiss hands 
under the table ! ' 

" O Dolly ! " 

"O Breezy!" 

And thus, this one of the many love-dramas of the night went on. 

Glowing with the joy of life, the bliss of youth, the shy 
spell of young love, or its coquettish precursor, light-headed 
flirtation, the junior guests drifted back to the ball-room ; even 
monster strawberries and champagne-ices failing to rival the 
attraction of the cotillion's strains. But the guests of honor 
lingered on the veranda, for both were the bon vivant type, and 
had passed the golden years of after-supper dances. The suc- 
culent novelty of native mushrooms surpassing the dimensions 
of whole broiled chickens, tempted even the stolid Briton to 
sincere enthusiasm ; while the peculiarly sweet lobster of Pacific 
waters appealed to the Count's epicurean taste. Early venison 
and canvas-backs completed the European subjugation ; and 
though experimental sips of the vintages of Raymond's famous 
native cellar were disillusioning, the old Chateaux clarets, dry 
champagnes, Rhine-wines Berg, and Imperial Tokay which were 
the unpatriotic Imogen's special importation, recuperated the 
foreign digestion. 

Dismissed by his hostess, Joyce returned to Gladys, to 
whose party he had attached himself, with an unconscious 
sigh of relief. Under Mrs. Raymond's spell, he was fevered 
and restless; but by Gladys' side, he found peace. To-night 
she was transfigured by an elaborate creation of white- and- 
silver, upon which Newport had set its seal. Pearls gleamed on 
her throat and in her hair; and the fringe of white violets 
edging her fan fluttered as fragrantly as the pulse of Spring. 
When Stephen claimed her for the ball-room, Joyce sauntered 
outside for a turn in the darkness, during which to recover 
self-poise. Life seemed to whirl about him, a maze of beauty 
and radiance, unspeakably fascinating! Soft lights and sweet 
music, glowing flowers and lovely womanhood, flashing eyes 
and bright jewels, all blended before him. The glittering 
world of wealth, of fashion, of sumptuous function, what a 
wonderful world to Joyce ! 

It was a splendid young figure that was silhouetted against 
the moonlit sea- front as he strolled along manfully, pulling at 



390 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [June, 

one of Raymond's choicest Havanas, his head high, his eyes 
rapt, his Jace flushed with exultant excitement. Three months 
of success and happiness had matured and vitalized him phe- 
nomenally. The atmosphere of prosperity had stimulated his 
development The triumphant youth, the dashing impetus of 
the West, were in his spirited pace and carriage. All that was 
most vital, most magnetic, most victorious in California, he had 
assimilated instantaneously, by force of affinity. 

As he rounded the north-eastern angle of the Ranch, the 
scamper and bark of Smudges, and a violent collision with 
Harry, who was running for dear life towards the house, some- 
what startlingly interrupted his train of thought. Steadying the 
little figure as it rebounded, he was surprised to have Harry 
nervously grasp his hand, and urge him towards the deserted 
road stretching between the Ranch and the eastern foothills. 

"Mina!" she panted. " Mina 's running away with a man 
that talks awful funny ! I just know she is, 'cause she 's got 
her cloak and hat on, and the station-buggy 's waiting ! ' 

"Mina.?" he cried, incredulously. " Mina ? " 

A sudden pang of self-reproach reminded him sharply that 
he had not given even one thought to Mina ! Now he realized 
that he had not seen her in the ball-room. Why had no one 
missed her ? Why had no one searched for her, he queried 
mentally, with annoyance. Surely, it was for Mam'selle and 
Stephen and Raymond to guard their erratic young relative! 
What right had he, a guest, a comparative stranger, on the 
mere suspicion of this ridiculous child, to obtrude himself upon 
a daughter of the Ranch in the moment when her unconven- 
tionality was placing her in a delicate position ? 

But Joyce's mental arraignment was too sweeping. Mina 
had not been unmissed from the ball-room; but experience had 
accustomed Stephen to his little sister's wilful truancy from the 
social floor ; while the long-suffering Mam'selle had shaken her 
head indulgently, fancying her whimsical charge solitarily dream- 
ing her art-dreams in some secluded nook within sound of the 
strings. Gladys had thought of her as haunting the orchestra, 
to discuss the respective beauties of Cremona and Stradivarins 
with some enthusiastic violinist, or caressing the mandolin of 
one of the Mexicans, under cover of the palms. But Harry 
alone had witnessed her sudden exit from the ball-room. Harry 
alone, sleepily peering through the apertures of the jungle, as, 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 391 

forgotten by all and deserted by even the faithful Raymond, 
she lingered on the veranda, had remarked her stealthy flight 
towards the rear of the Ranch, and been inspired to pursue 
and investigate. Verily, Raymond's stretch of hospitality had 
entertained an angel unawares, an angel guardian for the reck- 
less little Mina, who in love and pique and artistic passion was 
taking her life into her own childish hands ! 

You absurd little baby," chided Joyce, realizing that he 

must make short work both of Harry and her suspicions, 

' the idea of Miss Morris running away with any one ! Why, 

that gentleman and I are simply going to give her a turn in 

the moonlight! Now, aren't you just a poor little silly?' 

' Huh ! ' exclaimed Harry, in sleepily indignant disappoint- 
ment. " Go and take your moony old turn, then ! I guess 
/'ve got my own carriage to go to ! Silly old balls ain't any 
fun after supper, anyways ! Find Pete, Smudges ! Find the 
horses, Smudges ! Sic 'em, sic 'em, sic c c ' 

As she sped away in a huff, Joyce made up for lost time, 
and gained upon the fugitive pair before him. Just as the con- 
cealed carriage turned a sharp corner out of the road-side 
shadows, he sprang to the horse's head. 

" Mina ! ' he called imperatively, forgetting formality in his 
excitement. " Mina ! ' 

Her escort leaped to the ground. His caped coat flung 
open, his soft hat pushed back, disclosed a distinguished and 
handsome face and figure of foreign type. His evening-dress 
had a touch of bohemian eccentricity about it. His pallid, in- 
tense face with its dreamful dark eyes and Vandyke beard ex- 
posing a sensitive mouth, was the face of a good man, of a 
gentleman, typically of an artist ; but it was likewise the face 
of an idealist, an enthusiast, an unconventional visionary. Clear- 
ly, he and Mina were as irresponsible children, heedlessly daring 
the pitfalls of life ! 

"The young Signer is the Signorina's brother?' he ques- 
tioned. " I, Lanza the maestro, Lanza the impresario, am at 
the Signer's service ! ' 

Joyce understood all. 

"No, no!" cried Mina. "He is not my brother, Signor ! 
He has no right to stop us ! Drive on ! ' 

" Excuse me ! " said Joyce, calmly walking around the horse 
and mounting to Mina's side, "if I claim the right to represent 



392 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [June, 

your brother at the present moment ! As for you, Signer 
Lanza, you may thank your stars that Mr. Stephen Morris is 
only substituted ! With him you would have a severe reckoning." 

The perplexed Signer gestured his despair to the stars. 

"But to the Signorina Mina do I refer it," he cried, ex- 
citedly lifting his hat and running his hand through his hair. 
" Is it with the young Signor she will return ? Is it with 
Lanza she will go ? Madonna ! Shall it not be for thee, then, 
Stella mia t to make the choice between us ? ' 

"Look here, you scoundrel ' 

" Signor ! " 

" Signor Lanza is not at fault," defended Mina, eagerly. 
" He is seeing me safely to the train, only because he found 
me determined to start alone, otherwise; and it was his own 
condition to return and notify Stephen of my destination ! I go 
in secret to join his troupe, only to spare all concerned the 
pain of vain opposition ! I am of legal age, of independent in- 
come, and am quite at liberty to choose my profession. You, 
at least, have no right to hinder me ; and as for the Signor 
Lanza, he is the most honorable of men ! ' 

" Honorable men do not take advantage of innocent girlish 
folly, Mina!" 

" But the young Signor does not understand," protested the 
maestro, gently. He stepped to Joyce's side, and gazed at him 
appealingly with his poet-eyes. 

" Signor, the great name of Lanza is not of the operatic 
fame only ! Of a race that has given priests to the altar, vir- 
gins to the cloisters, heroes to my Italy, as well as great singers, 
great painters, great poets to Art, I, Lanza, come ! Not of 
such come the ' scoundrels/ (I pardon the Signor, who spoke, 
was it not, under the natural mistake ?) It is of the elopement, 
the romance of the sentiment, of which the young Signor thinks ? 
But no, by the Bambino, no ! It is to Lanza the maestro, the 
impresario alone, that the artist Signorina comes ! ' 

" Then just call round for Miss Morris by daylight, at the 
front door of the Ranch, will you, Signor ? This backyard 
business is wholly beneath the admirable sentiments you profess ! ' 

The Signor was resentful at last. A dull, dark flush, visible 
even in the moonlight, burned on his face ; and his eyes began to 
smoulder with a wrathful light. Joyce was playing with perilous fire. 

" The Signorina has but to say the word," he panted, " and 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 393 

the young Signer gives way, or lies on the road ! Is it, then, 
that thou speakest, stella mia ? ' 

1 No, no ! ' cried Mina, as Joyce sprang to his feet. " You 
shall not quarrel ! Oh, how cruel you are to me, both of 
you, how cruel ! I apologize for him, Signer ! If you touch 
him, if you hurt him you will break my- heart ! ' 

"If he hurts me?" scoffed Joyce, angrily. "Well, I like that !" 

But the Signer, more sensitive than the .heedless Joyce to 
the emotional significance of Mina's words, scarcely realized the 
challenge, in the shock of his surprise and disappointment. So 
Art, beautiful Art, was second, after all : not first with his lit- 
tle genius ! A blank look succeeded the passion of his face. 
He resumed in a voice of courteous patience. 

" The young Signor infers that Lanza goes not to the front 
door?' he asked. "What, then, of my call on the Signora 
Delacroix who guards the Signorina at the villa ? But once, at 
the Kindergarten Charite, did I see the dance of the Signorina ; 
but in that hour Lanza recognized the divine gift, the genius, 
and saw in the Signorina the ideal, the dance-spirit, for the 
new Grand Opera, La Visione. Yet, repulsed by the Signora, 
did I seek the little Signorina in secret, by word or letter ? 
No ! But Art unites its own ! From the feasts, the fashions, 
the light loves of the fashionable world, the artist appealed to 
Lanza, who responded, si! But is the Signorina not sacred 
as an angel of the Madonna ? Che ! It is la bella who knows ! 
To the maestro, the artist is as holy as yonder star ! Yet say 
to the guardians of the Signorina that at the Palace Hotel, San 
Francisco, I shall answer to them ! Where Lanza the one, the 
only is, does not the whole world know ? ' 

The pride and purity of the man, his artistic fanaticism, the 
social irresponsibility of his erratic genius, were unmistakable. 
In spite of his indignation, Joyce felt himself liking the Signor. 
Yet his charm but made Mina's peril the greater. She must be 
saved, at any cost ! 

" Mina," he pleaded, with an unconscious tenderness mean- 
ing nothing to him, but everything to her, " you will come back 
with me, dear ? You will bid good-night, now, to the Signor ? ' 

He called her " Mina " ! He called her " dear " ! Poor little 
Mina hid her face in her hands, and sobbed softly. 

It was the Signor who gently lifted her to the ground. 
Then he raised her hand to his lips, and bowed gravely. 



394 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [June, 

" Mia stella" he sighed, gazing after her sorrowfully, " it is 
the love-fate, the maiden-destiny ! A woman is never an artist 
till her heart is broken ! Thou wilt not be the dance-spirit of 
La Visione, but only the sposa of the handsome young Signor - 
lover! Lanza loses an artist, the Signer gains a woman, a 
bride, a wife ! Ah ! none save Lanza is faithful to Art, Art 
the pure, the divine ' 

The desolate darkness engulfed him. 

"Now, little runaway," Joyce was saying lightly, "steal back 
as you came, and rush repairs ; and I '11 wait outside the ball- 
room for you. You must show yourself for a moment, you 
know, if only to refute Miss Harry ! ' 

But Mina's mood was not light. She was keyed up to high 
tragedy, and Joyce's commonplace words disappointed her. 

" You despise me," she sobbed. " You do not believe that 
it was Art, Art only, and not the Signor at all, that tempted 
me ! Then why did you force me back? I am nothing to you ! 
Did you care for as much as a single dance with me ? Oh, let 
me go back to the Signor ! ' 

He supported her trembling little form with his encircling arm. 

" Let you go back to the Signor ? Not much ! ' he laughed. 
" Why, of course I believe you, little one ! I was tempted at 
first to despise the Signor, yes ; but the fact is, he is n't all 
there, you know ! These geniuses need a keeper ! ' 

" Apparently you think / need one ! ' she coquetted, re- 
luctantly releasing herself from him. 

" I certainly do, very badly ! Therefore / apply for the 
vacant place ! May I keep the little niche into which I have 
stumbled by happy chance to-night, Mina ? ' 

He meant it so innocently, so simply, so chivalrously, desir- 
ing only to be to her a younger Stephen, a tender friend, a 
protecting confidant : happy to feel that he, even like Stephen, 
might have a little sister to cherish ! 

But the impetuous Mina misunderstood him. Incredible as 
the unexpected happiness seemed, she believed that Joyce had 
proposed to her. The dazzling transformation of her face in- 
.stantaneously betrayed her. Through their lingering tears, her 
eyes flashed him her soul ; and face to face with its tender 
secret, much that had perplexed Joyce in the past was suddenly 
luminous to him. There was no conceit, no complacence, no 
unworthy vanity, but only a sudden sense of sacred, of almost 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 395 

terrible responsibility in Joyce's realization that Mina loved him I 
What was he to do with this girlish heart, which had come to 
him unsought, undesired? What did honor answer? What did 
chivalrous manhood answer ? Joyce stood in dismayed silence. 

The sea-wind hissed in his ears, and the echo of the dance- 
music seemed as reverberant as peals of thunder. In truth, it 
was the sound of his own heart- beats that deafened him; for 
Joyce realized the brink upon which he trembled. Love in the 
abstract was full of subtle appeal to him, the love of this fair 
young girl doubly alluring and tender: yet a divine instinct 
within him seemed to cry out against Mina as a light love, a 
false love, a usurper, a despoiler. His heart claimed its freedom, 
its liberty, its right of selection, with the imperativeness of his 
sex and youth ! 

But Mina was smiling up at him with a burning blush, her 
eyes glowing like stars, her lips trembling upwards as instinc- 
tively as a child's mouth lifts for a kiss. Then her face sought 
his shoulder, rubbing its soft cheek caressingly up and down his 
coat. 

" Oh, Joyce," she murmured, " do you mean do you mean 
Oh, what do you mean ? ' 

Joyce's heart throbbed one last rebellious plea for liberty. 
To say that he meant to be her second brother, her platonic 
friend, was still open to him in honor, though it would not be 
open an instant later. Why should he risk the sacrifice of his 
heart- life, his highest love, his tenderest happiness, perhaps 
even of his ideal career, since surely marriage must go far 
towards making or marring a man's life, simply because a 
romantic young girl had chosen to imagine him her hero ? But 
was Mina only a romantic young girl, he wondered ? Was there 
not all a woman's depth and strength of passion in her, pre- 
cocious and intense by grace of her artistic nature ? Did not 
genius imply ripe spiritual development? And what had Ray- 
mond told him of Father Martin's miracle with her ? Was a 
soul with which Father Martin had wrestled, at his mercy ? 
How would dear Father Martin trust him to deal with it ? 
Joyce's selfishness and ideals were at war ! 

Yet potential self-sacrifice did not lack its compensations. 
True, inopportune memories of Mrs. Raymond, of Gladys, even 
of Pearl Ripley, one and all of the discrepant trio more con- 
genial to Joyce, though in diverse ways, than this immature, 
VOL. LXXV. 26 



396 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [June, 

unreasonable, fantastic little Mina, flashed across his tortured 
mind. Yet Mina's proximity appealed to him inevitably as, like 
a delicate human flower of the moonlight, she drooped within 
his reach. Her beauty, her daintiness, her impassioned little 
heart, all touched him. And even finer considerations were 
pleading eloquently in Mina's favor ! Had not this exquisite 
girl a double claim upon him, inasmuch as her kindred were his 
generous benefactors, with a lien upon his honor and service to 
which his personal dreams must yield ? Unformulated, unde- 
fined as yet, Joyce's dreams of love ! He recognized only that 
they beckoned him afar from Mina. But chivalry and gratitude 
summoned him towards her ! Finally, the conclusive thought 
flashed upon him, that if such an innocent, reckless, beautiful, 
imperilled little sister as Mina had been his own, he would have 
counted Stephen Morris's life well lost in serving her happiness 
and welfare. 

The sea-wind sighed, and the distant strings sobbed plain- 
tively, as Joyce's resolve was taken. 

" What do I mean ? ' he echoed. " Why of course I mean 
whatever you are willing I should mean, little Mina ! ' 

" Oh, then, you know you know you may keep the niche 
I never knew you wanted, " she faltered. " O Joyce, it was 
love, this strange ache of love that made me wild to do any- 
thing to numb it ! I knew it in Carruthdale ; and in Newport, 
I I just pined for you ; and when here at the Ranch you did 
not seem to care, I I wrote to the Signor to come for me ! I 
thought that the music and the dance would kill the hurt of 
love unreturned ! But now oh, now I know why my mother 
failed Art for love ! That is what I am doing for you, Joyce ; 
so you must love me, love me, love me ! ' 

He stooped and pressed a long kiss on her hair. It was a 
caress not of passion, but of submission, of renunciation, of con- 
secration, of sacrificial tenderness, a caress infinitely pathetic in 
its passivity and joylessness ! For of all human things, young 
love should be most vital in its bliss ! 

But Mina, in her happy ignorance and tender delusion, re- 
made her ball- toilette rapturously. Love was her secret and 
Joyce's : he had warned her imperatively that it must be so, until 
he could speak to Mr. Raymond and her brother ; but the spell 
of its glory was no less upon her ! It was Mina's golden hour. 

The Pemberton party were just departing. They had de- 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 397 

dined the hospitality of the Ranch, the novelty of a drive 
through the beautiful Californian country as the late moonlight 
merged in early dawn, appealing to the foreigners. Dolly the 
happy had disappeared outside for a strictly private ceremony 
which included Breezy. Mrs. Raymond, indiscreet in the pride 
of her triumph, had followed her guests to chat vivaciously and 
audibly of her European intentions. Just as Joyce re-entered the 
ball-room vestibule, Raymond was initiating his marital assertion. 
His unexpected words fell upon all concerned like bolts from a 
cloudless heaven. 

Though duly reluctant to differ from my wife," he said, 
stepping forward resolutely, " I regret, Count, that the ladies 
will be compelled to defer their anticipated voyage. In the 
spring / may run across the pond with my wife and ward ; but 
our common interests are bound to keep us in America this 
winter ! ' 

The Count de Castlevieux bowed profoundly, with a mur- 
mur of conventional regrets. 

" One counts too much upon the amiability of these Ameri- 
cans !' he muttered, later, to his friendly rival. " After all, 
Monsieur le mart, il est la ! ' 

" By Jove, ya-as, you know ! Very much aw there ! But 
where are we ? inquired his lordship, forlornly. 

Mrs. Raymond, low-voiced but menacing, turned resentfully 
upon her husband. 

' If marriage becomes a fetter," she warned him, " there is 
always divorce ! ' 

' Till death us do part, Imogen ! ' he refuted, gravely. 

" Oh, cousin Raymond," interrupted Mina, ecstatically danc- 
ing in, in a delirium of love and happiness, " is n't this a dear, 
lovely, beautiful, perfect ball ? Isn't it, dear old Jim ? Isn't it?" 

A sudden chill and shadow as of tragic presentment over- 
whelmed Joyce, as he watched her little hand steal into 
Raymond's. 

" Until death us do part ! ' 

What had young love in common with mournful death, that 
Mina, happy little Mina in her golden hour, should have 
rushed in upon the haunting prophecy ? 

The star of the ball had set in darkness for Joyce : the 
common ending of gloria mundi! 

r (TO BE CONTINUED.) 



398 



MR. HENRY HARLAND'S NOVELS. 



[June, 




MR. HENRY HARLAND'S NOVELS. 

BY REV. JOHN J. BURKE, C.S.P. 

NNUMERABLE are the ways by which souls 
have journeyed to the Catholic Church. The 
stories of converts, although all ending with the 
same sentence, tell us how differently, how unex- 
pectedly oftentimes, the truth seized upon them, 
and how they achieved the courage to follow it. An interest- 
ing and manifold evidence of this is found in a recent compila- 
tion, Roads to Rome. Just lately we have heard that some who 
are now Catholics, were first led to think well of the church by 
the reading of Mr. Henry Harland's The Cardinal's Snuff-Box. 
This work has won great popularity among the American peo- 
ple. Eighty-five thousand copies have been sold ; and it justly 
deserves the welcome it has received. 

The Cardinal's Snuff-Box is one of the most delightful 
books offered to the public for many years past. Within its 
covers a love-story of Italy, with a good and kind cardinal 
playing an important role, is presented with a rare artistic skill 
and a delicate finesse that charmed every one of its readers. 
The teachings and the practices of the Catholic Church were 
often touched upon throughout the work. They were treated 
intelligently and sympathetically. There was no evident pur- 
pose to expose them dogmatically or lead others to accept 
them. But their very presentation in this natural and artistic 
way gave them a share in the attractiveness of the whole work. 
The reader could not but see how they affected, directed, and 
exalted the prominent characters of the story, and thus be led, 
almost unconsciously, first to admire them and afterwards to 
seek a wider knowledge concerning them. So it was not a 
surprise to learn that the volume had led some into the Catholic 
Church. 

The charm of Mr. Harland's pen has again been exercised 
in his latest production, The Lady Paramount* In general 
lines it is much similar to The Cardinal's Snuff- Box. The 
scene opens in Italy, but we are transported almost immediately 

* The Lady Paramount. By Henry Harland. New York : John Lane, The Bodley Head. 



1902.] MR. HENRY HARLAND'S NOVELS. 399 

to England, and then back again to the isle of Sampaolo. 
The heroine, the Countess of Sampaolo, is a girl of Italy, 
very beautiful of course, well educated, and quite self-willed. 
Believing that she has not a true title to her name or her 
property, she determines to seek the rightful heir, her cousin, 
Anthony Craford, who lives in England. Chaperoned by a 
Miss Sandus, and under an assumed name, she travels there 
and rents a house upon Craford's estate. Craford also is young 
and unmarried. He meets with his fair tenant and love is born 
at once. But playfully the heroine tells him that he should be 
true to his country, marry the Countess of Sampaolo, and per- 
petuate his historic family. When he avows that he will have 
her or nobody, she exacts a promise from him to journey to 
Sampaolo, see the countess, and learn of the possible riches 
that may be his. If, in spite of all these, he remains faithful to 
her, then she will marry him. The comedy is carried out well. 
She journeys secretly to the castle of Sampaolo. He goes also, 
according to his promise, and rejects the offer of marriage from 
the countess, made seriously by her deceived guardian. When 
he visits her, he finds that the countess and his loved one are 
the very same person, and " all 's well that ends well." Another 
important character in the book is the very talkative, always 
optimistic, and at times philosophical Adrian, " rather a fat man, 
to avow the worst at once, but, for the rest, distinctly a pleas- 
ant looking; with a smiling, round, pink face, smooth shaven, 
and a noticeable pair of big and brignt blue eyes." 

It will be seen that there is no intricate plot to the story. 
In truth, after reading the first few pages we know with cer- 
tainty how it will end. But without the distraction of plot, the 
reader's mind is free to enjoy the pointed conversations, the 
idyllic descriptions of scenery, the varied plays of the human 
emotions. From the stand-point of artistic writing Mr. Har- 
land's work leaves little to be desired. The attracting power 
of it lies in the graceful, poetic quality of the writing, the inno- 
cent charm of the characters, and their bright, interesting con- 
versations. The common, trivial incident, the play of the birds, 
the beauty of nature's song, the change of weather, the per- 
plexities of a lover, are all clothed by Mr. Harland with an in- 
teresting importance. His work above all else is throughout 
clean, wholesome, and elevating. It has its moral, though that 
is not put down in black and white. 



400 MR. HENRY HARLAND'S NOVELS. [June, 

The popularity of these volumes is a most welcome and 
promising sign, among many of ominous portent. It proves 
that there is a widespread desire and liking for wholesome 
books. The reading world has been and is still being flooded 
with novels that are of no value in the way of inspiring healthy 
thought or laudable ambition. Many of them have been and are 
but the unholy allies of the Master of evil and impurity. 

The problem novel that would clothe sin with a garment 
of attractiveness ; the novel of emancipation that would mock at 
the sanctity of the marriage tie ; the realistic novel that picks 
out with skilful hand the refuse and the vices of human kind 
and exposes them for no other purpose than to feed the mor- 
bid curiosity of readers ; the non-committal novel that is un- 
moral, that takes the backbone out of the human will and leaves 
it the victim of circumstance, all these have had and are hav- 
ing their day. We cannot but pray that they will cease to be. 

Meanwhile the works of Mr. Harland should be a cause of 
congratulation, not only to himself but to us also who look for 
the further moral progress of our countrymen. They give a 
final answer to the objection, that to know the best " style ' of 
the day one must read the writings of those who have prosti- 
tuted that style to dress up immorality. But Mr. Harland has 
a double claim to our gratitude. All the leading characters of 
his latest book are good practical Catholics. What a blessing 
that is in our day when, for the most part, priests and sisters 
are grotesquely written up. 

Oftentimes non-Catholics are under the impression that 
Catholics cannot live and act as human beings if they are true 
to the teachings of their faith. It is because that faith is un- 
known, and is mysterious to them. " Mystery, like the shadow- 
less night, exaggerates for them every object that it touches." 
To them there is ever something hidden and beyond in the life 
of a Catholic. They will scrutinize him when he refuses meat 
on a Friday. They will commiserate the young man who enters 
the priesthood, or the girl who " immures ' herself in a con- 
vent. They think the whole economy of the Catholic teaching 
is unnatural. Perhaps this is so because they cherish a rem- 
nant of the old doctrine of total depravity. They forget that 
the truly natural is also good ; that, as St. Augustine said, the 
supernatural is built upon it, and is its divine perfection. 
Catholic faith and practice can and do enter into the lives of 



1902.] MR. HENRY HARLAND'S NOVELS. 401 

men in a manner becoming their nature, and thus enable those 
lives to run smoother and happier in this world as well as in 
the next. The subject need suffer no unnatural straining or 
effort or show himself queerly out of harmony with that humanity 
in which we all share. Mr. Harland is most successful in bring- 
ing that truth home in a happy way to his readers. His charac- 
ters are natural and also Catholic. They are not strange or in- 
human. They possess something more than the mere natural 
man because they have the supernaturalizing power, the divine 
comfort of their Catholic faith. The reader cannot but see that 
that faith is the very soul of the book. He will learn its power 
and its beauty, and if he has it not himself, will be led to fill 
the void in his heart which that knowledge must create. Mr. 
Harland does not write his latest work for that purpose. He is 
creating a love story, and never loses sight of the object of his 
creation. But love with true Catholics is a thing of God, and 
their faith cannot but enter in and direct it. Nor can Mr. 
Harland refrain from expressing that truth. His art would be 
incomplete and false if he failed to do so. He shows how it 
created a higher and sweeter harmony in the lives of his hero 
and heroine; how it blended with the chords of nature and 
perfected them. The true glimpses that he thus gives of the 
power of the Catholic faith cannot but open up a wider vista to 
eyes that formerly would have blinked at the light of dawn. 

Moreover, other passages in his work show how the soul, 
through its Catholic faith, may mount to higher and sublimer 
things than human eye hath seen or ear heard. That intimate, 
spiritual bond of communion by which, through the perpetual 
life of Christ upon earth and his enduring sacrifice, all are knit 
together in holy love, made one in the mystical body of Christ, 
one in charity, one in aim and aspiration, common children of 
the One Father, is laid in some measure before the readers of 
Mr. Harland's book. 

Thus does he write of the love of man and woman in union 
with the love of Christ : " The Mass was said by an old 
Capuchin, Father David. It was served by Adrian. You know 
'the hidden and unutterable sweetness of the Mass.' For 
Anthony, kneeling there with Susanna, the sweetness of the 
Mass was strangely intensified. He followed with devout atten- 
tion the Act that was being consummated there ; the emotion 
of her presence merged with and became part of the emotion of 



402 MR. HENRY HARLAND'S NOVELS, [June, 

the Mass. They were offering the Holy Sacrifice side by side ; 
they were offering it together, they were sharing the Sacred 
Mystery. It seemed to him that by this they were drawn close 
to each other, and placed in a new relation, a relation that was 
far beyond the mere acquaintanceship of yesterday, that in a 
very special and beautiful way was intimate. The priest crossed 
the sanctuary, and they stood together for the Gospel ; the bell 
was rung, and together they bowed their heads for the Elevation. 
They knelt side by side in body ; but in spirit was it not more 
than this ? In spirit, for a time, were they not absolutely at 
one ? united, commingled, in the awe and the wonder, the 
worship and the love, of the Presence that had come, that was 
filling the dim and silent little chapel with a light eyes were not 
needed to see, with a music ears were not needed to hear, that 
had transformed the poor little altar into a painless Calvary, 
whence were diffused all peace, all grace, all benediction. 
They knelt side by side, adoring together, breathing together 
the air that was now in very deed the air of Heaven. And it 
seemed to Anthony as if the Presence smiled upon them, and 
sanctioned and sanctified the thing that was in his heart. 

" ' Domine, non sum dignus,' solemnly rose the voice of the 
priest. 'Domine, non sum dignus.' . . . It was the supreme 
moment. They went forward and, side by side, knelt at the 
rail of the sanctuary." 

We are also told in this exquisite book the story, from Alban 
Butler, of St. Guy Valdescus of the Thorn. Again, we hear this 
thoughtful word on the thoughtlessness of men : " Oh, the 
strange tale of Man ! Conceived in sin, brought forth in pain, 
to live and amuse himself in an impenetrable environment of 
mystery in an impenetrable fog. And never to see, of all 
things, his own face. To see the telescopic stars and the 
microscopic microbes, yet never to see his own face." How close 
is this to the words of the "Imitation": "This is the highest 
science and the most profitable lesson, truly to know ourselves." 

Another choice passage is a veritable prose poem on the 
Annunciation. It- will explain why Catholics often repeat the 
" Hail Mary " : 

" What would we have heard (there) ? What did our 
Blessed Lady herself hear ? Look ! It was the spring-time and 
it was the end of the day. And she sat in her garden. And 
God sent His Angel to announce the 'great thing' to her. But 



1902.] MR. HENRY HARLAN&S NOVELS. 403 

she must not be frightened. She so dear to God, the little 
maid of fifteen, all wonder and shyness and innocence, she must 
not be frightened. She sat in her garden among the lilies. 
Birds were singing round her, the breeze was whispering lightly 
in the palm-trees ; near by a brook was plashing ; from the village 
came the rumor of many voices. All the pleasant, familiar 
sounds of nature and of life were in the air. She sat there, 
thinking her white thoughts, dreaming her holy day-dreams. 
And, half as if it were a day dream, she saw an Angel come 
and kneel before her. But she was not frightened for it was 
like a day dream and the Angel's face was so beautiful and so 
tender and so reverent, she could not have been frightened, even 
if it had seemed wholly real. He knelt before her, and his lips 
moved, but as in a dream, silently. All the familiar music of 
the world went on the bird-songs, the whisper of the wind, the 
babble of the brook, the rumor of the village. They all went on 
there was no pause, no hush, no change nothing to startle 
her only, somehow, they seemed all to draw together, to 
become a single sound. All the sounds of earth and heaven, 
the homely, familiar sounds of earth, but the choiring of the 
stars too, all the sounds of the universe, at that moment, as the 
Angel knelt before her, drew together into a single sound. And 
'Hail* it said; ' Hail/ Mary, full of grace!"' 

These passages are strong and beautiful in themselves, but to 
know their full power one must read them in connection with 
the entire book. When the love of both hero and heroine at 
last is plighted, they go to consecrate and offer it to the God 
of all blessings. 

" When you were here the other day, ' as a mere visitor,' ' she 
said, " I suppose they didn't show you the chapel, did they ? ' 

"No," said Anthony. 

" They don't show it to mere visitors," she went on. " But 
come with me now, and you shall see it. Father Angelo is 
going to give Benediction. That is what the bell is ringing for. 
She led the way towards the palace. Then they went in to 
Benediction." 



404 THE AMAZING " CHURCH" [June, 




THE AMAZING CHURCH." 

BY W. F. P. STOCKLEY. 

'HE Episcopalian body the Anglicanism of the 
United States has tried to agree at its Con- 
vention in San Francisco, and has failed again. 
And so each member returns to practise his 
own religion, and to declare to you that his 
opinion is the teaching of this church. 

1 1 wish I could live up to its teaching," says one who will 
not listen to the One Voice. And yet that person knows many 
Episcopalian clergymen, and knows that these his friends, taken 
together, could not agree about the meaning of any Creed of 
Christendom. Well may Loss and Gain pose the question as, 
"What is the Faith of the Church of England?" 

The last two appointments by Lord Salisbury to bishops' 
sees are of Dr. Moule, an extreme Low Churchman, to Durham, 
and of Canon Gore, an extreme High Churchman of a sort, to 
Worcester, where he succeeds Dr. Perowne, who scoffed at the 
notion that the Reformation Church had priests in the sense of 
his predecessors of days pre- Reformation. 

The two new bishops have been bold controversialists, and 
have spoken out in tones all may hear, that there is no such 
thing as the teaching of their church. For if they cannot de- 
cide, how am I to know ? A book, a document, a law, and 
no expounder, are nothing; do not common sense and reason 
agree in so declaring ? 

Is there to be a branch theory for Northern England, Dur- 
ham branch, and Southern England, Worcester ? It would be 
less outrageous than the branch theory which makes you change 
the true church between Dover and Calais ; for Durham cannot 
be reached from Worcester in an hour and a half. 

Oh, but a Church Times exclaims : " An individual bishop's 
opinion does not bind." And these are would-be Catholics \ 
What would St. John, St. Paul, St. Augustine, St. Athanasius, 
those great bishop defenders of faith, say to such a word ? 
What does common sense say, as well as the Holy See, but sim- 
ply that the body that makes no protest thereby makes known 



1902.] THE AMAZING " CHURCH" 405 

she cares nothing about what in these matters her representa- 
tives teach ? 

Dr. Liddon wrote very differently ; as if indeed this seem- 
ing trifling caused him anxious thought and pain : 

" We of the English Church are unable to assert before 
Christendom that we practically hold even serious doctrinal dif- 
ferences to be a bar to religious communion. We co-operate 
with those who deny that which we deem true, or assert that 
which we deem false' (1874). 

And Dr. Pusey goes as far as to say that 

" Every matter of faith is openly denied [in the Church of 
England]. The being of Almighty God is denied by his crea- 
tures, and doctrines which are the centre of the Christian faith, 
such as the Incarnation of our Blessed Lord, are claimed to be 
open questions' (1880). 

Dr. Pusey and Dr. Manning met, with others, when the 
state said that baptismal regeneration might or might not be 
held in the Established Church (c. 1850). If the Church of 
England said nothing, expressed no faith, did not protest, then, 
declared all those present, this church will forfeit her position 
of being any guardian of faith. Strange, this trying to lash 
that body into supernatural life ! Of course, it said nothing, 
protested not, made no act of faith. Dr. Manning and half 
those present reached the clear air, and stood in freedom on 
the rock of the church of their baptism, untroubled further by 
the foggy atmosphere and turbid waters, in which other good 
souls continued to flounder and wander. 

And fifty years later, here are some saying, " Oh, wait 
awhile ; the truth my truth will be accepted." Meantime we 
live and die. And the strange institution still plays with souls. 
Or rather, it is the pious souls who play with it, and try to 
give it, not its own human more or less useful life, but an in- 
stinct to declare God's truth. No wonder a work of man gets 
confused, being asked to be what it knows naught of. 

Natural life is full of difficulties ; supernatural also. We see 
through a glass darkly. But to say of what you do see that 
the contradictory is true and the affirmation also, or that a body 
tolerating both teaches either, or that an acceptance of both 
with equal cheerfulness, and a daily permission to declare both, 
means that you are the guardian of one, this is a difficulty of 
another sort. It is the denial of reason, unless it be honestly met. 



406 



THE AMAZING " CHURCH. 



[June, 



Those who keep on saying, The Church of England will 
teach something some time, and so we are justified in clinging 
to her, "just fall," Cardinal Manning could not help noting, 
"into a confirmed habit of babbling." 

Think what it is that you are speaking of, may we not 
respectfully and humbly say to those " Ritualists ' who hold 
Catholic doctrine. Indeed, " God, God forgive us all," should 
be their cry and ours, if we do think. 

But picture one openly teaching God's doctrine of the Holy 
Sacrament of the Altar Adoremus in ceternum and then saying, 
" I am in communion with the Archbishop of Canterbury, Arch- 
bishop Arundel in 1414, and with the Archbishop of Canterbury 
of to-day ! ' Here are their words : 



The Protestant. 

" There is not a word in the 
New Testament which can be 
wrested in support of the 
doctrine of the conversion of 
the substance of bread into the 
body of our Lord, or of the 
wine into His blood. 
The Church of England has 
condemned the teaching con- 
demned it as unscriptural and 
inconsistent with the very na- 
ture of a sacrament." 



The Catholic. 

" The sayth and determina- 
tion of Holy Church touch- 
ing the blissful Sacrament of 
the Altar is this: That after 
the sacramental words be said 
by a priest in his Mass the 
material bread that was before 
is turned into Christ's very 
Body, and the material wine 
that was before is turned into 
Christ's very Blood, so that 
there remaineth no material 
bread nor material wine, the 
which were there before the 
saying of the sacramental 
words." 

So much for the two. 

But what a plain Protestant cannot see or a plain Catholic 
is how those two archbishops can both be binding, as an 
Anglican arguing for " continuity ' must imply, or how their 
two churches (pre-Reformation and post- Reformation) can be the 
same church. 

Whatever may be the sense of these things, that is surely 
non-sense. 

" I am heartsick and weary of having part or lot with the 
inheritance of those bold, bad men the Reformers, and of dwell- 
ing in the tents of the English Establishment." So says a 
philanthropic, unself-seeking Ritualist. 



1902.] THE AMAZING " CHURCH" 407 

So far the heart. 

And an American Ritualist, the Rev. Henry Percival, judges 
up to this point with a clear head : 

" We cannot see any reason why the practice of the Church 
of England and of the Protestant Episcopal Church for the last 
three hundred years should be decisive of anything. . , . 

' I do not know what the traditional teaching of Angli- 
canism is. ... 

" Anglican writers of the last four hundred years the foes 
of Rome and Eastern Christianity, and the friends of Continen- 
tal Protestantism, . . . must be read with the greatest cau- 
tion, as their surroundings and sympathies were so adverse to 
the plain statement of truth.". 

And for the hearts of mourners, softened, and ready to listen 
to the truth, hear heresy, as inhuman as impious : 

' Let us not, therefore, dream either of purgatory or of 
prayer for the souls of them that be dead." 

That is in the Anglican Homilies, which are approved by 
the Thirty-nine Articles. 

But the Anglican Mr. Percival goes on : 

" Such is the doctrine of the Book of Homilies. The greater 
part of this Homily (as also of several others of the Homilies) 
is erroneous, ignorant, and subversive of the truth." 

Yet the Article (which Mr. Percival subscribed, did he not ?) 
declares the Homily to contain pious and salutary doctrine 
which ought to be read out loud so as to be heard by the 
people. 

Mr. Percival concludes : 

" The doctrine of this Homily then, being proved not to be 
the doctrine of the Latin or Greek Church to-day, nor of the 
Church of the Early Ages, cannot be true, and hence " oh the 
power of a preconceived opinion ! " cannot be the doctrine of the 
Church of England" ! 

And why in the name of reason, if the Church of England's 
opinions are not decisive of anything, should the opinions be so 
comforting of one Church of England man, Canon Gore, about 
whom Mr. Percival is delighted ? 

Why should one be comforted to hear some other Canter- 
bury magnate tell the truth, if another had told the untruth, 
and his church be just as content ? 

It is truly amazing. 





i. Ladd : Philosophy of Conduct ; 2. Addams : Democracy and 
Social Ethics ; 3. Johnston : Audrey ; 4. Dunne : Mr. Dooley^s 
Opinions ; 5. Dryer: Lessons in Physical Geography ; 6. Siloa- 
Fourcaut : Lecturay Conversacidn ; Knoflach : Spanish Simplified ; 
7. Wace : Confession and Absolution. 



1, Professor Ladd has won widespread fame in the philo- 
sophical world, and his latest volume * is certain of a hearty 
welcome and, let us trust, a more effective reception than he 
anticipates. It may happily be said of Professor Ladd that his 
work is always constructive and elevating. The introduction of 
the present volume deals with the sphere and the problems of 
ethics and the conception of the Good. The body of the trea- 
tise is divided into three parts. Under the title of " The Moral 
Self ' comes an analysis of moral consciousness, of the ethical 
judgment, and of moral freedom. The second part is devoted 
to the virtuous life, the classification of the virtues, the notions 
of duty and moral law and casuistry. The last part deals with 
ultimate questions : different systems ; the relation of morality 
and religion, the basis of morality. 

The first two parts are rather empirical and historical studies, 
but they are also in great measure speculative. Professor Ladd 
has carried his Idealism into the ethical field, and indeed his 
present volume, in many of its postulates, is founded on his 
former works, particularly his Psychology and his Philosophy of 
Knowledge. Professor Ladd starts with the truth that all con- 
duct is the doing of a moral Self. Ethics regards the total life 
of man inasmuch as it is under the control of the will and con- 
sciously directed to a worthy end. The standard, with Professor 
Ladd, " which sets the worthy end and which becomes a man- 



* Philosophy of Conduct. By George Trumbull Ladd. New York: Charles Scribner's 
Sons. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 409 

date to its own progressive realization, is the Ideal of a perfect 
Self, existing in social relations with other selves." Conduct, 
" of its very nature and essence," must regard social relations. 
Yet it is fundamentally personal; "the harmony at which all 
virtuous conduct aims may be expressed not simply as an ad- 
justment of the individual self to society, but as an adjustment 
which goes on within the individual self." From the notion of 
the Ideal Self spring the notions of obligation, of virtues, their 
classification and their unity, and by a faithful adherence to it a 
man is worthy to be termed " good." 

There is much weakness and incompleteness to all this owing 
to the lack of a sure foundation. The reader turns for help to 
the discussion of the ultimate questions. Professor Ladd there 
presents a most telling refutation of Utilitarianism and of Legal- 
ism, and then adopts his own system of Idealism. Left by it- 
self, that system would be open to as many and as grave 
objections as are the systems which the author rejects. Professor 
Ladd evidently sees the absurdity of thus leaving it helpless ; 
for in answer to the question : " Can the mind frame a rational 
system of ethics without admitting the Divine Being so conceived 
of as to be the Source, the final Sanctioner, and the Guarantor 
of morality among men?' he answers "Most emphatically, 

NO." .:;,.. ..':r^. '..:.-".. ,-.:: 

The statement of that truth by Professor Ladd is a hopeful 
and cheering sign, at a time when evolutionary and agnostic 
ethics have wrought such harm in the philosophy and in the 
conduct of men. One cannot but wish that Professor Ladd had 
taken that truth as the foundation of his whole system and 
built upon it logically. It would have enabled him to write 
more clearly about the virtues, more satisfactorily concerning 
conscience; enabled him to understand the synthetic work of 
Thomas Aquinas, and saved him from what seems an evident 
contradiction when he writes that " religion is not the sole 
ground, nor does it afford the only sanctions of morality." If 
Professor Ladd refers here to proximate sanctions, he is free 
from the charge ; yet he is discussing ultimate problems. The 
work is most valuable in that it recognizes that ethics without 
God, morality without religion, obedience to some great impersonal 
It, are absurdities. Though somewhat diffuse, it will more than 
repay a careful study by every student of moral philoso- 
phy. 



410 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June, 

2. Miss Jane Addams, of Hull House, Chicago, has for 
many years past done generous and energetic work for the 
poor and the laboring classes. Her present volume * contains 
some twelve lectures delivered at various colleges and university- 
extension centres. The lectures are of interest to students of 
sociology, and in general to all who have an interest in the 
betterment of the poor. Among the subjects are : " Charitable 
Effort," " Household Adjustment," " Educational Methods," and 
" Political Reform." Upon such living questions we are glad 
to have the views of one such as Miss Jane Addams, who can 
speak directly from personal experience. The author, however, 
does not limit herself to relating incidents or suggesting ques- 
tions. She attempts to find a solution of the various social 
problems presented, by a theory of " democracy." Democracy 
is the recognition of every one's place and value in human 
society ; his conscious share and individual importance in the 
world's work and well-being. From that mutual recognition and 
that self-consciousness will come "peace and freedom." This 
theory forms the basis of the author's " social ethics," which 
are largely evolutionary. It is not original with Miss Addams, 
nor has she led it further out of the land of dreams into that 
of reality. In its exposition the author is led into many 
fallacies. The individual has rights of which society may not 
deprive him ; the family has claims which are anterior and 
superior to all social claims, and the knowledge of one's power 
may lead to discontent as well as to peace. Moreover, while 
a man may rightly use the knowledge of others in forming his 
conscience, that conscience in its last analysis is not the slave 
of such knowledge and the individual should follow it, even 
were all other men opposed. 

The author's recital of the needs of the poor and some of 
her studies in the way of reform are interesting and suggestive. 
Miss Addams writes that she has made no attempt to arrive at 
conclusions, and her book would not lose a great deal of its 
value were it confined to her instructive experiences. 

3 In the prologue of Miss Johnston's latest story f a picture 
is presented to us of a body of Virginians travelling to the 
West. They pass a settler's cabin in the woods. There one of 
the Virginian gentlemen is attracted by a young girl. After- 

* Democracy and Social Ethics. By Jane Addams. 

t Audrey. By Mary Johnston. Boston and New York: Houghton, Mifflin & Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 411 

wards he leaves his companions on the march, returns to the 
cabin, and finds the whole family massacred save the little 
Audrey, the girl who had attracted him. He brings her 
home, promising to be her guardian, and has her settled with a 
rather disreputable and profligate clergyman. Her guardian 
travels to Europe, and upon his return has forgotten all about 
his ward of the woods. She, on the contrary, has ever cherished 
his memory in a grateful way, as one who was her earthly 
providence. He again makes her acquaintance, and is interested 
and amused by her. Audrey worships him with an ideal af- 
fection ; but at most her worship meets with only a wavering 
love in return. The winds of scandal spread rumors about their 
relations. The climax is reached when he brings her, the wild 
protegee of the woods, to the select Virginian society at the 
governor's ball. Audrey awakens to a sense of her position, and 
finds that she has adored only an ideal. She runs away from 
the settlement, returns and is taken up by a good-natured actor 
and actress. She gives evidence of unusual histrionic abilities, the 
echoes of which reach even to the wits of London. Then 
Haward finds that he loves her. Without real affection, she 
finally gives her consent to the marriage. The night before the 
ceremony she is to give a final performance. During it she 
sees a French half-breed who had long pursued her as a lover, 
and who hates with a hate that dieth not the Virginian, Haward. 
Suddenly Audrey stops in the middle of a scene, for she sees 
the half-breed approaching her lover. She rushes down to stay 
his hand and receives the knife in her bosom. 

Miss Johnston in this present volume has done far more. 



creditable work than was evidenced in her To Have and to Hold. 
There is a unity here that her former work did not possess. Some 
of the descriptions are of exceptional power and beauty. The 
efforts to bring in crowded passages on colonial times are at 
times too evident. The fitness of the ending will, of course, be 
disputed ; but no one can deny that Audrey is an excellent con- 
tribution to American literature. 

4. At the birth of his Dooley dialogues Mr. Dunne set a 
pace for wit and humor that was difficult to live up to, particu- 
larly when the pleased public constantly cried for more. There 
was danger that, like so many others, Mr. Dunne would grow stale 

and uninteresting. But, to our joy, his spontaneity continues 
VOL. LXXV. 27 



412 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June, 

still fresh and attractive, as is evidenced by his latest book.* 
After the manner of his other works, it is a collection of hu- 
morous satires on various political and social topics of the day 
The " opinions ' are as bright and interesting as ever. Mr. 
Dooley's wit has not lost its edge, and his concluding words are 
still terse and pointed. And Mr. Henessy always artfully intro- 
duces the subject. The best praise that we can give Mr. Dunne's 
work is to say that, besides its laughing humor, it abounds with 
examples of a serious, practical philosophy that give the whole 
permanent value and place its author in the front rank of Ameri- 
can writers. Mr. Dunne knows well the weaknesses and the 
failings of human kind. He never hesitates to point out the 
shortcomings of both parties to the dispute, or show the ridicu- 
lous aspect in many cases of the unstable popular verdict. Now 
and again, by the dash of his pen, he anticipates the statesman 
and the sober thinker. May he long continue to amuse and to 
instruct us ! 

5. Our modern scientific text-books are becoming remarka- 
ble for their simplicity and attractiveness. They entertain while 
they teach. Professor Dryer's new Physical Geography f is no 
exception to this rule. It contains an unusually large number 
of illustrations, maps, and diagrams. There are complete appen- 
dices, and a splendid list of reference books on the subject. 

In one point do we emphatically disagree with Professor 
Dryer, and that is in the chapter on the " Geography of Man ' 
where he says, " There is no reason to doubt that man, like 
other animals, has descended from animals who were unlike himself." 

Although Professor Dryer may see no reason to doubt that 
statement, many scientific men do so for grave reasons, and put 
forth the theory only as a good working hypothesis. As a proof 
that the statement is not unchallenged by scientific men, we 
have only to mention the names of De Quatrefages and Dr. 
Russel Wallace. 

The intellectual nature of man, with its manifestations of re- 
ligious and moral appreciation, goes against the theory that rea- 
son is but a development of brute consciousness. 

We suggest that Professor Dryer amend the next edition so 
that it read less dogmatic and more scientific. 

* Mr. Dooley's Opinims. By F. P. Dunne. New York : R. H. Russel. 

\Lessons in Physical Geography. By Charles R. Dryer, M.A., F.G.S.A., Professor of 
Geography, Indiana State Normal School. New York, Cincinnati, and Chicago : American 
Book Company. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 413 

6. The growing class of Americans engaged in the acquisi- 
tion of the now indispensable Spanish language should direct 
their attention toward two little volumes * now on the market. 
Lectura y Conversation is a very small book well adapted for 
conversational training, and containing elementary instruction on 
the fundamentals of Spanish grammar, together with reading 
lessons so arranged as to familiarize the beginner with short and 
simple passages from some of the best Spanish authors, includ- 
ing Lope de Vega and Calderon. Spanish Simplified is a larger 
and more pretentious volume which contains, together with con- 
cise instruction in the principles of the language, a great many 
examples and exercises. It should suffice to give a fair acquain- 
tance with the grammatical forms and to enable the reader to 
read correctly and fluently, though of course within a limited 
vocabulary. The system of exercises is so arranged as to facili- 
tate use in private study. 

7. Acting in accordance with the expressed wish of the 
London Diocesan Conference of 1901, the Bishop of London 
issued a letter last December calling together a conference f at 
Fulham Palace to discuss matters connected with the teaching 
of the Anglican Church. The meeting was the second of its 
kind, the first having occurred in October, 1900, at the instance 
of the late Bishop Creighton. At the first conference the sub- 
ject of discussion had been the Doctrine of Holy Communion 
and its Expression in Ritual ; and the conclusion of the confer- 
ence practically amounted to a thorough disagreement on all 
vital points. The subject for discussion at the second confer- 
ence was Confession and Absolution ; the personnel of the con- 
ference was arranged with a view to an adequate representation 
of all schools of thought in the Anglican Church ; and the 
points on which general agreement was attained were : 1st. 
" That our Lord's words in St. John's Gospel, ' Whosesoever 
sins ye remit,' etc., are not to be regarded as addressed only 
to the Apostles or the clergy, but as a commission to the whole 
church, and as conveying a summary of the message with which 

* Lectura y Conversation. A New and Progressive Spanish Method. By T. Siloa and A. 

Fourcaut. New York, Cincinnati, and Chicago : American Book Company. Spanish 

Simplified. By Augustin Knoflach. New York : University Publishing Company. 

t Confession and Absolution : Report of a Conference held at Fulham Palace on December 
jo and j/, 1901, and January i, 1902. Edited by Henry Wace, D.D., Chairman of the 
Conference. New York : Longmans, Green & Co. 



414 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June. 

it is charged " ; and 2d. 4< That our other formularies permitted 
such confession and absolution in certain circumstances." 

The significance of such a conclusion can be estimated pro- 
perly only when we remember that it was attained after a full 
and free discussion carried on in the absence of the Bishop, 
and shared in by all classes of Churchmen Low, like Canon 
Aitken and Principal Drury ; High, like Lord Halifax and Rev. 
R. M. Benson of Cowley ; and scattered representatives, such 
as Dean Strong, Professor Moberly, Dr. Wace, Canon Body, 
and Mr. Smith, Chancellor of the diocese of Manchester. 

The minutes of the four sessions, taken down by Dr. Wace 
and subsequently revised twice by each member of the confer- 
ence, make up a volume of some hundred pages. It ought,, 
indeed it admittedly does, present a faithful reflex of the vari- 
ous existing tendencies and the actual conditions in the Estab- 
lishment. Fondness for theology, patient study of history, 
longing to reproduce the practice of the Roman Church all 
these are evidently possessed in large measure by our separated 
brethren. But it must have been we can almost perceive that 
it was a disappointment to so ardent a promoter as Lord! 
Halifax, when he found the conference unable to get farther 
along toward a recommendation of confession than a grudging 
acknowledgment that the practice was sometimes permissible. 
What is even more noteworthy is the unanimous acceptance of 
the interpretation of the passage in St. John's Gospel alluded to 
ajbove. The implication is that the conference stood committed 
to a thoroughly Protestant conception of the priesthood in this 
very important regard. 

On page 97 is a statement unintentionally luminous as to 
differences between Anglican and Roman Catholic practice and 
sentiment about the secrecy of confession. Canon Aitken re- 
lated, quite incidentally, how the Bishop of Bedford expressed 
regret once that a clergyman had refused absolution to a cer- 
tain man, and how the clergyman replied to the bishop : ' Did 
he tell you why I refused ? Did he mention that I found he 
owed a large sum of money to you, and that, although he was 
in a position to repay it to you, he would not ? ' The case 
was cited to illustrate an argument of Canon Aitken's ; and 
apparently caused no excitement and drew forth no comment 
from any member of the conference. 






bPDRoaooaaooa ooo 0*00000 -0000000 ooooo 
a 




The Tablet (19 April): The report that the Holy See is about 
to withdraw its prohibition against Italian Catholics voting 
at Parliamentary elections is contradicted ; the mistake 
arose because the Voce della Verita construed Cardinal 
Capecelatro's statement, " It is not impossible," as mean- 
ing, " It is not improbable." 

(26 April) : T. A. M. writes in favor of forming " an 
international committee ' for the purpose of settling upon 
a final uniform, universal, and obligatory system of Latin 
pronunciation among Catholics. The Pope has granted 
to the Catholics of Great Britain a dispensation from the 
obligation of abstinence on Friday, June 27, and from 
that of fasting and abstinence on the Vigil of Sts. Peter 
and Paul, in order that they may more easily partici- 
pate in the national rejoicings on the occasion of the 
Coronation. 

The Month (May) : Fr. John Rickaby, writing on a recent 
volume of Essays in Constructive Theology, by six 
Oxford tutors, selects points for comment from three of 
the ten essays ; namely, from one on " The Ultimate 
Basis of Theism ' in which the idealist stand-point is 
positively adopted and God's absolute infinitude denied ; 
and from two on the Incarnation and the doctrine of the 
Incarnate Word, in which there is a weakening of the 
historic certainty of the Gospels and a tendency not to 
regard the taking of flesh by the Son of Man as an 
act quite beyond the order of natural events. In a 
criticism of Henry Seton Merriman's romance, The Velvet 
Glove, Fr. Gerard examines the charges made by the 
author against the Jesuits. M. Maitland writes on " Boyer, 
Mayor of Bodmin, 1549," who "deserves at least a passing 
remembrance in the multitude of those who died for the 
Faith in England." Fr. Sydney Smith continues his 
papers on the suppression of the Jesuits in France. The 
present article of Fr. Thurston's series on " Our Favorite 
Devotions " deals with the origin of the midday Angelus. 

The Dublin Revieiv (April) : Dom Edmonds contributes a paper 
on " Coronation Rites," and Miss Kinloch one on 



416 LIBRARY TABLE. [June, 

" Scottish Coronations." In an article on " Editing and 
Reviewing ' Abbot Gasquet deplores the lack of " thor- 
oughness ' among the English people as compared with 
their Continental neighbors, especially in the matter of 
editing and reviewing, and cites examples to illustrate his 
point. C. S. Devas analyzes the Political Economy of 
Leo XIII. John Freeland writes on St. Gregory 
Nazianzen's disposition as displayed in his letters. 

Church Quarterly Review (April) : Sketch of the changes in the 
Coronation Rite during the three hundred years following 
the Reformation, a time of mutilation and degradation. 
An article on the value of devotional Bible Reading. 
Reviews of several novels on Irish Peasant Life, including 
a kindly notice of My New Curate. A plea for concerted 
action to prevent the passing of the bill to legalize mar- 
riage with a deceased wife's sister (the majority for a 
second reading of the bill, on February 5, was 125), and 
a theological indictment of the bill. Description of the 
Nonconformists' advance in breadth and their greater 
friendliness toward Episcopalianism. A consideration of 
present-day Scriptural difficulties, whether moral or intel- 
lectual. An appreciative sketch of R. L. Stevenson. 
Statement of what has been learned from the Hebrew 
text (200 B. C.) of Ecclesiasticus lately discovered. A 
defence of the divine institution of the episcopate against 
Canon Henson. Expressions of satisfaction at the 
general character of the new Education Bill, despite 
certain defects. 

The Critical Review (March) : Rev. J. A. Selbse, writing on 
"The Present Position of Critical Opinion on the Book 
of Daniel," holds that historical criticism has proven the 
prophecies of the Book of Daniel to be simple history 
written in the form of prediction, while the narrative 
portions of the book, however, may be essentially true for 
aught that criticism can prove to the contrary. Rev. 
Professor R. Mackintosh, writing on Windt's Principles 
of Morality and the Departments of the Moral Life, 
believes that the author has done well in basing his work 
upon the facts of experience, and of phenomenal science 
rather than upon metaphysics. The most striking charac- 
teristic of the theory, he says, is anti- individualism. 

Revue du Clerge Franfais (15 April): P. Touzard reviews the 



1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 417 

first volume of Vigoroux's new Dictionary of the Bible, 
and praises the fidelity with which it records the present 
state of information regarding each subject treated. P. 
Naguel describes the state of the clergy, Catholic and 
Protestant, in the different parts of Germany. P. Bricout 
comments upon a great number of recent philosophical 
works. 

(i May): P. Baudin remarks in Haeckel's "Riddle of 
the Universe ' an incorrigible philosophical megalomania, 
a disregard of scientific limitations, a passion for hypothe- 
ses, and an imperturbable dogmatism. P. Turmel tells 
of Mabillon's controversy and subsequent reconciliation 
with the Jesuit Papebrock (who was condemned for hav- 
ing denied that Elias was the founder of -the Carmelites); 
of his bold defence of Vossius (who denied the univer- 
sality of the deluge) ; of his controversy with De Ranee 
of La Trappe respecting the right of monks to study. 
Reproduces a remarkable article of Prof. Paulsen, of 
Berlin (in the anti- Roman Tagliche Rundschau), defend- 
ing the justice and the value of the Catholic theological 
faculties in the German universities. Dr. Surbled shows 
how small- pox has practically disappeared from Germany 
since universal vaccination became obligatory ; and he 
advocates a similar law in France, which presents an- 
nually more than five thousand cases as against a few 
dozens in Germany. P. Delfour reviews at length, with 
some praise and some reserve, M. Cagnac's recent vol- 
ume on Fenelon as a director. The Superior of a Grand 
Seminaire tells how fifteen years ago the project to 
federate the seminaries fell through because of the aloof- 
ness of Religious Orders, the suspicions of certain 
bishops, and the timidity of those in charge of the semi- 
naries. A letter from P. D'Alcanta is reproduced, which 
strongly dissuades a young priest from aspiring to eccle- 
siastical dignities for the sake of being able to exercise 
an influence for good. 

Annales de Philosophic Chretienne (March) : P. X. defines the 
science of apologetics. Mme. de la Martiniere congratu- 
lates P. Denis on his "brave campaign against sacred 
routine," and demands that thorough religious training 
be accorded the more intelligent laity by means of pub- 
lic conferences on scriptural difficulties and on doctrinal 



4i 8 LIBRARY TABLE. [June, 

questions of the day. Dr. Jousset refutes Dr. Topinard's 
materialistic Science et Foi, a work that shows the influ- 
ence of the pantheism of Paul Carus. From five differ- 
ent points of view telling criticisms are directed against 
the brochure lately issued by Mgr. Turinaz, who attacked 
a number of the most eminent French Catholics, clerical 
and lay. P. Martin answers P. Fontaine's insinuations 
against his orthodoxy. 

Revue Benedictine (April) : D. Morin describes four MSS. dis- 
covered by him in the Vatican and Milan libraries, con- 
taining fourteen hitherto unedited treatises of St. Jerome. 
D. Chapman discusses the authority of the earliest Epis- 
copal lists of Rome. P, Poree gives some interesting 
correspondence by eighteenth centur)- Benedictines. 
Favorable reviews are made of P. Hogan's Clerical 
Studies, and of Dr. Ehrhard's Catholicism and the Twen- 
tieth Century. 

Revue du Monde Catholique (15 April): J. de Cloture commends 
the American and condemns the English policy in the 
Far East. 

Revue de Lille (March) : P. Didiot, reviewing Science et Foi, 
makes some amendments to the very flimsy arguments 
advanced by the character Abbe Jozon, a supposed de- 
fender of the faith. M. Delmont praises M. Faquet's 
excellent History of French Literature from the seventh 
to the sixteenth century. P. Florin, writing upon the 
apotheosis of Victor Hugo, states as his opinion that 
Hugo was exceptional in three things his physical con- 
stitution, his prodigious imagination, and his dexterity in 
making verses ; but was neither admirable in character, 
rich in natural gifts, nor a deep thinker. 

Le Correspondent (10 April): The Vicomte de Meaux gives an 
account of the National Assembly at Bordeaux, in which 
he took part ; and he brings out in strong relief the 
patriotic conduct of the French aristocracy during the 
Franco-Prussian War. M. Joly shows from the statistics 
of the past decade that throughout France the number 
of law-breakers is steadily increasing, while, from political 
motives, the authorities are diminishing their efforts to 
secure the conviction of offenders. Discussing the role 
of the anti- slavery society founded by Cardinal Lavigerie, 
M. Darcy indicates two lines along which it must work 



1 902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 419 

the creation of an anti- slavery sentiment and the educa- 
tion and Christianizing of the slave-holding peoples in 
the Franco-African colonies. M. Bechaux shows the 
French economic school to be antagonistic to socialism ; 
and he comments unfavorably on the innovations in the 
programme of secondary education ; and reviews the 
recent efforts of the independent workingmen to shake 
off socialistic tyranny. 

(25 April): General Bourelly strongly condemns as de- 
structive of the army's efficiency the projected legislation, 
which, under the watchword " L'Armee, c'est la Nation," 
would reduce the period of military service to two years, 
restrict the dispensations from service, and loosen the 
bonds which bind officers to the army as to a life- career. 
In a somewhat despondent tone M. Leger, writing on the 
Americanization of the world, relates the gigantic invasion 
of Europe by American industry, commerce, and religious 
and social ideals, and expresses satisfaction at the hom- 
age paid by Mr. Stead to Father Hecker. The corre- 
spondence between Liszt and the Polish Princess de 
Sayn-Willgenstein, whom he hoped to marry previous to 
his receiving Holy Orders, is the subject of a very inter- 
esting article (to be continued) by Marie Andre. 

Etudes (20 April ) : P. Mechineau writes of the advantages of 
taking the Canon of Scripture on the authority of the 
church instead of investigating it by means of historical 
study. P. Bremond writes sympathetically of the great 
Arnold of Rugby, paying a high tribute to Arnold's 
ability as a preacher to boys, his spiritual discernment 
and his rare graces of style. M. Gaston Sartais writes 
discriminatingly of the work of Pinturicchio. 

Revue des Questions Scientifiques (20 April) : In an article on 
atoms and molecules M. A. de Lapparent considers M. 
Duhem's rather unscientific objections to the atomic theory. 
He makes use of this occasion to discuss concept of ions 
to which theoretical chemistry has led. P. Dellattre, S.J., 
writes of the travels of Marco Polo. M. Edouard Van 
der Smissen continues his discussion of the check's func- 
tion in modern banking. Dr. Moeller writes of the pro- 
gress made in the science of medicine through the dis- 
coveries of bacteriology. M. L. Torres suggests principles 
on which machines could be constructed for the integra- 



420 LIBRARY TABLE. [June, 

tion of various kinds of differential equations. P. Peeter.-, 
S.J., summarizes and discusses the views of M. Couturat 
on an international language. 

La Quinzaine (April 16): Mile. Faure begins a series of studies 
in Dante. M. de Marolles gives an account of the anti- 
duelling league recently formed in France, and which 
now numbers in that country eighteen hundred members ; 
he takes occasion from his subject to make an historical 
survey of duelling and of the church's attitude in regard 
to it. The I4th of April of the present year was the 
one hundredth anniversary of the publication of The 
Genius of Christianity ; so M. Victor Giraud writes an en- 
thusiastic eulogiutn of the work, as a jubilee offering to 
the great mind and happy influences of Chateaubriand. 
(May i): M. Baumann declares that the plans for social 
progress advocated by Auguste Comte are possible of 
fulfilment only with the help of the Catholic Church. P. 
Griselle gives another instalment of reasons for re-editing 
the works of Bourdaloue. 

LAmidu Clerge (27 March): Cautions against the reorganiza- 
tion of clerical studies on too naturalistic lines. Declares 
that unduly to exalt episcopal power by saying its only 
bound is the bishop's own pleasure, is to endanger this 
power and to provoke a reaction. 

La Justice Sociale (22-29 March) : M. D. sketches the changes 
that have been introduced, and the works that have been 
published, during the last five years, in the matter of 
clerical studies. 

(5 April ) : P. Naudet scores pseudo-pious literature and 
foolish devotional practices. 

(12 April): P. Naudet intimates that priests give too 
little thought to the Christianization of society and of 
social institutions. 

UUnivers (14 April): P. Gayraud praises P. Hogan's Clerical 
Studies as an example of " orthodox progressiveness ' 
and .recommends it to seminary professors. 

Science Catholique (April) : M. le Marquis de Nadaillac considers 
the question of the unity of the human species, as affected 
by recent discoveries of the neolithic age. P. Laveille 
contributes a description of De Lamennais and his friends. 
P. Bourlon gives a historical sketch of the controversies 



V 



1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 421 

between the Jansenists and the Calvinists, whom he calls 
" cousins-german." 

Rassegna Nazionale (16 April) : A. Brunialti describes the Tour- 
ing Club of Italian cyclists with its 27,000 members. 
Commenting on the Civilians recent article upon relics, 
etc. (which described certain limits of the sphere of in- 
fallibility), X. X. says that had the Civilta used the same 
sort of language when Rosmini was condemned, a great 
deal of harm would have been avoided. P. Ghignoni 
defends the study of the classical languages as necessary 
to a real appreciation of classical literature. R. Corniari 
describes the impression made by M. Brunetiere's dis- 
course on Religious Progress delivered at Florence. 

Civilta Catiolica (19 April) : Shows the evils to which the rage 
for divorce leads. Insists on the necessity of educating 
clerics along lines different from those pursued in the 
education of the laity. 

(3 May) : Comments on the close connection between 
anti-clericalism and atheism. Gives great praise to Bar- 
den-Lewer's new Patrology, and shows his various differ- 
ences with Harnack. Publishes the letter of the Ameri- 
can hierarchy to Pope Leo XIII. and the Holy Father's 
reply (to be found in our present issue). 

Studi Religiosi (March- April) : P. Minocchi treats of the ques- 
tion of divorce in the Bible. P. Palmieri describes the 
general characteristics of the science of theology in the 
Byzantine Church. L. Grammatica describes Roman 
road-making in Palestine after the destruction of Jerusa- 
lem. Continues the publication of the Leggenda Antica 
of St. Francis of Assisi discovered by Sig. Minocchi. 

Stimmen aus Maria- Laach (21 April): P. Wasmann writes on 
the phenomena and the laws of cell-division. P. Kugler 
describes the state of science in ancient Egypt. P. Stigl- 
mayr concludes his sketch of Plato's ideal of virtue as 
represented in the Apology of Socrates. P. Hilgers 
concludes his description of the Sistine Chapel. 

Razon y Fe (May) : P. Fita impugns the scholarship of TAbbe 
Duchesne for statements made in his denial of St. James's 
visit to Spain. P. Ocana discusses the alleged legal 
power of the Crown to interfere with religious orders. 
P. Minteguiaga, from the view-point of law and morality, 
denounces strikes. 



422 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [June, 



THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 

T)EADERS are often bewildered by the claims of certain books as presented 
JX. by the publishers. The following advertisement appeared in several New 

York dailies, with display type, on May I : 



Edith Wharton's distinguished novel, The Valley of Decision (third 
edition). 

Hamilton W. Mabie : " Rare and fine and full of distinction." 

Margaret E. Sangster : " Lures from vista to vista with surpassing fasci- 
nation." 

Agnes Repplier : " A genuine tour deforce." 

Jeannette L. Gilder: "Will give its author a high place among her fel- 
low-craftsmen." 

" Will undoubtedly become a classic." New York Sun. 

" The most splendid achievement of any American man or woman in 
fiction. " Louisville Courier- Journal. 

" Stands out giant-like among its surroundings." Boston Evening Tran- 
script. 

In two volumes, $2.00. Charles Scribner's Sons, New York. 

Regarding this book, which seems to be so highly praised by the phrases 
quoted from well-known writers, including Agnes Repplier, a critical friend of 
The Columbian Reading Union writes as follows : 

The Valley of Decision is the subtlest assault ever invented in English 
literature against the Catholic Church. The author had no intention of hurt- 
ing higher education of women if conducted under pagan or anti-Catholic 
auspices. Her aim is to hurt the convents and the church. The book is of so 
squalid a nature that no refined woman would be willing to associate her name 
even with condemnation of it. 

It will be remembered that the same Edith Wharton wrote an offensive 
poem on a Catholic saint, which was followed by an apology from the editor of 
the magazine in which it appeared. 

Evidently the Chicago Chronicle has penetrated the mist surrounding the 
valley that haunted the imagination of Miss Wharton, until she put it in book 
form to obscure the vision of many readers. On the editorial page of the 
Chronicle, April 20, 1902, appeared the most satisfactory criticism that we have 
seen of this higher-education novel, which we gladly reproduce for the interests 
of historical truth : 

The severest blow dealt against the higher education of women has been 
delivered by one of themselves, the author of The Valley of Decision, a some- 
what tedious two-volume novel of the spurious " historical " variety. 

It has been claimed by the opponents of equal education for men and 
wo.men that whatever the intellectual results of the attempt, the moral result 
would be injurious to the family and society. It has been specifically urged 
that the tendency of the higher education would be to draw women more and 
more toward the laxer social standards of men, and to make women impatient 
of those restraints which until now have constituted the bulwarks of the home. 

The Valley of Decision supports this theory. The heroine around whom 
the sympathy of the story is concentrated enjoys from early youth the advan- 
tages which other women, at least in the United States, must acquire, if at all, 
by long years of labor through primary and secondary schools into colleges and 
universities. A name of evil omen, whether in Roman history or in Ben Jon- 
son's "Catiline," Fulvia starts the heroine out on a path of aspiration, inde- 
pendence, erudition, and ruin. 






1902.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 423 

Her learning fails to develop moral or spiritual growth. In full woman- 
hood, having had abundant experience enabling her to see the evils of society 
in the fullest glare of their malignity, Fulvia voluntarily accepts an unlawful 
and immoral social status from which all right-minded women instinctively re- 
coil. She becomes the willing victim of a profligate weakling on a petty ducal 
throne, and feels neither shame nor remorse in her degradation. 

The malign influence of such a novel upon the aspirations of American 
women for university privileges is made by the author the more certain and the 
more emphatic because the scene of the sinister fiction is laid in the country 
which was the first to open university doors to women. The poet Alfieri is 
dragged into the story to heighten the proportions of its all-pervading moral 
squalor. Sneering at the idea of a woman taking the degree of doctor of phil- 
osophy, the poet is made to say : "Oh, she's one of your prodigies of female 
learning, such as our topsy-turvy land produces ; an incipient Laura Bassi or 
Gaetana Agnesi, to name the most distinguished of their tribe; though I be- 
lieve that hitherto her father's good sense or her own has kept her from aspir- 
ing to academic honors. The beautiful Fulvia is a good daughter and devotes 
herself, I am told, to helping Vivaldi in his work, a far more becoming em- 
ployment for one of her age and sex than defending Latin theses before a crew 
of ribald students." 

But Fulvia's father was a sympathizer with his daughter's tastes, which he 
habitually promoted. To make the lesson of the moral failure of the higher 
education of women still more convincing, the author of The Valley of Decision 
reserves the bestowal of her final degree upon Fulvia until after the university 
and the whole town are familiar with her adoption of a shameless life and her 
open rejection of religious or conventional standards. 

In Italy the universities were open to women soon after their foundation in 
the Middle Ages. At Bologna, which for centuries was one of the greatest 
universities in Europe, a number of women justly attained distinction as pro- 
fessors of the sciences, languages, and law. Laura Bassi was of a comparatively 
late time. So great was her reputation for learning, but also for virtue, that 
her doctorate was conferred under circumstances of civic and academic pomp. 
She married happily and became the mother of fourteen children. 

Two sisters Agnesi were distinguished in Italian higher education. One, 
Maria Gaetana Agnesi, was an eminent professor and author in the exact 
sciences during the .eighteenth century, and lived to be upward of eighty years 
of age. A younger sister was distinguished as a pianist and composer. Upon 
the entire array of the learned women of Italy whose careers have been his- 
torically noted there was never a breath of moral reproach. 

The injury which The Valley of Decision inflicts upon the contemporary 
higher education of women is shrewdly designed in the contrast which this re- 
pulsive novel makes in its alienation of the higher education from religious and 
moral control. 

The atmosphere which is created for the reader of The Valley of Decision 
is the most repulsive ever introduced into an American literary production. In 
the large company constituting the chief participants in a story projected along 
hackneyed guide- book information there is not from the first cover of the first 
volume to the last of the second one honest man or virtuous woman. 

The moral squalor of ihe Valley of Decision is the more surprising be- 
cause the scene is laid in the land which has given to literature and life the 
paramount group of ideal womanhood, Dante's Beatrice, Petrarch's Laura, 
Michael Angelo's Vittoria Colonna ; and to Shakspere his two most engaging 
characters, blending in their mutual devotion of a noble womanhood erudition 
and chastity, Portia and Nerissa. 

The womanhood of the United States may justly deplore that such a 
volume as The Valley of Decision should have its origin in the United States, 
in which the experiment of the higher education of women has thus far been 
courageously carried to an advancement which few of the universities have 
been able to withstand. 



NEW BOOKS. 

B. HERDER, St. Louis, Mo. : 

Timothy ; or, Letters to a Young Theologian. By Dr. Franz Hettinger. Translated and 
adapted by Rev. Victor Stepka. Pp. 555. Price $1.50 net. The Lives of the Popes in 
the Early Middle Ages. By the Rev. Horace K. Mann. Vol. I., in two parts. Part I. 
A. D. 590-657. Pp. xii.~432. Price $3.00 net. Mary our Mother. By Rev. L. B. Pal- 
ladino, S.J. Paper. Pp. 47. Price 15 cts. 

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York: 

The Treasure of the Church ; or, The Sacraments of Daily Life. By the Very Rev. J. B. 
Bagshawe, D.D. Pp. xi.-242. Price $1.00 net. Marice Corona. Chapters on the 
Mother of God and her Saints. By the Rev. P. A. Sheehan, D.D. Pp. 200. Price 
$1.00 net. Socialism Exposed and Refuted. By Rev. Victor Cathrein, S.J. Translated 
from the German by Rev. James Conway, S.J. Second edition with Appendix. Pp. 
215. Price $1.00 net. 

JOHN LANE, The Bodley Head, New York: 

The Lady Paramount. By Henry Harland. Pp. 292. Price $1.50. 

LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York: 

The French Associations Law : Its Motives and Its Methods. By Rev. John Gerard, S.J. 
Paper. Pp.62. Confession and Absolution : Report of a Conference held at Fulham Palace 
on December jo, jf, igoi, and January i, 1902. Edited by Henry Wace, D.D., Chair- 
man of Conference. Pp. in. 

LOTHROP PUBLISHING COMPANY, Boston : 

Dorothy South. By George Gary Eggleston. Pp. 453. Price $1.50. The Gate of the 
Kiss : A Romance of the Davs of Hezekiah. By John W. Harding. Pp. 404. Price 
$1.50. 

LIBRAIRIE Vic ET AMAT, Paris: 

Mysteres Chretiens. Par Mgr. Bonomelli, Eveque de Cremone. Traduction de M. 
1'Abbe Ch.-Armand Begin. Tom. I. Pp. 382. Price 3 frs. Elevations Dogmatiques. 
Par Ch. Sauve, S.S. L Ange et L'Homme Intimes. Tom. V. Pp. xxxv.~4O5. 
L Homme Intime. Tom. VI. -VI I. -VII I. Pp. 403-484-445. Etats Mystiques. Appen- 
dice a L'Homme Intime. Pp. 178. 

P. LETHIELLEUX, Paris: 

Introduction a la Vie Mystique. Par M. 1'Abbe P. Lejeune. Pp. 337. La Pratique de la 
Ste. Communion. Par M. 1'Abbe" Lejeune. Pp. 375. La Confession et La Communion 
des Enfants et de s Jeunes Gens. Par M. I'Abbe* P. Lejeune. Pp. 121. 

LIBRAIRIE VICTOR LECOFFRE, Paris: 

Le Mouvement Religieux : Etudes et Discours. Par L. Birot. Pp. xvi.~36o. Etudes 
d' Histoire et de Theologie Positive. Par Pierre Battifol. Pp. viii.-3ii. 

LIBRAIRIE VICTOR RETAUX, Paris : 

Des Graces d ' Oraison : Traite de Theologie Mystique. Par R. P. -Aug. Polain, S.J. Pp. 



HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN & Co., Boston: 

The Diary of a Goose Girl. By Kate Douglas Wiggin. Pp. 117. Price $1.00. 

HOUTKAMP & CANNON, Hollandale, Wis. : 

The Catholic Church and Secret Societies. By Rev. Peter Rosen. Pp. 329. Price $1.00. 

AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY, New York : 

The Elements of Pedagogy. By Emerson E. White. Pp. 336. Price $1.00. 

CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, San Francisco : 

A Scripture Life of the Blessed Virgin. With notes by the Rev. W. H. Colgan. Price 
5 cts. Pamphlet. 

THE ABBEY PRESS, New York : 

Infans Amoris : The Tale of a once Sorrowful Soul. By T. Everett Harry. Pp. 335. 

MERRILL & BAKER, New York : 

A Lay Thesis on Bible Wines. By Edward R. Emerson. Pp. 63. Price 75 cts. 

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY, New York: 

The Rise of Religious Liberty in America: A History. By Sanford H. Cobb. fPp. 528. 
Price $4.00. Dorothy Vernon of Haddon Hall. By Charles Major. With Illustrations 
by Howard Chandler Christy. Pp. 367. Price $1.50. 

CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York: 

Music in the History of the Western Church. By Edward Dickinson. Pp. 426. Price 
$2.50. 

THE UNITED STATF.S CATHOLIC HISTORICAL SOCIETY, New York : 

Unpublished Letters of Charles Carroll of Carrollton, and his Father, Charles Carroll of 
Doughoregan. Compiled and edited by Thomas Meagher Field. Pp. 250. Pamphlet. 







! . 

. 

i * - > 

f. > .... 
V *( . * '. 

* / i; , VV-^*' 






HBK 




CATHOLIC WORLD, 



VOL. LXXV. JULY, 1902. No. 448. 



f! <9HI^ENODY OF LflPB. 



BY ALBERT REYNAUD. 



THE MYSTERY OF TEARS. 

"Thou hast made us for Thyself, O Lord, and our heart knows no "rest till it rest in 
Thee." 

I. 

COME with the mystery of tears to make things glad, 
Oh! Love. Tears are Love's diamonds, only to be had 
Thro' pain then freely given for Love's ornament, 
Irradiant gleam for ever in her firmament. 

II. 

Why tears ? Because all stains dissolve : conceit, 

Desire's selfishness, passion's flush of heat 

In these small crystals wrung from sacrifice : 

At once Love's test, Love's glory, and Love's price. 

HI. 

Naught can defraud that which is bought with tears ; 

The worth so purified defies all fears. 

Not Death deters, no hap can ever halt 

Nor sense of undeserving or of fault 

The purpose mar, the appealing trust defeat, 

Of love, 'neath the Cross clinging, in tears 

at Love's feet. 

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN THE STATE 

OF NEW YORK, 1902. 
VOL. LXXV. 28 



l <9HI^ENODY OF 



II. 






A WAYSIDE SORROW. 

I. 

I gleaned a tear in passing, wondering whose ? 

So pleadingly it gleamed I could but choose 

To harbor it and wish to share its woes. 

In Heaven are garnered many. Surely those 

In the great shining light, knowing mine are there, 

They too will remember me in their prayer. 

II. 

Ah ! if we stop here to wipe weeping eyes, 

How much more so do angels in the skies 

Reverence a tear ! and haste to place it where 

No sorrow's left uncomforted nor care. 

And when God's light shines on it, as dew at dawn, 

Endiamonded it gleams for ever in Heaven's lawn. 

III. 

Tears are Earth's holy water; to dispel 

The gloom that chokes us, and the grip of Hell 

To loosen from the heart's throat. Come the Day 

When Night has fled 

Tears loving eyes here below have shed, 

Will glisten in the glory of Love's resplendent ray. 



HI^ENODY OF LIIPB. 



in. 



BY-WAYS OF PAIN. 

I. 

Beshrew thee of the paths all laid with flowers 

And where no thorns there are ; 

And all-smooth roadways where only smiling hours 

Attend the dallying step, nor ever mar 

Progress with effort. Life without a pain, 

If such a life be here, is life without a gain. 

II. --'..: ;< . 

Men make such paths with money ; and they smooth 
So their estates. Nay, meaning well forsooth, 
Would make of the great globe a lawn dappled 
With daisies, fruits and easy days ne'er grappled 
By toss of trial, struggle or of pain. 
Death comes and flings them rudely 'mid its slain. 

III. 

Men seek such paths. But so are not God's ways ; 
Who gave us wills to win the glory of His days 
By spending self in arduous sacrifice, 
To learn Love's cost and earn ourselves the price. 
Thus of Earth's stains, when we have reached the goal 
Pain-purified God deifies the soul. 



jpl HI^ENODY OF LtlPB. 



IV. 



HEART SIGHS. 

I, 

Oh ! Love of truth and goodness and sweet things ! 
Thy echo ever stirs our poor hearts' whisperings. 
Are our lives evil or fallen on ill days ? 
Love, truth, grace, beckon still 

from the parting of the ways. 

II. 

God made the heart for love, for God is Love itself. 
Though man may stray in paths of pleasure or of pelf, 
Remembrance-haunted, he halts, 'mid doubting fears 
As snatches of Love's music still overtake his ears. 

III. 

'Tis floating in the cloud thro' which dark sorrows loom; 
It sighs in trial's sharp wind. E'en where the flowers bloom 
And life 's all carpeted with fragrance and delight, 
Restless is our repose foreshortened of God's sight. 

IV. 

God made us for Himself. Truth beckons, Love is fair; 
And Truth and Goodness still pursue us everywhere. 
Err as we may thro' life and stumble as we live, 
There 's one thing only even Mercy can't forgive : 
'Tis to deny God the whisper of a prayer 
Deny Love, loving answer and dying so, despair. 



1902.] THE SCHOOL QUESTION IN THE PHILIPPINES. 429 




THE SCHOOL QUESTION IN THE PHILIPPINES. 

[T appears on very good evidence, supported by a 
detailed statement of facts, that the Public- school 
system is being used in the Philippines to rob 
the people and their children of the traditional 
16 faith in which they were brought up. 
We make this statement only after having approached this 
question with a mind reluctant to believe that such a thing 
could be done. It is a recognized fact that the Administration 
has no end of knotty problems to solve in the Far East. It 
has to deal with a heterogeneous class of people. It has to 
build up a government out of a material that has been debased 
by long years of corrupt Spanish officialdom. It has to ac- 
complish its purpose with a people opposed to the genius of the 
American Constitution, antagonistic to the customs and habits 
of English-speaking races. What is most difficult of all, it has 
to do all this in the face of the bitterest kind of opposition 
from men in high office at home, who set themselves up as ex- 
ponents of the Declaration of Independence and the basic 
principles of our government. The Administration, as a conse- 
quence, needs all the support it can get to accomplish its pur- 
poses. It need.s particularly to be supported by Catholic 
sentiment wherever and whenever such sentiment can support it 
and be consistent with the best interests of the church. This 
reason, apart from others, has made us very reluctant to believe 
that the Public-school system could be permitted to be used as 
an instrumentality to crush out the religious faith of the people. 
We have met' and know thoroughly the type of bigot who 
prates about the school being " the palladium of cur liberties*," 
and who recognizes the school system as the best means of 
doing away with all organized religion and of levelling the 
barriers of denominational distinctions ; but it is certain that such 
opinions do not prevail in any administrative circles. If there 
is one sentiment that animates the President more than another, 
it is that of honesty and impartiality to all, and particularly has 
this been manifested in his dealings with the delicate topics 
that have come up for settlement in the Philippines. Judge 



430 THE SCHOOL QUESTION IN THE PHILIPPINES. [July, 

Taft, who represents the mind of the President in all his 
Philippine policies, is also a man of broad views and sympa- 
thetic with the best interests of the people. We wish the same 
statement could be made in reference to some other members 
of the Philippine Commission ; but be that as it may, the primal 
purpose of the Administration is to do what is right and just. 

In spite of all this the fact remains that the management of 
the school system in the Philippines has fallen into the hands of 
people who are using it to destroy the Catholic faith of the peo- 
ple. It is full time, therefore, that a protest be made before the 
evil is irreparable. 

The situation is as follows : When the call was made for 
school teachers to go to the Philippines more than ten thousand 
applications were registered. The proffered salary of $1,000 
and more did a great deal to stimulate this rush for places. 

In the organization of the Commission, the committee that 
was selected to take charge of the Department of Public In- 
struction was composed of Bernard Moses, a Hebrew ; Dean C. 
Worcester, who published a book on the Philippines filled with 
anti-Catholic calumnies against the church and the friars; and, 
finally, Dr. T. H. Pardo de Tavera, a native Filipino who was 
the first President of the Federal Party. Still there was no 
reason, with this committee in charge, why the schools should 
not confine their activities to the education of the people. If 
the American government was going to succeed it was neces- 
sary that the spirit of education be spread abroad, and that 
with a diffusion of knowledge the principles of patriotism should 
be instilled into the hearts of the children. Here was the 
legitimate sphere of activity for the school. Religion need not 
be interfered with in any way any more than it is in the 
United States. The fatal step, however, was made in the ap- 
pointment of Dr. Frederick W. Atkinson, a former minister, to 
the position of General Superintendent of Public Instruction. 
In the organization of the school system the largest adminis- 
trative powers were given to the superintendent. It is his duty 
to appoint the teachers of English, to assign them to their 
various posts, to distribute boo^s and other supplies provided 
by the government for the schools, and to exercise a general 
superintendency over the educational affairs of the seven mil- 
lions of people occupying the islands. He is supreme master 
of the situation, and is responsible to no one, except perchance 



1902.] THE SCHOOL QUESTION IN THE PHILIPPINES. 431 

to the Secretary of Public Instruction, and this in only a very 
remote way. 

. It may be readily seen that if such a man is at all antagon- 
istic to the church, it is very easy for him to use the immense 
power his office gives him to poison the minds of the children 
against the church, and to root the faith out of their hearts. 
In his appointment of division superintendents he can select 
men to carry out his policy. The division superintendent comes 
in closest touch with the people in the provinces. He has 
general supervision of the school-houses and can use them as 
he desires. He is more than school superintendent. He is the 
unofficial representative of the American government among 
the natives, and reaches them in their tenderest relation in life 
the parental care for the children. He is moreover empowered 
to make investigations into the needs of the country, its agri- 
cultural resources, its opportunities, and report to the general 
superintendent. He is to the American government what the 
friar was to the Spanish administration. 

The outcome of the appointment of a Protestant minister to 
the general charge of the schools has been the appointment of 
ministers to the division superintendencies. The Rev. Mason 
S. Stone, a Presbyterian clergyman from Vermont, has charge 
of the city schools .in Manila; Mr. Oliver, a gentleman whose 
principal occupation when off duty is to denounce the Catholic 
Church and the friars, is principal of the chief school in the 
walled city. The Rev. E. B. Bryan is in charge of the Normal- 
school system, and it is through this gate that every one must 
go who desires an appointment as a teacher in the schools. 
Seven out of the ten division superintendents are Protestant 
clergymen. 

A letter has been recently received from an American now 
travelling in the Philippines, by a prelate of the church who 
vouches for its trustworthiness. The following statement is made 
in the letter : 

" When visiting one of the Manila public schools three weeks 
ago one of the American teachers, thinking perhaps that I was 
a bigot and it would please me to learn of the progress she was 
making in educating these natives, told me that nearly all her 
pupils had been induced to join her Sunday-school classes, and 
were regular in attendance thereat. She was about to tell me 
more when the Rev. Superintendent Stone, city superintendent, 



432 THE SCHOOL QUESTION IN THE PHILIPPINES. [July, 

fearing that she was whispering to me such secrets that would 
be for him only, called me away to visit another school." 

It is only with difficulty that a Catholic can obtain a posi- 
tion in the schools, and if he does succeed, he is sent away out 
to the frontier provinces ; while a recommendation from a 
Y. M. C. A. secretary, a minister, or a Protestant college is an 
open sesame to good positions. Inducements are held out to 



the native teachers to apostatize from their church. It is said 
to be the open road to preferment. The school teachers act in 
many instances as the agents of the missionary societies in the 
distribution of Bibles and tracts. 

That the sects are succeeding in their purpose is evidenced 
by the published reports. Rev. Homer S. Stuntz, who is in 
charge of the Methodist missions, reports that " twelve hundred 
of the natives have received Christian baptism and united with 
the church." In Manila they have built five native chapels, 
which are crowded at each service. The Presbyterians, under 
the Rev. James B. Rodgers, are sending home glowing state- 
ments of their successes in turning the people away from their 
old church. 

This is the actual state of affairs, and it is very evident to 
any one who knows how systems work out their ends that there 
is established under the American flag and with the authority 
of the government a huge conspiracy to turn the people away 
from their faith. 

The root of all this proselytism lies in the utilization of the 
public-school agencies. It is nothing short of an outrage that 
the money that is contributed in taxes by the people of the 
United States Catholic and non-Catholic alike should be used 
to rob the people in the Philippines of what is dearer to them 
than their life their faith. A most emphatic protest against 
this iniquity should go up from every citizen, no matter what 
be his religious belief, against the perpetuation of these civil 
crimes. THE EDITOR. 



1902.] THE CARIB RACE IN THE WEST INDIES. 433 




THE CARIB RACE IN THE WEST INDIES. 

BY REV. CHARLES WARREN CURRIER. 

iCHOES of the rumbling of a distant volcano have 
scarcely died away and one of the most appal- 
ling catastrophes of modern times has befallen a 
portion of the New World. The disaster comes 
home to me with greater force, as the island in 
which I first beheld the light is laved by the blue waters of the 
Caribbean, so sweet and gentle ordinarily, but so terrible in its 
fury. I still see the green hills of Martinique, as I saw them 
on that day, so many years ago, when our ship lay calmly rest- 
ing on the placid waters in the harbor of St. Pierre which, alas ! 
is only a memory to-day. Little did I imagine then, when the 
atmosphere quivered in the warm rays of that beautiful morning 
sun, that one of the mountains before me would, within a few 
years, spread such unparalleled desolation around it. But it is 
not of Martinique that I will write. Less than two degrees 
south of Martinique, beyond the island of St. Lucia, and south- 
west of Barbadoes, lies St. Vincent. It forms part of the Carib- 
bee chain of islands, and belongs to that portion of them known 
as Windward. The chain begins with Grenada, north-west of 
Trinidad, and ends at Porto Rico on the north. The appear- 
ance of these islands would lead one to believe that they are 
all that is left of a submerged continent, or they may be a con- 
tinent in process of formation. I leave this to scientists to de- 
termine. Cable reports inform us that St. Vincent is the great- 
est sufferer after Martinique ; that its volcano, La Soufriere, is 
still terribly active, and that its deaths run up at this date into 
the thousands. 

That which, especially, must be of sad interest to the stu- 
dent of American ethnology is the fact that the Caribs of 
St. Vincent have been practically wiped out. The Carib race 
is among the most mysterious of the aborigines of the New 
World, and many opinions have been advanced concerning its 
origin. Born on the very spot that, in prehistoric times, must 
have witnessed the warlike operations against the peaceful na- 
tives of Porto Rico, it is quite natural that my interest should 



434 THE CARIB RACE IN THE WEST INDIES. [July, 

have been attracted to these fierce cannibals, of whom so many 
harrowing details have been handed down to us by the early 
colonizers. At the International Congress of Americanists, held 
in 1892 at Heulva in Spain, I prepared a paper on the Caribs 
which was not presented to the Congress at the time, but 
which, a few years later, I laid before a similar Congress in 
the City of Mexico. I here reproduce some of the ideas 
incorporated there, with others that have since occurred to me. 

Hidden in the darkness of the prehistoric period, the race 
of the Caribs had inhabited the islands south of Porto Rico 
for an unknown length of time. Rumors of their existence 
had reached the Spaniards soon after their first arrival in the 
New World, for the fierce Caribs were the terror of the larger 
islands, to which the first colonizers gave the names of Puerto 
Rico and Hispaniola. It was on his second voyage, on Sun- 
day, November 3, 1493, that Columbus discovered the Caribbee 
Islands. The one first sighted has perpetuated the memory of 
that day, for it still bears the name Columbus gave it, it is 
still known as Dominique, or Dominica; it is the island of the 
Lord's Day. Lying between two French Islands, Martinique to 
the south-east, and Guadeloupe to the north-west, the English 
island of Dominica presents a charming picture to one standing 
on the deck of a ship, especially in the first hour after sunrise, 
when tropical nature, still fresh after the restful night, has not 
yet been exposed to the ardent rays of a southern sun. The 
dew still moistens the leaves of the luxurious foliage on the 
shore, the palms on the beach wave gently under the influence 
of the breeze, and there is presented to the sight one of those 
scenes which the imagination eagerly grasps, and treasures for 
ever. One would hardly believe that such a spot, such an Eden, 
had, at one time, been contaminated by the horrid orgies of 
cannibalism, or that death could lurk there, where all seems 
life. 

At Guadeloupe the Spaniards saw evidence of the fierce 
character of the natives in the shape of human bones that 
lay scattered about. At another island, probably Santa Cruz, 
they came, for the first time, in conflict with the Caribs. 

The most singular opinions have been brought forward to 
account for the origin of these people. Some have seen in them 
a remnant of the lost tribes of Israel, others have supposed 
them the descendants of some shipwrecked crew, .cast adrift on 



1902.] THE'CARIB RACE IN THE WEST INDIES. 435 

the islands. Opinions such as these are, of course, not worth 
considering. The Caribs themselves have but vague and con- 
tradictory traditions concerning their origin. The weight of these 
traditions seems, however, to incline to a belief in their having 
migrated from the south. One account has it that they had 
lived in the region now known at Guiana, subject to the tribe 
of Arrowaks. Some of them revolted, and left the continent for 
the West Indian Islands, which were then uninhabited, making 
their first landing at Tobago. The continental Caribs also threw 
off the yoke of the Arrowaks, but remained in Guiana, keeping 
up at the same time friendly relations with their brethren of the 
islands. This was the story told by the Caribs of St. Vincent 
to M. du.Montel.* In fact, a similarity of language, religion, 
and customs between the continental Caribs and the islanders 
points to a common origin. The Carib Indians still live in 
Guiana in their primitive condition of savagery. They are still 
the fiercest and most intractable of the three tribes of Caribs, 
Arraus, and Arrowaks, although numbers of them have been 
converted to Christianity, and they have abandoned the prac- 
tice of cannibalism. 

I met several representatives of this once barbarous tribe 
during my sojourn in Guiana, and it was my good fortune to 
be acquainted with an old missionary who had labored many 
years for their spiritual welfare. 

A peculiarity that has been observed among the Caribs is, 
that the women spoke a language different from that of the 
men. This was explained by the Caribs of Dominica by the 
fact that their ancestors had come from the continent, and that 
they had destroyed all the men of an Arrowak tribe on one of 
the islands, and kept the women as wives. This difference of 
language was, however, not so great but that they understood 
each other. 

The more general opinion of those who have written of the 
Caribs seems to be that their original home lay on the North 
American continent, among the Appalachian tribes. Traditions 
to that effect existed in the Appalachian regions, and it has 
been said that Carib words are used by Appalachian tribes. 
The tradition existed that many of the Caribs who formed a 
separate branch of the Appalachian family, in consequence of 

* See Histoire Naturelle et Morale des lies Antilles de VAmerique. By Charles de Roche- 
fort. Rotterdam, 1658. 



436 THE CARIB RACE IN THE WEST INDIES. [July, 

feuds with their neighbors, departed for the islands, proceeding 
further and further south until, steering along the coast of 
Borinquen, or Puerto Rico, they reached Ayay, now Santa Cruz. 

Whatever may have been the origin of the Caribs, this much 
is certain : that they were among the most cruel and barbarous 
tribes with whom the Europeans were brought into contact, and 
for a long time Christianity was unable to make an impression 
upon them, although they were not without some intellectual 
acumen, and a certain amount of natural logic. Their religion 
was of the crudest sort. The Appalachians seem to have been 
sun-worshippers. The Caribs, especially those of the continent, 
preserved great veneration for the sun and the moon, without 
actually adoring them. They had an idea of a supreme divinity, 
who, however, was absolutely indifferent to the affairs of men. 
On the other hand, they believed in a vast number of good 
and evil spirits. Each one had his own good spirit. To these 
spirits they offered cassava, and the first-fruits. They had 
priests, or magicians, whom they called Boyez, and who, also, 
performed the office of medicine-men. Their principal occupa- 
tion was to evoke the spirits by means of incantations, and the 
fumes of tobacco. Maboya, the evil spirit, was never invoked. 
They believed in the survival of the soul after death, and that 
life beyond the grave is very similar to this. 

They had, among other traditions, one of a white man from 
heaven who had visited their ancestors. The Sieur de la Borde, 
who labored for their conversion, and who has given us a de- 
tailed account of the Caribs, has preserved for us several of 
these traditions. The first man, Louquo, was a Carib who had 
come from heaven. They believed that their ancestors had 
lived long lives, and they possessed a detailed cosmogony of 
their own. They measured time by the lunar revolutions, not 
by the sun. 

The language of the Caribs is singularly sweet and melodi- 
ous, consisting principally of labial and dental sounds, with 
scarcely a guttural. It contains the sound of all the letters 
except P. In its grammatical structure it is polysynthetic. We 
owe to the Jesuit Father Simon a grammar and a catechism of 
this language. It is indeed remarkable that this savage and 
fierce race should have possessed such a melodious tongue, to- 
gether with an agreeable expression of countenance and a smile 
in conversation. 



1902.] THE CARIB RACE IN THE WEST INDIES. 437 

Cannibalism continued to exist among the Caribs, if we 
must believe some authors, until late in the seventeenth century, 
though it was limited to Indian prisoners captured in war, and 
their contact with Europeans had somewhat softened their 
manners, and rendered them less cruel ; for, whereas they 
had delighted in torturing their victims, they now quickly de- 
spatched them. At an earlier epoch many Europeans had 
fallen victims to their ferocity. Their experience had taught 
them, they said, that French flesh was the sweetest, while 
that of the Spaniards was the toughest. 

The Dominican Father, Pere Labat, visited the West Indies 
in the seventeenth century, and in his large folio volume one 
may read some interesting accounts regarding the West India 
Islands, and their aborigines. This celebrated traveller enriched 
his monastery in the Rue St. Honore with a valuable museum 
of natural history, in which there were, no doubt, objects be- 
longing to Carib ethnology. The monastery has disappeared, 
and with it the collection. The convent stood on the Rue St. 
Honore, between the Church of St. Roch and the Place Ven- 
dome, occupying almost the entire space between the Rue St. 
Honore and the Rue Neuves des Petits Champs, on the site 
upon which the market was afterwards established. It was in 
the library of this convent that the French Revolutionists held 
their meetings, and whence they received the name of Jacobins. 
While in Paris I tried in vain to discover some vestiges of the 
ethnological collection of Pere Labat. It was, probably, swept 
away by the French Revolution. 

For a long time the Caribs continued to wage war with the 
Europeans Spanish, French, and English and the discoverer of 
Florida, Ponce de Leon, spent a portion of his life in these 
struggles. At various epochs peace was concluded with them, 
and several islands were allotted to them as their abode. To- 
day a remnant of this once fierce people is found in Guiana, 
and on the islands of Grenada, Dominica, and St. Vincent. 

St. Vincent .was one of the islands allotted to the Caribs. 
Charles de Rochefort, who wrote in the middle of the seven- 
teenth century, says : " The Caribs (in St. Vincent) have a 
number of beautiful villages where they live delightfully, and in 
profound peace ; and, although they are always suspicious of 
strangers, and keep on their guard when any of them arrive in 
their roadstead, yet they do not refuse them the bread of the 



438 THE CARIB RACE IN THE WEST INDIES. [July, 

country, namely, cassava, as well as water, fruits, and other 
things of which they stand in need." He adds that, in exchange 
for these commodities, they required certain small trinkets, and 
objects which they valued. Such a picture of rustic tranquillity 
scarcely permits us to suspect the existence of cannibalism, 
which, no doubt, had ceased at this period at least among the 
Caribs of St. Vincent. 

For a long time the Indians of St. Vincent have been divided 
into Black and Yellow Caribs. The origin of the former has 
been a subject of conjecture. They are certainly not of the 
pure race of the original Caribs. The probability is that they 
are the descendants of the blacks who were saved from the 
wreck of a slave-ship, lost near St. Vincent in 1675. These 
blacks mingled with the Caribs, and the offspring of the two 
races have become known as Black Caribs. The yellow Caribs 
are of low stature, while the blacks are tall and stout. We find 
among both classes the practice of flattening the heads of newly 
born children ; a custom which appears to have been borrowed 
by the black Caribs from the pure race, and which was adopted 
as a mark of distinction from the negro slaves who were, from 
time to time, brought into the islands. In consequence of re- 
peated feuds, a great many yellow Caribs emigrated to the 
continent, and others to Tobago, so that comparatively few 
remained in St. Vincent. 

The name of Admiral Rodney was almost a household word 
with me in my childhood, so strong and so lasting was the im- 
pression he had made in the West Indies. It was in 1763 that 
St. Vincent was ceded to Great Britain, in consequence of its 
capture by Rodney. The Caribs seem to have had a strong 
antipathy to the English, as well as to their language. The 
French did not fail to make use of this, and foment rebellion. 
The first insurrection, that of 1772, seemed justified by certain 
acts on the part of the British government which were unfair 
to the natives. In fact, opponents of Lord North's administra- 
tion made capital of this. An inquiry was set on foot, with the 
result that the Carib war was condemned as unjust, hostilities 
were suspended, and a treaty was made with the half-breeds, to 
whom lands were allotted. 

Some time later, aided by the French, they again revolted. 
The most serious insurrection, and one which cost the English 
not a little trouble, was that of 1795. It was put down with a 



1902.] THE CARIB RACE IN THE WEST INDIES. 439 

strong hand, and the Carib lands were forfeited. Many of the 
natives went, in consequence, to Honduras, where their descen- 
dants still live. 

It is this race which, if reports are correct, has been practi- 
cally annihilated by the eruption of La Soufriere. This is not 
the first time that the Soufriere has caused trouble. Baroa 
von Humboldt mentions an eruption of the year 1718, of which' 
few details seem to be known. Ninety-four years later, in 1812,, 
occurred the great eruption which entirely changed the appear- 
ance of the Soufriere, and of which many circumstances are 
related by Charles Shephard in his historical account of the 
Island of St. Vincent, published in 1831. La Soufriere is a 
mountain the summit of which rises to 3,000 feet above sea- 
level. It is described as having been very picturesque before 
1812. The eruption occurred the same year as the great earth- 
quake of Caracas which destroyed that city, and caused the 
death of 9,000 people. About the same time earthquake shocks 
were experienced in North America, in the valleys of the Ohio 
and the Mississippi. The volcano burst forth on April 27, and 
the eruption continued until May I, when it subsided. In June 
it again became active, but without further results. The sounds 
of the eruption were heard as far as Barbadoes, which was 
covered with ashes several inches deep. Few lives were lost; 
but the form of the mountain had undergone a transformation, 
and a lake was. formed, which is reported to have disappeared 
on the present occasion. It is remarkable that periods approxi- 
mately even separate the various volcanic outbursts. Thus, 
ninety-four years passed between the eruption recorded by Von 
Humboldt and that of 1812, and since then ninety years have 
elapsed. According to this we should look for a previous 
eruption about the year 1610, and expect another early in the 
twenty-first century. The season of the year in which the 
eruption took place is also to be noted. 

It will not be long, probably, before the Carib race will 
completely disappear, and it is time for ethnologists to pay 
more attention to them than has been done. We have few 
Carib remains worth mentioning. They have left us some 
petroglyphs, or rock engravings, scattered through the islands of 
St. John's, Guadeloupe, and St. Vincent's. Frederick Ober * 
says that he saw several of these in the last-named island. A 

* Aborigines of the West Indies \ 



440 THE CARIB RACE IN THE WEST INDIES. [July, 

number of these marks also exist in Guiana, as we learn from 
the valuable work of Everard F. Im Thurn, Among the Indians 
of British Guiana. There seems to me a striking analogy be- 
tween these rude inscriptions and the drawings of the Neolithic 
age, as found in the work of my lamented friend, the late 
Professor Wilson, of the Smithsonian, on Prehistoric Art. These 
works hardly deserve the name of inscriptions, nor can they be 
called hieroglyphic, or ideographic. They are, generally, rude 
attempts to delineate the figures of men and animals. Im Thurn 
reproduces one in his work which is evidently intended to re- 
present a Spanish galley of the fifteenth or sixteenth century. 
It was found on the Rio Negro. We have, also, some curious 
relics of Carib art and workmanship in the shape of stones of 
various forms, axes, and so forth. Many such relics were 
donated to the Smithsonian by Mr. Ober, one of the most 
curious of which is the figure of a tortoise, carved from hard 
wood. Perhaps the largest and most complete collection of Carib 
antiquities is that formed by M. Louis Guesde, in the Island 
of Guadeloupe. 

I owe to the kindness of Professor Holmes and Professor 



Mason, of the National Museum, the privilege of inspecting a 
number of Carib photographs, kept in that institution ; but, un- 
fortunately for the ethnologist, there is a dearth of skulls be- 
longing to the aborigines of the West Indian Islands. Some 
years ago a French professor told a resident of Santo Domingo 
that there was not one of these skulls in all Europe, and that 
such a specimen would be most highly valued. There are, how- 
ever, some photographs of skulls, probably of Arrowaks, in our 
museum, which were shown to me by Professor Holmes. 

If there is a comparative scarcity of Carib relics, we have, 
however, ' at hand the materials for making a study of their 
language in the vocabularies that have been handed down to us 
by earlier writers, as well as in the living languages still spoken 
between the Amazon and the Orinoco. Travellers of the 
sixteenth and seventeenth centuries have also left us abundant in- 
formation regarding the manners and customs of the Caribs, and 
the material at hand is only awaiting an earnest student, to give 
us results similar to those that have been obtained in other 
fields of American ethnology. 




A MORNING SCENE IN THE Bois. 




THE BOIS DE BOULOGNE-THE PLEASURE PROMENADE 

OF PARIS. 

BY B. DE SAINT-POL LIAS. 

CCORDING to the general verdict Paris is the 
most beautiful city in the world, and the Bois de 
Boulogne is a promenade worthy of Paris, and 
the equal of which is nowhere to be found. 

Neither the spacious Hyde Park of London, 
nor the delightfully shady Buen- 
Retiro of Madrid, nor the splen- 
did Prater of Vienna, 
nor even the gardens 
of Buitenzorg, in Java, 
can be compared to 
the Bois de Boulogne. 
The Bois, the name 
by which it is familiar- 
ly called, is more and 
better than a prome- 
nade ; it is a place of 
rest, of recreation, and of 
health, where Paris goes to 
unbend its nerves, calm its 
fevers, refresh and divert it- 
self. It is an Eden where na- 
ture and art join together, and 
in which the overrefined ele- 
gance and excessive luxury of 

the city seem to become hu- 
VOL. LXXV. 29 




THE CASCADE. 



442 THE Bois DE BOULOGNE. [July, 

manized and to gain in gracefulness and gentleness in a rus- 
tic and cheerful centre. 

There are not one hundred gates to its enclosure, like 
Thebes; fifteen only are to be found in its precincts, and they 
are quite a distance from each other. 

If one were to estimate the space surrounded by this enclo- 
sure at one thousand hectares, or about twenty-five hundred 
acres, these figures would not be far over one- sixth from the 

^^ 

truth. 

In this stretch of land what a variety of views; what 
charming sites ; what delightful horizons ! 

At the Circle of the Cascades the visitor, his back turned 
to the green waters of the large lake and standing on the high 
bluff which rises above it, rests his eyes on a peerless land- 
scape. 

In the middle of the waters rise two wooded islands, covered 
with cheerful flower-beds, enlivened by picturesque cottages 
hidden from view under the thick foliage, and connected with 
each other by a rustic bridge over which hang masses of tropi- 
cal creepers. On each side, furrowed by light white canoes 
and aquatic birds, these bright waters stretch out before the 
eye, following the capricious windings of the green shores, of 
undulated form, sloping here like ravines or rising in mild in- 
clines, and at times sinking to the level of the lake. Immense 
oaks, tall poplars, numberless varieties of elms, pitch-trees, 
chestnut-trees, linden-trees, birch-trees, full-grown pine-trees, 
appearing in rapid succession on the shores, give the illusion of 
an infinite background in the perspective, while on the rocks 
below the foaming cascades rebound with a sonorous roar. 

It is really a feast for the eyes, of which one could never 
tire. Many Parisians come here daily to enjoy this sight, re- 
maining faithful to their tour du lac, although to-day it is in 
the Allee de Longchamp, also called the Allee des Acacias, 
that tout Paris prefers to meet. 

For the last two centuries these promenades have been the 
scenes where the season's fashions have been established. Here, 
following Good Friday, the queens of society appear in toilets 
which will henceforth rule, fixing, through the figure and grace 
which belong to the Parisian only, the value of the new crea- 
tions which the Parisian artists, tailors, and dressmakers have 
succeeded in discovering and elaborating, and which it is in- 



1902.] 



THE Bois DE BOULOGNE. 



443 



cumbent upon Paris, the provinces, and foreign countries, even 
the most distant, to copy. 

The Alice de Longchamp is the most important, as it really 
marked the beginning of the Bois. At that time the deep 




BY THE LAKE. 

forest of Rouvray covered with its ancient oaks of druidical 
times the entire stretch of the Seine, extending far beyond 
Montmartre and Saint-Ouen. 

Here the first Merovingian kings had taken up their abode, 
in the deep wilderness, at Clichy-la-Garenne, whence they 
started their bloody hunts after buffaloes, aurochs, and other big 
game which swarmed all around, and where, in the seventh 
century, three councils had held their meetings. Here Dago- 
bert had the basilica of St. Denis built ; here Saint Louis 
founded, for his sister Isabelle, the Abbey of Longchamp, and 
the tomb of this first abbess, who died a saint, has become a 
popular place of pilgrimage. 

It is to a pilgrimage also that this part of the forest of 
Rouvray owes its name, which is derived from Boulogne-sur- 
Mer. Some citizens of Menus-Saint-Cloud, on returning from 
their visit to the church of that town, Notre Dame de Boulogne, 
at that time highly venerated, built an exact reproduction of 
the church, to which the name of Notre Dame de Boulogne- sur- 



444 



THE Bois DE BOULOGNE. 



[July, 



Seine (this name soon became that of the village of Menus) 
was given. It was afterwards applied to the Bois, through which 
it was necessary to go to visit the new Notre Dame de Boulogne, 
to which numerous pilgrims were attracted. 

During the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries the forest of 
Rouvray offered as little security as the wilds of Central Af- 
rica do to-day. Longchamp also bore the expressive name of 
" Coupe-queule." Arnould de Catelan, the troubadour so dear 
to Beatrice, Countess of Provence, was murdered there on his 
journey to the court of Philippe le Bel. Many an ambush was 
laid by the Englishmen and the Jacques in this forest, even at 
the time it was known as the Bois de Boulogne, and it required 
the implacable severity of Louis XL to bring this ruffianism to 
an end. 

The sumptuousness of the Bois, however, did not begin 
until Fran9ois I., on his return from captivity in the capital of 
Spain, had the forest enclosed and built there the beautiful 
castle of Madrid. 

Queen Margot, who inherited this castle, was fond of walk- 
ing, in company with Vincent de Paul, as far as the Abbey 

of Longchamp, and thus gave her 
name to the second large avenue of 
the Bois, the Allee de la Reine Mar- 
guerite. 

The nuns of the abbey, already 
very worldly, finally succeeded in at- 
tracting to the convent, by musical 
services in which the chorus of the 
Opera took part, one of the most cele- 
brated artists of the Opera, Mile. Le 
Maure, who took the veil at Long- 
champ in 1727. This was the origin 
of the elegant promenades of Holy 
Week, which are still continued to-day. 
At that time the Bois had been 
much reduced : Clichy, Chaillot, Neuilly, 
Montmartre, Saint- Ouen, and, on the 
opposite side, Passy, Auteuil, Billan- 
court, Boulogne, at first mere glades 
or humble hamlets of woodcutters, had become large villages. 
Magnificent residences sprung up around the Bois next to the 




AUTUMN IN THE Bois. 



1902.] THE Bois DE BOULOGNE. 445 

castle of Madrid. In the place where Frar^ois I. kept his 
hounds Charles IX. built a pavilion, which was often used by 
Louis XIII. during his wolf hunts, and which Louis XV. trans- 
formed into the Chateau de la Meute, or De la Muette. Mile. 
de Charolais, granddaughter of the famous Conde, had built for 




THE FLOWER FETE IN THE Bois. 

herself in a secluded spot, between Madrid and Longchamp 
not, however, to lead the life of a recluse the little house of 
Bagatelle, parva sed apta, which the brother of Louis XVI. 
transformed in two months into a magnificent castle, the Folie 
d'Artois. Then came the Castle of Boulogne, with its princely 
park, which to-day belongs to the Rothschilds ; the castles of 
Neuilly, of Madrid-Maurepas, of Saint- James, and, finally, the 
Ranelagh, now the casino of Passy, which has become a fash- 
ionable resort on account of its mineral waters. 

The Revolution passed like a cyclone over all that once had 
been the forest of Rouvray. Everywhere the Remises du roi, 
beautiful forest trees extending from Saint-Denis to the hill of 
Montmartre and elsewhere, were cut down, the castles destroyed 
or devastated, the Bois de Boulogne sacked, and the Abbey of 
Longchamp torn down. 

It was specially the invasion of 1814 and 1815 which worked 
the ruin of the Bois. Napoleon I., who had to pass through 
to reach Saint- Cloud, had freed it from tramps and thieves, and 
had placed guards all around ; but when the allied armies, who 
had camped in the Bois, withdrew, there remained of the favor- 
ite promenade of Paris a sandy moor, strewn with bushes and 
enormous tree stumps. 

Fortunately, however, the work of restoration was immedi- 
ately begun, so that Charles X. could again enjoy the pleasure 



446 THE Bois DE BOULOGNE. [July, 

of hunting, not the wolf, like Louis XIII., but the hare and 
the partridge. 

The Bois de Boulogne, national property since the Revolu- 
tion, returned to the crown in 1830, and again became the 
property of the state in 1848, and was finally transferred to the 
city of Paris, six hundred years after the foundation of the 
Abbey of Longchamp, June 2, 1852, "under the condition that 
the city would retain the lands thus granted for their original 
purpose, spend in four year two millions in improvements, 
and maintain it at its own expense." The yearly cost of main- 
tenance amounts to-day to 640,000 francs, nearly all of which 
is offset by the income derived from rentals, leases, and other 
privileges. 

It was at that time that the boundaries of the Bois were defi- 
nitely established ; it lost Madrid, Saint-James, Sablonville, the 
Park of Princes, which to-day are villages ; the Villa Mont- 
morency, the Ranelagh, the Muette and the ward of the Avenue 
du Bois, which have since been annexed to Paris, but gained 
the site of the hamlet of Longchamp, which afterward disap- 
peared. 

Not two but sixteen millions were spent in beautifying the 
Bois from 1853 to 1858 ! 

The chief thought of the restorers of the new park, the same 
as those who rebuilt Paris during the Second Empire, was to 
bring into this region, heretofore dry and arid, an abundance 
of water, which has spread life, coolness, and cheerfulness, and 
allows, by means of eighteen hundred hydrants, the sprinkling 
of the spacious lawns of Madrid, Longchamp, Saint-Cloud, 
Boulogne, Auteuil, Croix-Catelan, and Parc-aux-Daims, which 
cover a space equal to half the ground occupied by the woody 
part. There are hidden underground nearly eighty kilometres 
of pipes and conduits of all kinds. 

After descending the Butte-Mortemart, with its immense 
cedars, and passing the Lac Superieur and the race track of 
Auteuil, where important hurdle and steeplechase races are run, 
one reaches the Rond des Cascades, which flow into the Grand 
Lac, and the most important of which contains a sulphurous 
mineral water very similar to the .curative waters of Passy. 

At the other end of these banks, at the Bout du Lac, we 
find one of those cafes-restaurants, so numerous in the Bois, 
which rival one another in elegance and picturesqueness. 



1902.] 



THE Bois DE BOULOGNE. 



447 



> 




PJ 




448 THE Bois DE BOULOGNE. [July, 

From the Bout du Lac flows the Riviere de Longchamp, 
from which spread the Ruisseaux d'Armenonville and the De 
Neuilly. These two streams, winding along numerous little 
islands, water the entire north-eastern part of the Bois. 

The river of Longchamp flows towards the west, entering at 
once into deep cover, and crosses under rustic bridges the Pre- 
Catelan, one of the enclosures of the Bois, which occupies its 
most central part. 

The Pre-Catelan, a splendid park, with massive, giant oaks 
and a circular lawn covered with beautiful flower-beds, rare 
plants, shrubs and trees, clothed with strange leaves, and sur- 
rounded by pretty buildings of the most varied appearance, 
was to have been a permanent home for festivals, and was 
equipped with a special lighting system for night fetes. 

To-day the doors of the Pre-Catelan are open to any one, 
pedestrians, bicyclists, horsemen, and carriages. Most of its 
buildings are not in use. Still, there is the cafe-restaurant, the 
chalet a gaufres, and specially the vacherie and the laiterie. 
Parisians who want to spend the season "in the country" with- 
out going far away, can even secure lodgings here. 

The Pre-Catelan takes its name from the Croix-Catelan, which 
marks the spot where the Provenal troubadour fell under the 
blows of his assassins, but the cross has since become a pyra- 
mid, which was perhaps only the pedestal of an iron cross still 
visible in the seventeenth century. 

The Chateau de Bagatelle, with its beautiful park, after hav- 
ing been the home of the Count of Artois, Mme. de Beau- 
harnais, Mme. Tallien, Napoleon I., Louis XVIII. , the Dukes 
of Berry and of Bordeaux, was disposed of, without restriction, 
in 1832, to Lord Hereford, peer of England, and is now the 
property of his heirs. 

When no other man, not even a Frenchman, can own an 
inch of this inalienable domain of the French capital, Bagatelle, 
in the possession of the English, is the Gibraltar of the Bois de 
Boulogne ! 

The River of Longchamp falls in cascades into the Mare aux 
Biches, at the bottom of a charming, shady little valley, full of 
freshness and mystery, a spot created for the inspiration of 
poets, and finally flows into the Lake of Longchamp, which 
acts as a reservoir to the Grande Cascade. 

Here, between great rocks, brought from Fontainebleau, but 



1902.] THE Bois DE BOULOGNE. 449 

to all appearances in its natural place, a freak of nature, a 
mass of water rushes from a grotto in a foaming torrent and 
forms a splendid fall. 

Longchamp is the scene of the two great annual celebrations 
of the Bois, which the President attends. 

The one, devoted solely to pleasure, the Courses du Grand 




THROUGH THE Bois TO THE GRAND PRIX. 

Prix de Paris, on the first Sunday in June, marks the end of 
the ' season ' and the beginning of the fashionable exodus to 
the country. 

On that day the greatest luxury of toilets and equipages is 
displayed. All the barouches, landaus, phaetons, and fine horses 
in Paris are out. During certain hours, from the Place de la 
Concorde, Champs-Elysees, Avenue du Bois, Bout de Lac, and 
Allee de Longchamp, as far as the Cascade, and specially dur- 
ing the return journey in the opposite direction, the tide of 
carriages is so great that, in spite of the great width of the 
avenues, the equipages can move only at a slow walk. 

The second annual celebration of Longchamp is the Grande 
Revue, an official fete, which takes place on the I4th of July. 

The grand stands are filled as on the day of the Grand Prix, 
but the President of the Republic arrives preceded and followed 
by an escort of cuirassiers, and the race- track presents an en- 
tirely different appearance. 

Instead of the noisy crowds swarming on the lawn bordered 
by carriages of all kinds, over which tower the tall coaches 
where men and women, in light toilets, gaily sip champagne ; 
instead of horsemen galloping here and there towards certain 
points on the track, where like the wind fly the thoroughbreds 
with their jockeys crouched on their backs, their caps and 



450 THE Bois DE BOULOGNE. [July, 

jackets, of brilliantly colored satins and silks, shining brightly 
in the sun, the immense field presents the imposing sight of 
the uniforms of twenty thousand men-at-arms: infantry, cav- 
alry, and artillery. The Secretary of War, on horseback, after 
riding with his brilliant staff in front of the troops, places him- 
self at the foot of the Presidential stand, and the review begins 
with Poly technique and Saint- Cyr, the first battalion of France, 
in the lead. 

These two great fetes of the Bois, the only true ones which 
remain to the Parisians, have become equally popular. 

A strange fact to note is that the races and the reviews, as 
well as the elegant promenades of Holy Week, were not inaugu- 
rated in the new Bois, but in the old Bois de Boulogne, before 
the Revolution. The first horse races, organized by noblemen 
of the court of Louis XVI., had already taken place in the 
Bois during 1776. The first military reviews, at about the 
same time, were those of the French Guards, solemnly reviewed 







A MORNING IN THE Bois. 

by the king in person, with the sumptuous pomp of the ancient 
royal etiquette. 

To-day the fetes of the Bois are becoming democratized. 
Doubtless they have lost some of the grand display of luxury ; 
there are no longer seen silver coaches, encrusted with precious 



IQO2.] 



THE Bois DE BOULOGNE. 



45i 




WHERE PARIS GOES TO UNBEND ITS NERVES. 

stones, like the one which an ostentatious Englishman intro- 
duced in 1785. There are perhaps more livery carriages and 
cabs than private equipages, also many vehicles belonging to 
merchants taking out their families, more bicyclists than 
amazons, and alas! automobiles, which threaten to upset every- 
thing. 

If the Bois offers all sorts of recreation to those upon whom 
Fortune has smiled and who have their own carriages ; if it is 
furrowed in all directions by one hundred kilometres of .road- 
way, about one-fourth of which are bypaths for horsemen pass- 
ing through shady arches of foliage, and three-fourths beautiful 
avenues for vehicles, paved and even ; if it contains, from dis- 
tance to distance, high kiosks with thatched roofs, where eques- 
trians can, without leaving the saddle, find shelter from storms, 
and even more comfortable places where abundant springs of 
Port, Madeira, and varied aperients flow it has also its sixty 
kilometres of pathways traced by art for the modest pedestrians, 
who will find there numerous Wallace fountains to quench their 
thirst, and can rest on half a thousand benches distributed in 
the most pleasant sites. 

Each season furnishes for the Bois its particular attractions. 
In the month of May or June it is the Fete des Fleurs, a charity 



452 



THE Bois DE BOULOGNE. 



[July, 



affair, where are also exhibited the spring toilets with a lavish 
display of roses, carnations, peonies, and poppies. 

In winter, the Bois has its lake for skaters, but it is in an 
enclosure to which the public is not admitted ; it is the Tir aux 
Pigeons, leased to a club and open to members alone, which, 
displeasing as it may sound to these privileged persons, is a 
serious encroachment upon the definite purpose of the Bois de 
Boulogne, which belongs to the Parisian public. 

During the severe winters, however, the Grand Lac and the 
Lac Superieur are free to all skaters, and some very fine night 
fetes are held there. The glacieres of the Bois are also in de- 
mand, and paying well, for the Bois has also its ice-houses, 
which are leased at a high figure. The Bois has even its peches, 
which must certainly bring a sufficient quantity of fish to war- 
rant the lessees paying several thousand francs yearly for this 
privilege. As to the chasses, they only consist of an occasional 
beating of the bushes to prevent the rabbits from multiplying 
too fast. There are still a few hares left. 

All this serves to give an idea of the Bois de Boulogne the 
ornament and pride of Paris. 




1902.] THE ETHICS OF MODERN JOURNALISM. 453 




THE ETHICS OF MODERN JOURNALISM. 

BY CHARLES B. CONNOLLY. 

|HE modern newspaper is one of the greatest 
powers in the world ; but its every development 
has not necessarily been an improvement. 

In no other field have the mechanical ad- 
vancements been so many, so wonderful, and so 
pronounced. From the humblest of beginnings it has by con- 
stant evolution reached the foremost rank among social and 
political forces. It has grown from the old hand-set, hand- 
pressed four-page weekly, printed at the rate of 150 an hour, 
which our fathers read, to the modern linotyped, stereotyped, 
24 page 7 edition daily run off on an octuple cylinder steam 
press at the rate of 25,000 an hour. 

But has the brain force, the soul animating the printed 
thought, progressed correspondingly ? We fear that a negative 
answer must be given by all who have studied the question 
thoroughly. Modern journalism, in its yellow form, represents a 
decline either in the moral and tone of the reading public,, or a 
degeneration in the editorial profession ; or, perhaps, both. It 
is not our province to analyze its antecedents, but to deal with 
it as an existing reality ; but we will say in passing that if 
yellow journalism was not patronized by both subscribing read- 
ers and cash-paying advertisers it would die a speedy death ; 
and we would also state that if the editors of the land would 
agree to boycott sensationalism, the reading public would 
applaud their action. But neither will take the initiative, and 
we are led to face the condition brought about by this school 
and not a theory as to its possible discontinuance. 

" What is a yellow journal ? ' was asked of a well-known 
editor lately. 

" Any paper that opposes my policy," was his answer. It 
is an epithet of shame and a term of reproach, and desired by 
none of the thousands of dailies in the land. However, for the 
purpose of this article the yellow journal of to-day may be 
defined : " A daily publication wherein news is featured, not 



454 THE ETHICS OF MODERN JOURNALISM. [July, 

according to its objective truth or public interest but with a 
view of bringing out some novel, unique, or hitherto unde- 
veloped phase; v which aims rather to present an attractive 
appearance than to give the happenings of the day ; which 
appeals more to the eye and prejudices of the reader than to 
his intellect ; which introduces, colors, and suppresses facts in 
conformity with its own editorial policy, the orders of its busi- 

r 

misses an opportunity to chronicle its own achievements for the 
benefit of humanity, and to boast of its extensive circulation as 
compared with its competitors." 

Ten years ago its existence was unknown. It is a distinc- 
tively American product. The enterprise required for its main- 
tenance does not prevail in England, and the press censorship 
of Continental Europe is too rigid to permit it to flourish. It 
has been rendered possible with us by the progress of pho- 
tography, the invention of the linotype, the introduction of 
stereotyping, color press-work, zinc etching, the absolute free- 
dom from restraint conceded to press utterances here, and the 
well-known facility with which the American people take to 
anything new. 

The reading matter of a daily paper is obtained from vari- 
ous sources. Much of it is sent by telegraph from correspon- 
dents and news syndicates. As the same matter is furnished to 
all papers by the latter, and as one correspondent frequently 
represents several in the same city, the dailies differ little in 
their foreign news. It is, therefore, chiefly from the way of 
handling local doings and the tenor of its editorial page that a 
newspaper derives its originality. A diagnosis on a hospital 
record which will appear in a paper of conservative standing as 
a three- line agate paragraph may be turned into a display head 
with photographs and line-drawings in one of more radical tone 
on account of something real or imaginary that places, or seems 
to place, this case worthy of such distinction. It is to the city 
room, then, that we must look to see how the ecru tint is put 
on news, actual or alleged. Every reporter is supposed on 
receiving his assignment to work on it, however unimportant, 
as though it were the chief story for the day ; to run out every 
clue, to obtain pictures of all the parties interested, to endeavor 
to discover some unique feature that will entitle the story to a 
spread head. In this way apparently trifling matters are occa- 



1902.] THE ETHICS OF MODERN JOURNALISM. 455 

sionally found to be weighty, and sometimes the most insignifi- 
cant assignment given to one of the " cub ' reporters, a jour- 
nalistic phrase for apprentice, will be the leading first- page item 
of the following day. 

Work on a modern journal is a combination of building up 
and tearing down. Reporters are assigned to forty stories at 
noon ; by evening ten of them are found to be devoid of inter- 
est or value ; thirty are then written up ; twenty are cut down, 
ten are never even set up, while the arrest of some prominent 
politician, the doings of one of the paper's influential friends, 
make reading matter to the extent of several columns. Featur- 
ing one story means the cutting down or omission of another. 
This problem is settled by a conference of editors managing the 
different departments, or sometimes by the "make-up' man 
alone, who is sure of making life-long enemies at the rate of 
two or three a night according to the demands of the business 
office for advertising space and the extra amount of reading 
matter sent up from the local and telegraph rooms. 

There is usually enough matter on hand in the average morn- 
ing newspaper office at 6 P. M. to close the forms and go to 
press. But a newspaper must be up to date, and not omit any 
of the events of the evening. The police reports are not in 
until 10 or 1 1 o'clock. The district reporters do not return 
from the hospitals and station houses until the same hour, and 
there is always the possibility of a fire, murder, suicide, or acci- 
dent turning up at any moment. 

Yellow journalism was not created by public demand. Prior 
to its appearance its advent was not looked for, because there 
can be no desire implied or expressed for the unknown. It was 
brought out as a business experiment pure and simple. The 
student of evolution may trace its development from the circus 
poster and patent medicine " ad ' of the last generation. The 
field was hitherto untrodden. The iconoclastic element took to 
its utterances at once ; conservative persons read it to see what 
it had to say of them ; the indifferent and critical bought it 
and were amused. Its circulation grew almost incredibly, and 
its advertising columns brought in untold wealth. It had taken 
well with the public so far as its mercantile value was con- 
cerned, and must be kept up. The newspaper offices of the 
country were searched for editors and writers- equal to the task' 
the man who could invent some new story or devise a novel 



456 THE ETHICS OF MODERN JOURNALISM. [July, 

though utterly impossible solution of the latest murder or suicide 
was made city editor; the sketch-book man, who could draw 
the most morbid pen-and-ink frenzies and paint purple cows on 
pink meadows overhung by green skies became art manager or 
staff artist, and the editorial gadflies and hornets, trenchant 
although maybe untruthful writers, vitriol-throwers in a figurative 
sense, were given the pencil, told to fill the editorial page with 
their acrid outpourings every day, and to keep sober. 

The first yellow took with the public, as already mentioned. 
It was a complete financial success. Rivals at once sprung up, 
and opposition produced the most unheard-of struggle in the 
fight for supremacy. It was more important that the reporter 
should cover his assignment before his rival than for him to 
get all the details of the story. Oftentimes while the " leg- 
man ' was speeding to the scene of murder, suicide, or fire in 
an automobile or trolley, a " re- write ' man was scribbling a 
graphic account of the occurrence, waiting only for a 'phone 
message to insert names and addresses and flash the news 
before the public. It was enterprise, but in a poor cause, and 
fraught with dangers of libel, defamation of character, etc. But 
it was a " scoop ' on the rival and worth the price. Men who 
would have made fortunes in the realm of fairy-tale fiction and 
Poesque mystery have become famous as chroniclers of daily 
happenings, because they did not let such trifling things as 
actual facts hamper the scope of their imaginations in their 
daily writings. Yellow journalism has lessened the census of 
the acknowledged insane asylums. 

What code of ethics could such a profession be expected to 
adopt ? None whatever. If you ruin a man's reputation, that 
is not your fault ; he should not incur suspicion. If he wants 
to, let him institute libel proceedings. He will scarcely win, of 
course; the case can be postponed indefinitely, and in the mean- 
while he is out of employment. The story was false to begin 
with. No matter ; it made a fine feature on what looked like a 
dull day, and we 're too busy to bother with it anyhow ; let him 
be more careful next time. Print everything that you think 
will sound or read well ; only don't violate the laws of decency 
and libel unless you can 't help it, and then take the chances. 

To hold his position the modern reporter must be more than 
a mere news- gatherer and a quick writer. He must have the 
nerve and persistency of a book agent, the tact and tongue of 



1902.] THE ETHICS OF MODERN JOURNALISM. 457 

a lawyer, the rubber-shoe instincts of a Sherlock Holmes, the 
versatility of a chameleon, and no conscience. And he must 
never fail on an assignment. He is required to make good in 
every instance, and a single failure, though preceded by many 
successes, means instant dismissal. He is, for instance, sent to 
secure a photograph of a murdered man, or his murderer. 
There are no directions given, and there will not, generally 
speaking, be any question as to his methods. He may represent 
himself as a coroner's office attache, or a secret-service man ; he 
may lie, use blackmail, bribe the undertaker, or steal the picture, 
should the opportunity present. If he secures it he is applauded, 
and no questions are asked. If his methods afterwards come to 
light and injure the paper, he is dismissed if his services can be 
dispensed with ; otherwise he is merely reprimanded and told to 
cover his tracks better the next time. 

A facetious lawyer who has an interest in an Eastern daily 
once remarked concerning a " star ' reporter of the said sheet : 
" Mr. N will hesitate at nothing to secure results on an assign- 
ment, except homicide, and I have my doubts if he would stop 
there if it became necessary." 

A young man who had acted as society editor of a paper 
was sent for by the editor of a yellow and offered a similar 
position at a slight increase of salary. He accepted the pro- 
position, and after assuming his new duties was instructed to 
secure photographs of several prominent people. It is almost 
impossible to get pictures of any one nowadays without an 
order from the subject himself, so much have the papers abused 
the privileges formerly accorded to photographers. 

The society man took his assignment, and returning several 
hours later reported inability to secure photographs, as the 
persons mentioned were out of town for the summer. 
' Did you go to their houses ? ' asked the editor. 
; Yes, but they were away." 

" Was n't there a watchman in charge, or a servant to 
bribe?" 

'I suppose so; I didn't inquire. I didn't want to de- 
mean myself to such methods." 

" The man who is afraid or ashamed to do anything to 
make good on an assignment is of no value to us. I must ask 
for your resignation." That young man is still looking for a 
job. 

VOL. LXXV. 30 



458 THE ETHICS OF MODERN JOURNALISM. [July, 

There is no honor among yellow journals, or between them 
and the legitimate. They will promise a rival to omit a story 
if the latter will agree to do so, and on receiving the latter's 
promise will proceed to make the item more sensational than 
ever and print it in the most prominent position in the paper. 
They will scour the city, and country even, for men to suit 
their needs, and rob any paper of its best talent that will rally 
under their standard. And they will discharge such men and 
put them out of employment for the slightest reason. Life on 
a yellow is nothing if not exciting, and with such kaleidoscopic 
changes as occur on its staff almost daily it is easy to see 
that no organization prevails, and without organization there 
can only be a makeshift progress. 

Amusing mistakes often occur as the result of overzeal on 
the part of some enthusiastic editor. The writer can recall an 
instance where a reporter was sent to secure a first-person story 
from an infant eighteen months old, who was dead at the time 
of his assignment ; the editor in his hurry not noticing the 
mention of the child's death in the last paragraph of the paper 
from which he took the clipping, and never stopping to con- 
sider that a child eighteen months old could scarcely be able 
to give much of an account of " How I Escaped the Roaring 
Flames," even if it had survived. 

More ridiculous even than the request of an American 
editor for a story from Max O'Rell on his preconceived notions 
of America, to be published immediately on the French lec- 
turer's arrival, was an incident that occurred in a Western 
city not many years ago. A yellow was making extensive 
preparations for a magnificent Easter edition, which was to con- 
tain among other things a picture of the risen Christ, a sacred 
poem, and a sermon by a well-known divine on the text of the 
day. On the evening preceding the issue of this " special' the 
proprietor arrived in town, and going over the schedule with 
the managing editor, noticed that the clergymen of the town 
had not been asked for commendatory statements on this won- 
derful triumph of modern newspaper work. He instructed the 
managing editor to have the city editor repair the defect at 
once. He did so, and to the latter's excuses as to the lateness 
of the hour and the few men at his disposal he turned a deaf 
ear. " It is the chief's order and must be done. It 's up to 
you how to do it." 



1902.] THE ETHICS OF MODERN JOURNALISM. 459 

Modern journalism frequently demands impossibilities. This 
was a case in point. The city referred to contains several hun- 
dred clergymen ; the city editor had four men at his disposal ; 
he was to have at least a hundred statements in a few hours. 
It was an absolute impossibility, yet it had to be done. He 
called his reporters together, explained the circumstances, and 
told them to write as many letters as possible in praise of the 
new Easter edition, being careful to vary the language and sign 
the name of a local pastor to each statement. This they did, 
and the paper next day was aglow with laudation of the good 
work done : how modern enterprise placed the " Resurrection ' 
before the many who were unable to attend the religious ser- 
vices ; how, despite its reputation to the contrary, the yellow 
was ' Christian," etc. But the illusion was soon dispelled and 
letters of complaint began pouring in with each succeeding mail. 

The first dominie quoted as saying good of the paper had 
been dead over a month, and this very paper had attacked him 
severely as a rigorist only two or three months previously ; the 
second had not been a resident for more than a year ; while 
the third, whose " faked ' testimonial was the most fulsome on 
the entire page, had been an uncompromising enemy of Sunday 
newspapers throughout his entire clerical career. The proprietor 
was appealed to, and he demanded an account of the managing 
editor, who threw the blame on the city editor. The latter's 
excuse was that he had done his best to perform a miracle, and 
had nothing further to say than that if the clergymen did n't 
approve the letters it wasn't his fault. But nevertheless he 
and the letter- writing reporters who had acted under his in- 
structions were given the " white slip." 

And here a lesson may be drawn. How can a paper that 
acts in so hurried a manner be a power for good ? Poor 
Richard had a whole week in which to think over what he 
would say to his readers, but the modern scribe has only to 
bear in mind that he has twenty minutes in which to write a 
column and catch the first edition. 

Nor is " faking' confined to the news end of the paper 
alone. It finds ample opportunity in the photographic depart- 
ment. There are expert artists who can make a wash drawing 
of a celebrity in any position desired, action or rest, and it is 
a simple matter to insert a photographic face, the whole repro- 
ducing so like a real photograph as to deceive even an expert. 



460 THE ETHICS OF MODERN JOURNALISM. [July, 

About a year ago the people of Philadelphia were astounded 
by a photograph appearing in one of the Sunday morning papers 
of an accident that had occurred the Friday night previous 
along the river front. A horse and wagon, driven by a careless 
driver, pitched against a wharf-piling and the animal hitched to 
the vehicle was thrown over the front of the dock ; the wagon 
caught on a post and remained in position. The horse's nose 
barely touched the water, but it was sufficient to drown the 
animal before it could be rescued. The Saturday papers re- 
corded the incident, but on the Sunday following it was all but 
forgotten until the paper referred to produced what it claimed 
was an exact picture of the disaster. The editor of this paper's 
deadly rival looked at the work of so called art and exclaimed : 
" The best thing I ever saw in its line. We must get a print 
of that photograph " ; and a reporter was accordingly assigned 
to the task. He investigated and found out that the accident 
occurred at 1 1 o'clock at night, that the horse was cut loose 
from the harness as soon as help arrived, and the body towed 
away. That on the morning following a photographer from the 
paper came to the wharf and, rowing out into the stream, 
took a snap of the wagon, which was still standing as at the 
time of the accident. That the photographer took the plate to 
the dark-room and, having developed the negative, drew a horse 
hanging from the wagon, and thus enabled his paper to give 
the city a wonderful photograph of an extraordinary occurrence. 
Instead of showing up the deceit of the " rival," the editor told 
the investigating reporter, on his return, that it was a clever 
piece of work, and he only wished that the photographer was 
on his staff. 

The morbidness for novel methods of treating common facts 
is well illustrated by the following incident. There was a 
vacancy on the local staff of a New York paper, and two young 
men applied for the position. The editor gave them the 
customary verbal examination, not omitting to ask if they 
smoked cigarettes which question, by the way, is always 
asked and being well impressed with both, sent them to in- 
spect work on the Williamsburg bridge across the East River, 
now in course of erection. One of the applicants returned 
and wrote a few paragraphs, stating that the work was pro- 
gressing favorably and would in all likelihood be completed 
within the time limit of the contract. 



1902.] THE ETHICS OF MODERN JOURNALISM. 461 

The other wrote a column story containing a table showing 
the amount of work so far done, the amount remaining to be 
done, the weight of the entire structure, the number of rivets 
used in holding the braces, the ambunt of work done in a 
single day ; how many men would be required, supposing room 
for all to work at once, to complete it in one day, not even 
omitting the number of miles described by the swing of the 
average machinist's hammer in the course of a day's work. The 
former young man did not even qualify ; the latter was engaged 
at twenty dollars per week. And of such is the realm of 
modern journalism. 

Of what interest this all could be to the general reader it 
is hard to imagine ; it represented no real ingenuity or brain- 
work on the part of the reporter ; but the subject was old, and 
this represented some novel phase and offered a plea for a two- 
column picture and story. An irrepressible desire to search for 
uninteresting and unimportant details is an essential for every 
would-be yellow journalist. Any man can write news if he 
knows it; many men can find news if sent after it; but the 
man with an eight- day imagination, who sees sermons in stones, 
books in the running brooks, tongues in trees, and spread-head 
beats in everything, is the individual who will become an 
autocrat in the modern Fourth Estate. 

Every youth of literary tastes drifts into journalism sooner 
or later. He is bettered by the experience, for he knows one 
profession not to adopt. The woods are full of discarded dere- 
lict newspaper men ; men of talent and industry, men who 
would have made fortunes, or at least good incomes, in any 
other walk in life, and whose only fault lies in that they could 
not keep up the strain demanded that they could not achieve 
the practically impossible. To the unthinking reader or observer 
who confounds preaching with practice it may appear that the 
writer who works under the supervision of men who are so 
valiant in defending the cause of the oppressed and down- 
trodden, and who oppose so determinedly the wrong- doings of 
the rich, the trusts, corrupt government and municipal officials, 
enjoys a perfect Utopia; that he earns a princely salary, and 
has only to ask for a raise to obtain the same. But were the 
secrets of the sanctum made known, it would be plain to aM 
that the man with the pencil and paste-pot is no less brother 
to the ox than the man with the hoe. 



462 



THE ETHICS OF MODERN JOURNALISM. 



[July, 



Will modern or yellow journalism last ? Not in its present 
state. It has sufficient financial backing to last for a time; but 
the American public can't be fooled all the time, and there is 
even at present writing a tide of reversion setting in which will 
slowly but none the less surely compel the abandonment of 
many of the methods at present in vogue. Talent will replace 
charlatanism ; men who can think and write thoughts, instead 
of men who can invent and amuse, will find their way into the 
offices of the yellows ; and when reflection and foresight take 
the place of imagination and foolhardiness, yellow journalism 
will turn pale and become white. In so far as it represents 
enterprise it has come to stay, but as a periodical of permanent 
and persistent protest it will not survive the present generation. 
The American reporter will become a professional man, a 
scholar and a gentleman, and not a professional meddler, 
amateur detective, and inventor of plausible impossibilities all in 
one. American journals will be newspapers, and not, as a well- 
known journalist now styles them, " picture books for children." 




1902.] WHILE THE FEVER BURNED. 463 




WHILE THE FEVER BURNED. 

BY SHIELA MAHON. 

IHINGS were looking bad in Mrs. M'Manus's little 
shop. It is true the diamond- paned window 
shone like crystal, and the tall glass jars that 
held the widow's stock of sweetmeats were 
glittering in the odd gleams of sunshine that 
penetrated into the small, dark establishment ; but, alas ! the 
stock was getting painfully low and the poor old woman had 
not the means to replenish it ; and as if to add to her troubles 
a new shop started exactly opposite, and the fickle youth of 
the neighborhood went over en masse for who could resist the 
inducement of getting four black balls for a penny in lieu of 
the widow's three ? They were certainly not just so buttery, 
but then what they lacked in flavor they gained in quantity. 

Night after night Widow M'Manus lay awake, trying to 
solve the problem of ways and means, and each morning saw 
an additional faint furrow on her soft face and a deeper shadow 
in the dark eyes that still held much of the alertness of earlier 
years. Of late the agonizing fear assailed her that the only 
way out of her difficulties led to the big house on the hill, and 
the poor woman never passed it without a shudder and a fervent 
aspiration that it would never be her fate to end her days there. 
One never-to-be-forgotten day the climax of her worry was 
reached when an ominous-looking blue envelope was handed in. 
With a fainting heart the widow opened and read it. Her 
fears were realized it was a notice to quit. Like one dazed 
she gazed at it again and again before she could realize its 
contents. Then all at once the appalling trouble overwhelmed 
her, and she quietly fainted. Later on she was found by one 
of the neighbors and carried tenderly into the little room off 
the shop, and that night lay in the delirium of brain fever, 
babbling of sweets and neighbors' childer, green fields and a 
certain white house, all mixed up incoherently, whilst her young 
niece, Winnie, who had been hastily sent for, did all in her 
power to alleviate her sufferings. 

For days she knew no one, and twelve-year-old Winnie had 



464 WHILE THE FEVER BURNED. [July, 

a busy time attending to her as well as running in and out to 
the odd customers who still frequented the little shop. 

Winnie had read the fatal letter that had had such a sad 
effect on her poor aunt. She realized at once all its dread im- 
port, and it was with a sinking heart she took up her position 
as head of the little household. All day long her brain was in 
a whirl of anxiety as to how this new trouble might be met. 
Could she only see the young lord who owned the property on 
which her aunt's little shop stood she could surely make him 
understand the awful cruelty of putting out the poor old woman 
after a tenancy of sixty years, merely because she was a little 
behindhand with the rent for the past few quarters. 

The agent, she knew, was a hard man one not easily 
moved by a tale of distress ; but surely, surely the young lord, who 
had only lately come into the estate, would listen to her pleading. 

Thus the brave child cogitated, as she stood behind the 
counter of the stuffy little shop, as to the ways and means she 
would take to gain an audience. Trouble made a little woman 
of her. Many a longing glance she gave towards Slieve Don- 
ard, where the Castle stood amid the purple heather like a white 
flower in an amethyst setting. If she could only get there in 
time before her aunt recovered her reason, so that she could 
tell her the glorious news of the success of her errand once she 
awoke from the fever that was consuming her ! She pictured 
in all the happy light in her aunt's eyes, the quick return to 
health, the joy,' 

At this point of her meditations a small, piping voice, ac- 
companied by the sound of a copper tapping on the counter, 
roused her from her glorious dream to things mundane. 

" Mother sent me for a pennyworth of black balls for Wee 
Jemmie ; he is sick, and he tould 'me to be sure and come 
here ; he would rather have the taste of yours than the ones 
across the street." 

Winnie placed the black dainties in a paper and handed it 
to the garrulous youngster. " I suppose you would like one 
for yourself," she said with a smile that made her face seem 
like an angel's to the little fellow. 

" Troth, Winnie, it's yourself knows a thing or two. You 
would n't mind making it a big one," he continued wheedlingly, 
"while you are at it. I fought Paddy Whelan him whose 
mother keeps the new shop three rounds. He said, ' Troth, 



1902.] WHILE THE FEVER BURNED. 465 

an' his mother would soon put your aunt out of business,' and 
I told him he was a black-hearted pig." 

" You should n't fight," said Winnie reprovingly, though her 
eyes danced with enjoyment as the sharp- featured youngster 
told his tale. 

" What call has the like of him putting down an ould 
neighbor ? ' 

" Father O'Donovan says we are to love our enemies ; live 
and let live," repeated Winnie primly. 

" Faix, then, some one is bound to come to the wall. My 
grannie says it 's your poor old aunt this time." 

" Mickey ! ' The sound of the voice was so accusing that 
the little lad stepped back in affright as a tall old woman, who 
had entered unperceived, with a check shawl round her spare 
frame and a scrupulously white apron, caught him angrily by 
the shoulder, her eyes blazing with wrath. 

" Grannie, I did n't say anything," cried the youngster, 
wriggling from her grasp. " Sorra a ' damn ' I said since you 
tould me it was a bad word. Ask Winnie there. I was only 
telling her what the neighbors said about her aunt." 

" Whist, ye omadhaun. Run home quickly. Jemmie is cry- 
ing for the sweets. Childer is so foolish," she added apologeti- 
cally. " They do be taking up things quare. If there is a 
wrong way to a story they are sure to take the short cut. Me 
and Mrs. Breen was likely enough talking about your aunt." 

Her explanations were cut short by a wailing voice calling 
"Winnie, Winnie." , g - ;'<-, * 

" There is your aunt calling. I '11 just step in and see can I 
do anything for her." 

" Do, Mrs. Fogarty," said Winnie, her eyes flashing grate- 
fully. " I do be afeered sometimes, she talks so wild. The 
doctor says she will come round all right, but indeed I wish 
my mother was here ; but the baby is only a fortnight old, and 
she is not over-strong yet ; sure an' it 's with her I should be," 
added poor Winnie, the tears falling down like rain from her 
blue eyes. 

" Whist, alanna, things will come right. A little patience 
does a great deal," said Mrs. Fogarty, following Winnie into 
the little room where the poor invalid lay tossing restlessly amid 
the pillows of the old-fashioned four-poster bed that occupied 
most of the space, and indeed was almost the sole article of 



466 WHILE THE FEVER BURNED. [July, 

furniture, save a mahogany glass-case from which peeped forth 
a few china cups and saucers and plates of different patterns. 

The glass-case was the widow's pride. It was an heirloom 
in the family : real Spanish mahogany, black with age, and it 
was Mrs. M'Manus's delight to polish it daily, until you could 
see yourself in it ; just as her mother had done before her, and 
her mother's mother. In fact the history of the glass-case was 
lost in time, so ancient was it. What tales it could have told if 
it only had speech ! How many people had drank tea out of 
the china cups, people that were now far away, some in distant 
lands, some lying in God's acre ; all scattered except a few 
who, like Widow M'Manus, still clung to their humble homes in 
the little village at the foot of Slieve Donard. How well it 
remembered the day when Widow M'Manus was born, sixty 
years before why, it just seemed like yesterday and the tiny 
babe had grown from childhood to womanhood, and from thence 
to middle age, and from middle age, alas ! to old age. No 
change on the old cabinet save a little added blackness, but oh ! 
the change on the human cabinet the cracks and seams were 
innumerable; scarcely a trace of the freshness of youth, only 
the spiritual beauty of the dark eyes remained, that told of a 
well-spent life, and constant communion with a higher sphere. 
The eyes of the old tell a tale that cannot be gainsaid. 
The young can hide the thoughts of youth, but as the years 
advance each additional thought imprints itself indelibly, for 
good or evil ; then, when old age creeps on, angelic is the face 
where the good predominates. The features may be plain, harsh, 
almost forbidding, but the highest form of beauty is there the 
beauty of the spirit. Human grossness bows down before it, 
instinctively recognizing that it is of heaven heavenly. 

" How are you feeling to-day, Mrs. M'Manus ? Why, we '11 
soon be having you up, you are looking so well." 

Mrs. M'Manus gazed at her with unseeing eyes. " Winnie," 
she spoke rapidly, "get me my cloak and bonnet. I promised 
to bring the childer some sweets. Ye might make me a mouthful 
of tay. My head feels so quare ; yer mother will be here soon." 
'Aunt, you are not well enough to rise," cried poor Winnie 
in alarm. 

' Get me my cloak," reiterated the old woman fiercely. 

' It 's my wedding day. Seumas will be waiting in the church. 

Look ! 'tis a lovely morning ! Do you hear the birds singing ? 



1902.] WHILE THE FEVER BURNED. 467 

and the strame running down the mountain side is like sunlight 
woven by the fairies. Och, but it is good to look at. Seumas 
will come down that path an' he '11 gather me the purtiest bunch 
of violets from the moss under the hedge. ' Blue as your eyes, 
Maureen ' ; she sang the words in an odd cracked voice that 
quavered through the stillness of the quiet room with weird effect. 
Och, but my Seumas is strong and straight-limbed. A penny- 
worth of sweets, did ye say, alanna ? Dear-a-dear, but the 
childer loves the sugar. There is one for yerself," and she 
stretched out an imaginary sweet into empty space. 

" Mrs. Fogarty, do you think she is worse ? ' whispered 
Winnie fearfully. 

" Not at all, child ; don't worry yerself ; it 's the faver in 
her head. Shure my mother, God rest her, was tuk much the 
same way after she heard the news that Jemmie was drowned, 
and she lived to be over ninety. Hush, aroon ; try to sleep." 
And Mrs. Fogarty held the fevered, restless hands of the sick 
woman. The magnetism of her cool, firm clasp seemed to soothe 
the sufferer. By degrees her movements became less violent, 
the heavy lids drooped over the tired eyes at irregular intervals, 
then, gradually prefaced by a vacant stare, sank on the worn 
white cheeks furrowed by streams of thought, and lay at rest. 

" Thank God ! ' said Mrs. Fogarty, piously, " she will do 
now. Sleep is the best medicine ; it 's better than all the doc- 
tors in the world. Run and take a mouthful of air ; I '11 watch 
her until she wakes. You are as white as a sheet." 

With the speed of a lapwing Winnie took advantage of Mrs. 
Fogarty's kindness to fulfil her project for her aunt's succor. 
With feverish haste she donned her red cloak, putting the hood 
over her curly head, a veritable "Red Riding-hood"; and not 
daring to give herself time to think, she sped up the mountain- 
side towards the castle ; yet the awful thought would obtrude 
itself : What if her mission should fail ? Her aunt would die, 
she felt thoroughly convinced of that, and the child's brave 
heart sank like lead and the tears blinded her blue eyes, whilst 
a strangling sensation seized her throat that made her feel very 
helpless. She sat down on a fallen oak to recover herself. 
Around her was a world of heather, overhead a cloudless sky, 
and the birds singing loudly. A robin perched himself boldly 
beside her as if comparing the relative merits of the red hood 
and the soft feathers of his own little coat, and then flew chir- 



468 WHILE THE FEVER BURNED. [July, 

ruping away to tell his companions. The mountain-side was 
very lonely, and the child, with a swift glance around, knelt 
down amid the purple heather and breathed an earnest prayer 
for the success of her mission. As she knelt there, a pictur- 
esque little figure, her eyes like wet violets, her whole attitude 
one of absorbed devotion, a young man coming up the mountain- 
side in shooting costume stopped in amazement, and stared in 
wonderment not unmixed with awe at this living tableau. The 
soft heather deadened the sound of his footsteps; so he listened, 
all unperceived, to the child's prayer. " O God ! ' cried Winnie, 
" save my poor aunt. Do not let her be put out of her little 
home. Make the young lord more merciful than the agent 
Give me courage to speak to him boldly and not be afraid, and 
grant that my prayer may be heard." With a brighter face she 
stood up to resume her way, and started back in wild surprise 
to meet the grave eyes of the young lord of the castle regard- 
ing her intently. 

" My lord, my lord ! ' faltered the poor child, and she stood 
a picture of shame, the crimson flooding her face, then suddenly 
leaving it deathly pale. 

" Don't be afraid," said the young man kindly. "What is 
your trouble, little one ? ' 

" I cannot tell you," cried Winnie, and, all her self-possession 
deserting her, she burst into a wild fit of sobbing. 

He waited until the paroxysm passed, and then said gently, 
"I cannot help you unless you tell me what is the matter." 
Then Winnie, gathering courage, told him the whole sad story, 
omitting nothing, and in that brief glance from a child's point 
of view the young lord learned more of the lives of the poor 
than he had ever known before. 

" Go home, Winnie," he said, " and rest assured that your 
aunt need never be afraid of being put out of her little home. 
As for you, child, you have taught me a lesson not to begin 
my life-work as an absentee landlord. For the future I will be 
my own agent, and, please God," he raised his cap reverently, 
" I will try to do my duty." 

Winnie, her face aflame with delight, stammered her thanks ; 
then with joyous feet flew homeward. 

When she reached the little shop a small crowd of urchins 
were standing at the window, headed by Jemmie, whose prowess 
in defence of Widow M'Manus had rendered him a hero. 



J902.] / WISH I WERE A POET. 469 

For some minutes Winnie was kept busily attending, until the 
stock of black balls threatened to disappear altogether in the 
onslaught that was made on them. When, at last, she found 
time to go into the little back room, it was to see her aunt in 
the full possession of her senses, very weak but decidedly 
better. And when Winnie whispered the good news, under the 
correct impression that joy seldom kills, the flush that lighted 
up the old woman's face was a sufficient answer. 

Next morning a letter came from the young lord. Enclosed 
in it was a ten-pound note. So Winnie, with a glad heart, 
paid the rent. 

One of Mrs. Fogarty's sayings was that glad news seldom 
comes single. In this case it was verified. Trade became very 
brisk in the little shop, and when it was known that " himself ' 
from the castle often dropped in to have a chat with the Widow 
M'Manus, why, sometimes the old woman says she '11 have to 
advertise for an assistant. 




I WISH I WERE A POET. 

BY J. FRANCIS DUNNE. 

WISH I were a poet, as I sit and watch the skies, 
And the April clouds of azure floating 'fore my eyes, 
Rolling fast, and rolling faster, 
As eluding some disaster, 
And all painted by the Master, tinted with unnumbered dyes. 

I wish I were a poet, as I while away an hour, 

Resting near a bed of pansies, and watch the budding flow'r ; 

As the diamond dew-drop lingers, 

Softly dropped by fairy fingers, 
To the music of the singers, from a tall and leafy bow'r. 

I could a song of nature sing, and ev'ry word a poem ; 

I could a dreamy picture paint, of the deep and shady gloam, 

As would make the angels wonder, 

As would tear the veil asunder 

Which conceals the distant thunder, and the lightning's fitful 
home. 



..I ll 1 III 1 













ANCIENT SCULPTURE IN CATHEDRAL AT MONZA. 




CHURCH ARCHITECTURE AND THE PAROCHIAL 

. SCHOOLS. 

BY LONGFIELD GORMAN. 

STANDING a few years ago in the ancient basilica 
of Monza, Italy, I was startled by the resem- 
blance between the Irish cross I carried on my 
watch-chain and two sculptured crosses on the 
masonry of the church. That the three were of 
identical origin seemed demonstrated. The stone upon which 
the two were cut is believed to be the only survival of the 
original construction of Queen Theodolinda's church, on which 
it may have been an altar frontal.* In the centre of the stone 
is a wheel, the emblem of eternity. The wheel is flanked by 
two crosses with the letters alpha and omega pendant from 
their arms. The alpha is in the form of the symbol compass, 
and within the wheel there is seen the unbroken line, with 
neither end nor beginning, which the Comacines developed into 
their characteristic interlaced work. The cross which I wore 
had the wheel around the arms of the cross, and the interlaced 
endless line was its characteristic decoration. Inquiry led me 
to a most interesting study. 

Early writers on architecture had indeed discovered that 

* Descrizione della Insigne Reale Basilica Collegiata di San Giovanni Battista della Citta 
di Monza. Monza, 1820. 



1902.] CHURCH ARCHITECTURE. 471 

there was a guild of various trades who engaged in church 
building. It remained for a comparatively recent investigator 
to trace the thread to Como, whence the name Comacine has 
been derived. Professor Merzario wrote a work upon the 
Comacine masters, which was published at Milan in two volumes, 
large octavo, in 1893. Leader Scott has availed himself of this 
work in a superb volume entitled The Cathedral Builders, the 
story of a great masonic guild, published . in 1899 by an 
American house.* These two authors maintain that in Lom- 
bardy the Comacine masters, a guild of architects, masons, and 
decorators, kept alive in their traditions the seed of classic art, 
slowly training it through Romanesque forms up to the Gothic, 
and hence to the full Renaissance. To these masters and those 
associated subordinately with them can be traced the building 
of the basilica of St. Ambrose at Milan, Theodolinda's church 
at Monza, St. Fidelis at Como, St. Michael at Pavia, and the 
great cathedral of Pisa as well as that at Milan, " a white moun- 
tain of sculpture." 

The hand of the Comacine masters is also to be found in 
many of the wondrous cloisters and fanes of other parts of 
Europe. Through them architecture and sculpture were carried 
into France, Spain, Germany, and England, and there devel- 
oped into new and varied styles, according to the exigencies of 
the climate and the tone of the people. 

There is generally a volume of history in a German word 
of breadth. The Germans call architecture " Baukunst." It 
means literally "tree art." Could anything be more apt? Is 
not the architecture of the south derived from the characteristic 
tree of the south, the palm, whence the Romanesque obtains 
its round arch ? Is not the architecture of the north derived 
from the characteristic tree of the north, the pine, with its 
lofty stock and sharply pointed arch of short branches ? " The 
flat roofs, horizontal architraves, and low arches of the Roman- 
esque, which suited a warm climate, gradually changed as they 
went northward into the pointed arches and sharp gables of 
the Gothic, the steep sloping lines being a necessity in a land 
whence snow and rain were frequent." It is now claimed that 
the brethren of Como were sent from their headquarters by 
Gregory the Great to England with St. Augustine to build 
churches for his converts ; by Gregory the Second to Germany 

* Charles Scribner's Sons. The volume is enriched with eighty-three illustrations. 



472 CHURCH ARCHITECTURE AND [July, 

with Boniface on a similar mission ; and were by Charlemagne 
taken to France to build his church at Aix-la-Chapelle, the 
prototype of French Gothic. That the guild of the Comacine 
masters had much to do with leading art from the Romanesque 
into the Gothic is scarcely deniable, and it alone appears to 
answer the question, " How did all these great and noble build- 
ings spring up simultaneously in all countries and all climates ? ' 
and the other question, " How comes it that in all cases they 
were similar to each other at similar times ? ' The era covered 
lies between noo and 1500. During that time Europe blos- 
somed into Christian fanes. During that time the churches at 
Verona, Bergamo, Como were built with round arches, as well 
as those at Bonn, Mayence, Treves, Lubeck, Freiberg, the 
French churches at Aix, Caen, Dijon, and the English cathe- 
drals, St. Bartholomew's in London all of an identical style, 
and that style Lombard. The Lombard style is now known to 
have been Comacine. In the fourteenth century appeared the 
cathedrals of Cologne, Strassburg, and Magdeburg in pure 
Gothic; at the same time arose those of Westminster, York, 
and Salisbury in England ; those of Milan, Assisi, and Florence 
in Italy ; and the churches of Beauvais, Laon, and Rouen in 
France ; all these, springing up almost simultaneously, bear the 
imprint of the Comacines. 

Como as early as the seventh century boasted a compact 
and powerful guild composed of architects, or masters, and a 
powerful organization of artists, artificers, and laborers under 
their control. German authorities claim that from Constanti- 
nople, when the centre of mechanical skill and knowledge, art 
radiated to distant countries, and that while the Lombards were 
in possession of Northern Italy Byzantine builders formed them- 
selves into a guild and received from the popes the privilege of 
living according to their own ordinances. Broader investigation 
finds, however, that the Byzantine architecture in Italy was 
sporadic and not of lasting influence, but the Comacine orna- 
mentation discloses Oriental forms. Some of the bishops who 
were rulers in Como were Greeks, and the guild at Como was 
in contact with Greek sculptors, who were numerous throughout 
Italy. Rome itself contains many evidences of Lombard work- 
manship. The Comacines naturally adopted the Roman basilica 
outline as the most available architectural form of the early 
Christian period. The Eastern origin of the basilica design would 



1902.] 



THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS. 



471 



appear to be authenticated by its name. " Basileus ' was the* 
king or king archon who dispensed justice in Athens. His seat 
was upon a raised tribune placed at the extremity of the build- 
ing furthest from its chief entrance. When the Christians were 




THE IRON CROWN OF LOMBARDY. 

permitted to emerge from the catacombs and to begin worship- 
ping publicly, they availed themselves of these basilicas, and 
placed the high altar where the throne of the king judge, and 
in Italy the Roman pretor, had stood. This constituted the 
architectural apse, and the form is still found almost untouched 
in many of the older towns of Europe where the Christians 
established themselves without the means to build new edi- 
fices. Wherever the Comacines built or embellished a basilica 
their imprint is distinct. The interlaced line is their sign 
manual. 

Whether the Irish cross was obtained from Como or carried 



directly to Ireland from the old East, need not now be considered. 
The cross of Sts. Patrick and Columba at Kells has all the 
marks of the Comacine cross as it is seen at Como and else- 
where in Italy. This is true also of the cross of King Flami at 
Clonmacnois and that at Monasterboice. Leader Scott holds 
that Irish archaeologists would do well to work up the con- 
VOL. LXXV. 31 



474 CHURCH ARCHITECTURE AND [July, 

nection of the early Irish missionaries with Italy, and the 
influence their travels had not only on the religion but on the 
art of Ireland. 

The solicitude of the church for the welfare of all her 
children and the religious spirit that prevailed amongst the 
people are strikingly displayed in the manifold development of 
the numerous guilds and brotherhoods during the church-build- 
ing era. 

The immediate objects of the guilds were mainly secular, 
but religious and charitable foundations were almost invariably 
associated with them. Their trade-marks always bore a religious 
character. Every guild had its own church or chapel, and its 
own chaplain. The statutes breathe a deeply religious spirit, 
and frequently the guild owed its origin to a desire to maintain 
a lamp before a certain altar, to honor the feast of some special 
saint, to possess a private chapel for the use of the members. 
There wepe strict rules in regard to the observance of their 
religious duties. They were bound to hear Mass on Sundays 
and holydays, and to attend a Mass in the chapel of the guild 
at least once a month. There were rewards for frequent attend- 
ance in church. The statutes often enjoined reverent behavior 
in the house of God, and members are forbidden to leave the 
church before the end of the service. Each guild had its patron 
saint, connected in some way through legend or history with 
the trade or occupation exercised by its members. Thus, in 
Rome, St. Elegius was the patron of the farriers and goldsmiths ; 
St. Nicholas, of the sailors. The tanners had St. Bartholomew, 
the husbandmen St. Isidore, the millers St. Paulinus of Nola, the 
coopers St. James, the innkeepers St. Julianus, the bricklayers 
St. Gregory the Great, the stonemasons the four crowned 
martyrs, Saints Nicostratus, Claudius, Castorius and Symphorianus, 
the money-changers St. Mark, the shopkeepers St. Sebastian, 
the wool merchants St. Ambrose, the shoemakers St. Crispin, 
the barbers and physicians St. Cosmas and Damian, the apothe- 
caries St. Lawrence, and the painters St. Luke. 

The more wealthy confraternities spent a portion of their 
funds on the erection or embellishment of churches of their 
own ; on gifts of paintings or carvings, or perhaps a Holy 
Sepulchre, to other churches in their city; on having special 
banners designed and executed for their meetings. 

Many of the greatest painters painted their masterpieces for 



1902.] THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS. 475 

the guilds. Among those thus engaged were Gentile Bellini, 
Carpaccio, Tintoretto. 

The most glorious picture in the north of Europe, probably 
the most beautiful in the world, the Sistine Madonna, which 
won for Raphael the appellation " Divine," * was originally 
painted for a procession standard. It became the chief altar- 
piece in the church of the monks of Piacenza, where it remained 
until 1753, when it was purchased for the Dresden Gallery. 

A comprehensive review of the architecture, painting, and 
sculpture of the fifteenth century leaves no doubt on the mind 
that the immense majority of an almost countless host of works 
of art, in spite of traces everywhere of the influences of the 
antique, were inspired by religion, and that the art of the period 
was essentially Christian. f 

Monza is a short distance from Como and only a pleasant 
ride from Milan. Its chief attraction is the cathedral, founded 
in the sixth century by Queen Theodolinda and restored in the 
fourteenth century. A relief in the east transept represents the 
coronation of Emperor Otho III. In a casket jealously guarded 
within a richly decorated cross over the altar is the iron crown 
with which thirty-four Lombard kings were crowned. It was 
used for the Emperor Charles V. When Napoleon awaited its 
deposit upon his head with the usual ceremony his impatience 
burst conventional restraint and, seizing the crown, he placed it 
upon his own head. It consists of a hoop of gold adorned with 
precious stones; encircling the interior is a thin strip of iron 
said to have been made from a nail of the true cross brought 
by the Empress Helena from Palestine. In 1859 the victorious 
Austrians carried off the precious antique, but after the peace 
of 1866 it was restored to its former repository. A handsome 
fee is required for the privilege of seeing it. The custodian, 
who approaches the repository with stately grace and unlocks 
the casket with impressive solemnity, told me that King Humbert 
on his visit to Monza a few years previously had followed the 
example of Napoleon and placed the diadem upon his own 
head, but in the seclusion of the apartment in which it is 
guarded. The incident came back pathetically to my memory 
on reading the startling telegram of the tragic death of King 

* The Eternal City, Rome. By Clara Erskine Clement. 

t The History of the \Popes from the close of the Middle Ages. By Dr. Louis Pastor. 
Vol. V. 



476 CHURCH ARCHITECTURE AND [July, 

Humbert only a few hundred feet away from the basilica in 
which the iron crown is preserved. 

Our concern is not with controversies of architects nor with 
political contentions. It is with the schools of the Comacine 
guild, and their bearing upon Catholic church architecture in 
the United States. 

The Comacine guild founded and maintained a school where- 
ever its masters were called to execute ecclesiastical contracts or 
'to further municipal or domestic construction. The schools were 
of uniform character. No qualification except talent and indus- 
try was required for admission. The boys entered as novices or 
apprentices. The course of study included the elements of 
literary training and the fundamentals of the fine arts. Educa- 
tion in art was then thoroughgoing and general, and had not 
begun to demarcate into specialties. Every boy in a Comacine 
school was started out upon the theory that he was to become 
a master of every division of the arts of design, including, there- 
fore, engineering, sculpture, which includes architecture, and 
painting, which was then, as it continues to be, the chief mode 
and means of architectural embellishment. After the appren- 
tices had acquired the necessary skill they became brethren of 
the guild, or executants. After years of demonstration of power 
to design and ability to carry out the design they acquired the 
title of master. The guild, thus composed of apprentices, arti- 
ficers, artists, and masters, supplied the living forces of fine art 
throughout Europe for hundreds of years. Wherever a new 
church, a palace, or public edifice was to be created the de- 
signers and executors were procured by application to the 
guild, which sent the required contingent of labor from place 
to place in fulfilment of its undertakings. No labor was neces- 
sarily procured locally for such contracts except the unskilled 
always to be had at an almost nominal rate. To be a member 
of the Comacine guild was equivalent to opportunity for dis- 
tinction, with an assured material success in any part of Chris- 
tendom. Without the guild Christendom would be without 
many of its noblest fanes. Without the guild genius in the fine 
arts would in thousands of instances have languished or expired 
for lack of opportunity. Without the guild fine art would have 
been left dependent upon illiteracy, stupidity, and inexperience. 
No external or unworthy influence could furnish success for 
ambition in the fine arts while the guild reigned supreme. 



1902.] 



THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS. 



477 




A COMACINE PANEL FROM THE CHURCH OF SAN CLEMENTE IN ROME MADE OF A 

SINGLE INTERLACED STRAND. 

Within its ranks talent alone commanded. To talent alone 
wealth submitted its desires and rendered its emolument. 

In our own time, fine art guilds no longer existing, there 
have been, especially in the United States, astounding proofs of 
the persistence of curious illusions. Before the plan of a new 
church was projected in the guild period authority sought ex- 
perience, and experience had not been acquired without the 
undivided dedication of native talent to the fine arts. The 
illusion most persistent in modern ecclesiastical history, espe- 



478 CHURCH ARCHITECTURE AND [July, 

cially in the new countries, is that while learning is indispensa- 
ble in theology, nothing but a little money and a good deal oi 
credit is required ' for church building. It is assumed almost 
universally that any young seminarian is competent to build a 
church, or at least, under any and all circumstances, to decorate 
one.* Years of study are demanded before the ordinandus may 
enter upon the study of a higher abstract science, but with his 
first parochial charge the young man is held to be miraculously 
endowed with qualifications for physical science and aesthetics. 
The phenomenon is unparalleled in the ancient or modern world 
in any other domain of human endeavor. The only problem 
which gives the inexperienced church builder pause is finding 
the money. Unfortunately, the other problems are much more 
complex in the young communities clamoring for a church 
and school to meet the spiritual and temporal needs of a coun- 
try whose growth, especially in the West, continues to astound 
the civilized world and to confute the predictions of its own 
sagacious leaders. 

The finding of the money is the problem least difficult of solu- 
tion. Deplorably and inexorably the successful money-finder 
proceeds too often to the eager application of his capital in a 
manner defiant of all reason in the fine arts, and before the 
edifice is out of debt its want of dignity, propriety, and con- 
sistency settles as an incurable bad dream upon pastor and 
people. It cannot be undone. We have not churches enough 
in the new world to permit us to tear any down unless, as 
rarely happens, when a congregation is ready to erect a worthier 
structure as a substitute or successor. There is never seen upon 
what has once been used for the worship of God according to 
Catholic faith the familiar and conspicuous tokens upon exterior 
mural planes which indicate that what once was a church has 
become a storage warehouse. On the contrary, it occasionally 
happens that in resolute haste to secure a place of worship 
Catholics buy an existing church edifice and by speedy trans- 
formation adapt it to their needs. An instance of this kind is 
authenticated in Chicago. After the fire of 1871 Bishop Thomas 
Foley purchased the shell of a Congregational church and 
handed it over to contractors for reconstruction into a temper- 

i 

* No morsel of the delicious drollery of Luke Delmege is more appreciated in American 
circles than the unabashed confession of the " first of firsts " that he never heard of Botticelli, 
who, he ventures to think, might have been a cook. 



1902.] THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS. 479 

ary pro-cathedral. The former pastor wandered amiably into 
the nave while reconstruction proceeded apace. The reading 
desk had been ejected and the rudimentary forms of a sanctu- 
ary and altar were coming into sight. Perplexed by the com- 
pleteness of the transformation already apparent, the minister good- 
naturedly said to the master carpenter in charge : " What are you 
doing here, my good man ? ' " We are trying to make a church 
out of this, sir," was the instantaneous Celtic reply. Bishop 
Foley, who was present at the colloquy, delighted to tell the 
story. 

Even as the Comacine guild school was the foundation of 
the monumental architecture of the middle ages and the Renais- 
sance, so must we come to the Catholic parochial school as a 
foundation for a new era in Catholic architecture in the new 
world. 

It was a misfortune of unmeasured magnitude for the 
United States that the prevalent type of free school founded in 
the colonies was English instead of Continental. In Greece, 
and even in pagan Rome, education in art was deemed the 
natural right of native intelligence without class distinction. 
Under the protection of the Catholic Church art retained from 
Greece and pagan Rome all that was inherently noble in design 
and mechanically expedient in succeeding ages. Under the pro- 
tection of the Catholic Church the free school was spontaneously 
nursed in every part of the Christian world, and for every child 
in its schools fine art in theory and practice was the universal 
privilege to the degree of individual capacity. The parish 
school of the Continent of Europe was the acorn out of which 
grew the groves of magnificent architecture, ecclesiastical and 
secular, public and private, official and domestic. In England 
oppressions by the crown before the arrival of the Reformation 
stunted the monastic schools for the people, and with the con- 
fiscation of the monasterial lands the revenue for the mainte- 
nance of these schools shrank or was extinguished. Fine art, 
therefore, has presented in England no progress commensurate 
with its strides during the middle ages on the Continent where 
Catholic traditions continued to foster the free schools even in 
the portions of the Continent which accepted the new dogmas. 
Most of the famous churches of the world were built, however, 
before the Reformation ; nor is there any constructed since that 
time and of co-ordinate fame which does not embody the 



480 CHURCH ARCHITECTURE AND [July, 

principles that had been immortalized in advance of Protestant- 
ism. 

The theory of education in England subsequently to the 
severance of the national church from the Papacy has been 
that the child of poor parents has no need of learning, or none 
beyond the rudiments of reading and writing. A striking result 
of this theory is found in the sterility of English history in the 
fine arts. In neither architecture, painting, sculpture, nor music 
does England hold a place comparable with her rank in litera- 
ture, the physical sciences, diplomacy, or commerce. During 
the last century she borrowed from the Continent of Europe 
trained designers and workmen who have developed her clays 
into porcelain of exquisite quality, and have created and con- 
firmed her position as a leader in the production of textiles. 
England discovered by domestic experience that to develop the 
artistic sense of the people it was indispensable to begin with 
the children. This lesson she embodied in her political admin- 
istration in the fine arts department which, directed from the 
museum and schools at Kensington, has established and main- 
tains near every manufacturing centre what is in effect a guild 
school. Municipal appropriation co-operating with the national 
policy has endowed in every city of importance a museum of 
fine arts and a practically free school of design. 

This was the course of Napoleon, who despoiled the cities 
he conquered to enrich France. It was he who made possible 
the foundation of most of the provincial schools of design con- 
nected with endowed museums of art, whose influence in stimu- 
lating taste throughout France has assured to her a primacy 
in fine manufactures which is not likely to be wrested from 
her by any rival. 

Art has been the true ruler of society in a compulsory 
democracy. Genius alone has been independent of all prescrip- 
tion by mankind. It suspends laws of heredity. It knows no 
dynasty. It rules everywhere and in all ages by the only 
divine right known in the secular world. 

The first lesson which the Comacine guild schools taught to 
the children who aspired to be apprentices was to model in 
clay and to draw from nature. This is the universal practice in 
all the well- equipped, common schools of the Continent of 
Europe. It is from these schools the artistically talented pass 
into schools of design, where the powers of observation are 



1902.] THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS. 481 

matured and executive skill is acquired. It was a monumental 
misfortune for the history of the United States intellectual, 
moral, and aesthetic that it was not this type of school that 
was adopted by the Colonies instead of the narrow and barren 
three " R " school. The English type of elementary school for 
the common people was a logical deduction from the feudal 
dogma that serfage was the hereditary sentence of manual labor. 
The Papacy manumitted labor when it conferred upon the 
guilds of the Christian world liberty to frame their own ordi- 
nances, and to be subject to the government of their own rulers 
exclusively outside the necessary boundary of general municipal 
control for defence of social order. 

Growth of taste and originality in the domain of the arts 
of design have been slow in the United States in consequence 
of the artistic sterility of the original type of elementary 
school a type from which the Catholic parochial school was 
necessarily copied. 

At the great International Exhibition in Paris in 1889 only 
three American houses were represented by examples of gold- 
smithing, silver- smithing, and lapidary art. The exhibits were 
comprehensive and creditable, although relatively small. The 
representative of each of the exhibiting houses replied to an 
inquiry in my presence that no article exhibited in the aggre- 
gate of their cases was designed by a native American. The 
designers were French, German, Austrian, Russian. The repre- 
sentative of the house making the largest exhibit added that 
in their factories the graduates of the Cooper Union art schools 
were beginning to make themselves felt. 

The Philadelphia exhibition of 1876 was the first convincing 
object lesson which Americans learned enforcing the need of 
altering the type of the free elementary school from the sterile 
English to the fertile Continental. The immediate result of that 
lesson was the introduction of the kindergarten and manual train- 
ing in the public-school system of the States of the Union as 
rapidly as municipal revenue has permitted. 

In every city of importance now in the United States there 
is, in addition to a vastly improved public school elementary in- 
struction, at least the nucleus of a museum of fine arts, with a 
vigorous and increasingly popular school of design. Frequent 
exhibits of painting and sculpture have accustomed the people 
to familiarity with plastic and graphic art to a degree already 



482 CHURCH ARCHITECTURE AND [July, 

making itself distinctly felt in the architecture of the nation, and 
in an enrichment of public and private collections of works of 
art. 

The parochial schools have been already touched with the 
new and inspiring consciousness that the creation of beautiful 
objects is worthy the highest ambition of youth in a free coun- 
try. Manual training instruction is the vestibule of the arts of 
design. No error could be duller than that which assumes that- 
manual training is an amateur apprenticeship for mechanical pur- 
suits. The trades unions control apprenticeship in mechanical 
pursuits. Manual training in the elementary school is not in- 
tended for the making of carpenters, blacksmiths, masons, or 
other craftsmen. Choice of avocation belongs properly to later 
life. Manual training in the elementary school is simply a health- 
ful and scientific nurture of the powers of observation. As no 
child is expected to compose correctly in his vernacular without 
first learning the grammar of the language, no child should be 
expected to exercise effectually the senses with which he is en- 
dowed unless he shall learn the grammar of the senses. Manual 
training is the grammar of the senses, applied to construction 
by the hand. As architecture has derived its styles from the 
trees, decoration follows with triumphant docility the lines 
and hues it finds in the vegetable and mineral world. Manual 
training leads the pupil from a flippant into an expert power of 
sight and touch, which induces adeptness in invention and re- 
finement in execution. 

The direct road to the creation of an enlightened public 
spirit among the Catholics of the United States in relation to a 
competent and noble church architecture is the insertion of 
manual training in every parochial school. The result will be 
not a convergence of individual ambitions into a single trend, 
but a natural selection of the specially endowed for the adop- 
tion of careers in the productive arts, while the entire mass of 
Catholic youth will be filled with a grateful consciousness of 
beauty which will dominate the membership of the church and 
enhance its sympathy with what makes for dignity, taste, and 
coherency in architecture specifically and in education and sen- 
timent in general. 

The Giotto myth has been a seed of evil in the religious 
world. It was a charming fiction that Cimabue found a shep- 
herd boy drawing on a pasture stone with a cinder. It seemed 



1902.] 



THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS. 



483 



not necessarily impossible that that shepherd boy should have 
been so wonderfully endowed by the Creator with sense of 
form and discrimination of color as to have become a famous 
painter without technical schooling. But one had to marvel 




THE CHURCH OF ST. APOLLINARIS, WITH ITS TOWER, AT RAVENNA. 

how the principles of engineering were spontaneously evolved in 
the mind of the " marvellous boy." Evidence has been dis- 
covered that there was no such abnormal chapter in the life of 
the lad whom Cimabue discovered tending sheep. Giotto en- 
tered as a youth a Comacine guild school, served his appren- 
ticeship in drawing, engineering, and painting, and acquired 
under the customary rules of progressive tuition the title of 
' master," without which it would have been impossible for him 
either to have wrought his masterpieces or to have obtained a 
license to sign a contract. 

All the students who entered the Comacine guild schools 



484 CHURCH ARCHITECTURE AND [July, 

did not become artists. A number of them became ecclesiastics. 
Did space permit, their names and works could be enumerated 
to add strength to this plea for manual training in our parochial 
schools as the surest method of hastening and perpetuating an. 
authoritative and valid Catholic public opinion in behalf of 
Catholic church architecture. 

Nor is it in the architecture and embellishment of our 
churches alone that the beneficent force of such training would 
redound. Its refinement would permeate the homes of the peo- 
ple; its elevation would be reflected in a more dainty taste in 
reading, drama, companionship, and music. Its uplifting power 
would animate the ambition of those struggling through meagre 
means to obtain the higher grades of employment, and it would 
in time revive in the breasts of the Catholics of the United 
States the predominant devotion to the worthy in all secular 
life which was characteristic of their Catholic forbears during 
the great centuries of the Comacine guild. One of its early 
influences would be apparent in the ecclesiastical seminaries. 
Time and teaching would be provided in the principles of 
aesthetics, and the conviction would grow serenely that the 
grace of ordination does not invariably carry with it more than 
Giotto's power to build or adorn a church. 

Manual training in conjunction with literary instruction has 
long exceeded the experimental period. It is universally found 
that where manual and literary instruction alternate in the same 
school the average per cent, of both enrollment and attendance 
is higher; that there is a higher average proficiency in the 
literary studies ; that the discipline of the school is more easily 
maintained, and that the standard of health is improved among 
both teachers and pupils. 

The parochial school is the nursery forming the Catholic 
public opinion of the future upon all Catholic questions. Not 
the least important of these questions is that of church 
architecture, already efficiently exploited by specialists in the 
columns of THE CATHOLIC WORLD. That the establishment of 
manual training, with its constitutional leaning toward arts of 
design, will make these schools potent for a true Catholic 
architecture cannot be reasonably doubted. 

Music also should be assiduously practised in the parochial 
schools in association with manual training. Rhythm is common 
to the arts. Intimacy with rhythm addressed to the ear is a 



1902.] THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS. 485 

subtle but actual aid in disclosing rhythm in the arts of design, 
whose melodies and symphony are addressed to the eye and 
appeal to the constructive instincts of the hand. 

It is important that the environment of manual training 
shall be bright and inspiriting. A jocund mood is essential to 
creative or wholesome imitative exercise. The depression which 
muddy lithographs or gloomy reproductions of any category 
inflicts upon a sensitive temperament has arrested development 
in millions of children. Now that superb carbon photographs 
of all the representative examples of painting and sculpture can 
be so easily procured, as well as delicately faithful approxima- 
tions of good color, there is no excuse for the miserable com- 
mercial calumny so long extant upon religious art. 

Every good landscape is true work of religious . art, no 
matter in what medium. Every fact, phenomenon, and figure 
taken fitly from nature is worthy of place in the school- room, 
and the more the eyes of the children are accustomed to leaves, 
flowers, vines, shrubs, trees, water at rest or in motion, clouds, 
birds, insects winsomely presented, the smoother and quicker 
their progress in study of form and color. A bad picture, no 
matter how inherently good the theme, is an agent of malevo- 
lence, especially in the school-room. 

But far better the contemplation and interpretation of a 
living blade, of grass, a single leaf, one flower, than copying of 
dead objects, however attractive. Imitation of imitations is the 
worst exercise of all. 

Plastic models of good sculpture are now as common almost 
in American cities as in the art centres of the old world. With 
a thin coating of a water-proof composition they can be kept 
clean, and they are worth more in an environment of manual 
training than flat reproductions, however meritorious. 

Manual training and the tastes and aspirations it inevitably 
arouses and, if loyally followed, renders habitual, assures an 
enduring joy of heart and mind which wealth cannot purchase 
at any price, and which no vicissitudes can eradicate. This 
consideration, not wholly ideal, should carry weight with those 
who are charged with the responsibility of shaping the mould 
of the parochial school. Love of pure beauty, using the phrase 
in its proper sense, is a final exclusion of the vulgar, the mere- 
tricious, the mean for the preferences of those so fortunate as to 
have lived under the spell of the arts of design. 




" IN THE MIDST THE THRONE OF THE KING.' 




And 



<9HE Gl^AND (CANYON. 

BY HARRISON CONRARD. 

OD said: 

"Earth, child of My will, 
That spinnest the web of Time 
weavest therefrom the warp and the 
woof of Life, 



I could not help thinking what a fitting place this canyon would be for the great drama 
of the Day of Judgment. It is often a puzzle to one to realize how all the nations of the earth 
may be gathered in the valley of Josaphat. Of course to God all things are possible ; but here 
in this canyon is a theatre high enough, wide enough, and deep enough to accommodate every 
one of the children of Adam. Just beyond, on the ridge of Ayres' Peak, is a throne in some 
sense fitted for the Almighty, with a commanding view of the whole canyon, and below it and 
about it are the lesser peaks, seemingly fashioned for the prophets, and the popes, and the great 
servants of God. As in the vision of the prophet, one can see the resurrected hosts gathered 
about on the right and on the left. The majesty of the surroundings is in keeping with the 
solemnity of the moment, and the profound silence of the chasm seems to invite the thunder 
tones of the great Judge. The vast and open expanse affords an easy solution for the great 
manifestation of hearts. Each one may stand out in that mighty arena and be seen by all 
the world, and the opening heavens may easily reveal a pathway to eternal bliss for the elect. 
It is such scenes as are presented by this magnificent manifestation of God's handiwork that 
stir the depths of one's religious nature, and deep speaketh unto deep in no uncertain tones. 
From The Catholic World Magazine, December, 1899. 



1902.] 



THE GRAND CANYON. 



487 






" OUT OF A CHAOS OF MATTER, THE DESIGN OF THE CITY." 

A city I would have for thee, 
With a palace and throne of infinite splendor, 
Whither shall come, when ended thy long toil- 
plodding, 

I and my hosts and my legions 
To judge of thy fabric. 

" Time I have made thy master 

Time who sheareth the flocks for the web where. 

from thou spinnest and weavest 
And him I commission My architect, 
Who, with his servants, the artisan-elements, 
Out of thy noblest matter, 
Thy granite and onyx and bronze, 
Thy gold and thy silver, 
Shall build the city, 
The throne and the palace, 
For the ultimate coming 
Of thy King and thy Master Eternal." 



Saying, He dreamed. 



488 



THE GRAND CANYON. 



[July, 



l 

! 





"AND WALLS OF ENDURING GRANITE." 

Time, stealing up to the gates of Eternity, 

Saw not within, 

But near, 

Of the dream caught from beyond 

An atom-breath, 

Saw an atom- gleam, 

Heard an atom-measure. 

Then, from God's Otherland turning, 

Straight unto earth he whirled, 

And all about him the artisan-elements calling, 

Bade them to hew and to carve and to build. 



IQ02.] 



THE GRAND CANYON. 



489 




" VAST TEMPLES OF ONYX AND GOLD. 



Counting each punctual moment with patient pre- 
cision, 

Through ages of eons they hewed and they carved 
and they builded 

Time and his servants 

Slow working 

Out of a chaos of matter 

The design of the city, 

The throne and the palace, 

Caught in an atom-breath 

An atom- ray, 

An atom-sound 

From an Infinite Dream. 
VOL. LXXV. 32 



490 



THE GRAND CANYON. 



[July, 














Vast temples of onyx and gold, 
Vast courts of bronze and of silver, 
Vast palaces many, 
Embrasures, battlements, ramparts, 

* 

Minarets, pinnacles, towers, 



1902.] THE GRAND CANYON. 

And walls of enduring granite, 

In the midst the Throne of the King, 

They hewed and they carved and they builded, 

Till out of their toil came the Wonderful City, 

Vast as empire. 

Then rested 

Time and his servants, 

The artisan-elements. 

God saw and smiled ; 

And over the City Mysterious, 

The City of Glory, 

From His countenance fell 

A miracle of light and of mists, 

Of color and glow, 

And He said : 

11 It is well ! " 



491 




The Grand Canyon of the Colorado is undoubtedly one of the greatest sights in this coun- 
try. The enterprise of the Santa Fe Railroad has recently pushed the railroad into this region 
of wonder. EDITOR CATHOLIC WORLD. 



elOYGE JOSSELYN, 

BY MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE 




PART II. Continued. 

IN THE RAPIDS OF YOUTH. 



CHAPTER XL 

"SEX AGAINST SEX." 







'HE ball, by necessity, had been on Saturday 
night, the single date at the disposal of the 
lionized guests of honor; and Sunday had 
dawned before its close, but not before the de- 
vout Mam'selle had stolen away from unholy 
revellings. Therefore, after hours of slumber, she "arose re- 
freshed for her long drive to Mass, expecting, for once, to take 
it in solitude ; but Gladys and Mina, as vivacious after their 
cold baths and changes of costume as if the young people had 
not supplemented the ball by what they were pleased to call a 
" sunrise-party," already had breakfasted, and were waiting to 
accompany Mam'selle to the little mission chapel. 

SYNOPSIS OF PREVIOUS CHAPTERS. 

Joyce Josselyn, born and brought up amidst all the narrowing restraints of New England 
farm-life, conceives the idea of going to college. His father Hiram considers that college was 
intended for the sons of the rich and that no son of his should waste his youth in college, and if 
Joyce chose to sulk a good stout horsewhip was the best cure for the youngster's stubborn fan- 
cies. Joyce finds a sympathizer in his desire for learning in Father Martin Carruth. 

Chapter II. rs a touching family scene between the irate Hiram and the recalcitrant Joyce, 
which concludes in Joyce receiving a flogging with the horsewhip and leaving home. Chapter 
III. introduces Mandy Johnson as the boy's sweetheart, whom he meets as he is turning his 
back on the home of his childhood for ever, and they make promises of fidelity. 

In the first chapters of Part II. Joyce as a college student is presented to the various per- 
sonalities who make their home in Carruthdale, the manor-house of Centreville, and there is 
giren an insight into the social life of a college town. 

Joyce was graduated with highest honors. Commencement Day at college. Father 
Martin is there for the first time since his own graduation. Dr. Castleton, the president, 
awakens into the spiritual sense. Joyce having outgrown Mandy Johnson, by common con- 
sent their life-ways separate. Joyce enters the world. He accepts the offer tendered to him to 
be sub-editor on a Western paper, and in this capacity, on the morrow of his graduation, he 
enters the vigorous, bustling life of the energetic West. At the moment of his departure he 
calls on Mrs. Raymond and a significant interview takes place, in which the influence of a wo- 
man of the world enters his life. On the journey to the West Joyce has a long talk with Ray- 
mond, in which the latter gives his views on various matters, and states the terms on which he 
engages Joyce. Arrived in San Francisco, Joyce sends an exuberant telegram to his mother. 
Joyce enters social life and takes part in a ball at the Golden Gate Ranch. Mina and Joyce 
are drawn unto each other, while Raymond's wife talks of divorce. 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 493 

As they drove away in the sea-freshened, sunlit air, Ray- 
mond surprised them by running after the carriage. He had 
not been to bed, and his face looked haggard as well as un- 
happy. He was crumpling into a telegram- envelope a letter 
pencilled in a fine foreign hand, upon small leaves evidently de- 
tached from a note-book ; and he looked significantly at Mina, 
as her radiant smile greeted him. Yet, in truth, he could 
scarcely constrain himself to think of her. His imminent inter- 
view with his wife was haunting his mind unendurably. Upon 
its issue depended his domestic future. He dreaded, yet de- 
sired, to know his fate. 

" Say, let a sinner go with you saints, just to kill time, will 
you ? ' he asked shamefacedly. Then he sprang up to the box- 
seat, and took the long drive in silence. His companions ad- 
dressed him, but he did not hear them. The threat of his wife 
still stunned his ears, " Divorce, divorce, divorce ! ' 

So this was to be the end, this the final reward of his years 
of love and service : estrangement and separation, even if not 
permanent desertion ; although he had hoped so long and 
patiently that his love would win response. The heart of the 
man was very bitter. With the love of the human failing him 
utterly, the glory of his wealth was but dust and ashes; and 
his soul, groping Godward for consolation, yet knew not the 
Divine way. 

" / am going to confession," announced Mina with import- 
ance. 

Owing to the distractions of the previous night, she had not 
fasted for Holy Communion ; but it had dawned upon her, kneel- 
ing at prayer as the birds warbled their matins, that her in- 
tended flight to the stage-life, in defiance of Mam'selle's and 
Stephen's and Father Martin's objections, had been a sin of 
pride and disobedience and angry jealousy ; and of young love 
was born a tender desire that her heart, on the day inaugurat- 
ing her engagement to Joyce, .should wear the white robe of 
innocence. 

For Father Martin, indeed, had worked the gentle miracle 
of Mina's conversion. His conferences in relation to the " The- 
ology of Art," in appealing to her intellect, had quickened her 
sensitive soul to a homesickness for the practical spiritual the- 
ology from which it had strayed, Beauty-worship, and the way- 
wardness and erraticism of the artistic temperament in its youth, 



494 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 

had been the sources of Mina's whimsical heresies in the Catho- 
lic letter ; but in spirit she had never ceased to be a devout 
little daughter of the Church all artists love. In her return to 
the sacramental life she was happy and earnest ; and Gladys' 
companionship supported her, when Father Martin's inspiring 
hand was withdrawn. So unawakened to mature realizations 
was her child- like soul, that her misstep towards the impresario 
had not impressed her as a sin at all, until human love had 
vitalized her conscience. Now her heedless rebellion assumed to 
her the proportions of mortal guilt. Yet her self-accusation 
was a sweet sorrow, in her simple confidence of forgiveness. 
She would confess her sin to the saintly old mission-padre, who 
would penance her as she deserved, and absolve her; and then 
she would never, never sin any more ! Therefore, in spite of 
her contrite spirit, she was as joyous as the sunshiny, song- 
filled, fragrant autumn morning, the summer-like autumn of 
California, in the golden hours before the freshening rains. 

It was Raymond who, in behalf of his local employees, had 
enabled the struggling missionary to erect the Catholic chapel 
between Golden Gate Ranch and the nearest church- town; and 
now he entered it for the first time, with an uncomprehended 
sense of satisfaction in his part in the little mission. The padre 
was a gentle old priest, half-Spanish, half- Mexican, who had an- 
other mission twenty miles away. He had said his first Mass 
hours earlier, taken the slow local train fasting, and as the party 
from the Ranch arrived, was welcoming his mission- congrega- 
tion of emigrant- laborers and picturesque half-breed women, 
with as kindly a greeting to each individually as if his face were 
not wan under his snow-white hair, and his dark eyes strained 
and tired ! The new mission was as yet a poor enough little 
chapel, unplastered and humbly appointed ; but the grateful 
priest blessed Raymond, as he stepped upon its porch. 

" Every soul helped towards heaven at this mission will be 
your special pleader before God, my good son," he said, with 
his hand on Raymond's shoulder. 

" I am in need of friends at court, my Father," answered 
Raymond bitterly. But though his voice told the experienced 
priest that he was staggering under some heavy cross, his eyes 
were suddenly hopeful. Why had he felt impelled to come to 
the mission ? What if his problem of life, which love had com- 
plicated, might be solved by this man of God ? 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 495 

"If you will, confide in me after Mass, my son!" suggested 
the priest, answering Raymond's unspoken thought. ' I shall 
offer the Holy Sacrifice for your intention. Meantime, some of 
my good children wait for confession." 

He disappeared behind the screen forming a temporary 
confessional. Only Mina, and a few half-breed women with 
gaudy shawls or handkerchiefs over their heads, and fancy 
aprons over their short skirts, followed him. Mina emerged 
with her face like a sunbeam. He had not scolded her at all, 
the gentle old padre, but blessed her, and told her to be 
docile and pious, and that the good God loves a happy and fond 
young heart; and for penance, he had bidden her offer her Mass 
in charity for all who should die that day ! The dying were 
the old priest's special devotion. The living yet had the grace 
of time, the eternal doom of the dead already was spoken ; 
but the dying, oh, the dying in their perilous agony ! The 
violent, unshriven deaths of lawless border- life were a sad old 
story to the native priest. The promise of Paradise was his 
message to sinners, Christ's words to the thief on the cross ! 

Studying her peaceful face as the Mass was celebrated, Ray- 
mond's inspiration to take his trouble to the priest, as Mina 
had taken her innocent sins, was confirmed and strengthened 
for her sake, as well as his own. Of a sudden he realized his 
need of counsel in regard to Mina. With an incoherent word 
to Mam'selle, who looked after him in happy surprise, he made 
his way, when Mass was ended, into the little vestry. The 
rude frame extension was still incomplete and comfortless ; but 
a baptismal font was in it, for the women of the mission 
brought many babies. Three christening parties waited in 
rotation now ; and the hardy, nerveless, Indian-like little nurs- 
lings, with round black eyes blinking like the eyes of alert 
young animals, submitted to the baptismal-rite impassively, 
without one protesting cry. 

" So that 's baptism, is it ? ' smiled Raymond, when he had 
shut bright gold into each little palm, and the last thick- 
waisted, shapeless maternal figure had slouched away. "To 
think that those sunburned little kids can crow it over me, as 
salt-water Christians ! My people were all Baptists, and died 
off before I came to the age of immersion. But the ' pard ' of 
my first ' strike ' was Boyle Broderick, a Catholic ; and he 
turned me out not quite a heathen ! ' 



496 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 

The priest's grave expression of startled incredulity suddenly 
changed to a luminous smile. To receive baptism at his hands, 
in the chapel Raymond's generosity had erected and equipped, 
was not this the beautiful reward God had destined for the 
rich man, in return for his charitable spirit ? The thought 
seemed an inspiration, a clear message from heaven. If only 
this called soul would respond to it ! 

" My son," he cried, zealously, " you believe in God, you 
believe in the God- Man Christ, and hence in the Holy Para- 
clete to whom Christ's own words testified ! You believe truth 
must abide in the Apostolic Church ! So much I have learned 
from our little chat, when your generosity made me your debtor. 
It is enough ! All the rest shall follow, once the waters of 
faith have purged your soul of the life-sins for which is it so, 
my son? for the love of God, you sorrow! Yes? Did I not 
know it ? Then all is well. Let us call in the ladies and the 
good driver, Jose, and make of your baptism the little cere- 
mony ! You wish not to confess ? No ! It is not yet necessary. 
Contrite faith and baptism suffice!' 

" But I I come to you only by chance this morning, per- 
plexed by a matter in which your experience with hearts may 
help me. Later on, perhaps, my Father, ' 

"'Amen, Amen I say to thee, unless a man be born again of 
water and the Holy Ghost, he cannot enter into the kingdom of 
God ' / ' Be you then also ready, for at what hour you think not, 
the Son of Man will come' ! Resist not God! Why has He 
put this wonderful grace in your heart, if His mercy has not 
willed it ? Remember that though you are young and strong 
to-day, yet you know not the day nor the hour. That a man 
of so good heart should be unbaptized at your years, my son, 
Dio mio, this mad heretic country ! ' 

For an instant Raymond hesitated, struggling with human 
pride, with masculine dignity, with the worldling's instinct of 
human respect, even with a conscientious question of his own 
spiritual honesty. But suddenly as a lightning-flash it burst 
upon him that in truth he did believe, that he had believed all 
his life, though unconsciously. In his childhood, his early boy- 
hood, as he gazed at the stars, or listened to the winds, or 
watched the spring-time growing, had not his awed soul strained 
towards a knowledge it had missed, convinced of some omniscient 
Power? Had not his intelligent and observant youth been im- 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 497 

pelled to recognize a Divine First Cause, a Universal Father, an 
Omnipotent Providence, in all the infinitely varied yet harmoni- 
ous ordinances of the natural and human creation ? Had he 
not reverenced the Name and Life and Gospels of Christ, since 
first Boyle Broderick had shared his soul-lore with him ? And 
since Boyle's death, the Catholic death of a practical Catho- 
lic, where had he found spiritual convictions proved by the 
daily courage of them, the practice of principles fearless, re- 
proachless, unspotted by the world and flesh, adjusted to 
Christ's recorded teachings, save in the one, holy fold in which 
his friend had lived and died, the fold of whose lambs his un- 
worldly young ward, and the cloister- virgins who had reared her, 
were types : of whose shepherds, legion priests like Father 
Martin and this saintly old missionary, with their consecrated 
lives and mortified senses, were the testifying, convincing repre- 
sentatives ? Why, against his wife's threat of divorce, had he 
set the sacramental edict, " Till death do us part" save in faith 
that marriage should claim indeed the inviolability of a Christian 
sacrament : yet with whom but the apostolic succession, the 
sons of Peter, the priesthood of the Roman Catholic Church, 
do the sacraments abide ? Did he believe ? Undeniably he 
believed ! The sudden realization overwhelmed him. 

Ascribing Raymond's emotion to the natural hesitation and 
embarrassment of a confident and self-poised man of the world, 
unexpectedly faltering "as a little child," on the spiritual 
threshold, the priest took matters into his own tactful hands, 
and almost before Raymond realized his acquiescence, the sacra- 
mental ceremony was begun and ended. Then the vestry was 
cleared of its astounded but happy witnesses. 

." Now, speak of your trouble, if indeed your white soul 
still bears its burden," invited the priest. " The baptismal 
waters bear away many a cross on their tide. Is it so with 
you, or otherwise ? ' 

" It is otherwise, my Father." 

" Then confide in me, if you will, my son ! ' 

So Raymond told the man of God what he had come to 
tell, first of Mina, who was quickly disposed of ; then of his 
heart-problem, his wifeless marriage, with its threatened divorce, 
yet not as he would have told it only a quarter of an hour earlier ! 
Then it had been in his heart to cry out in the depths of his 
darkness, from the maze of his doubts, " Shall man put asunder ? ' 



498 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 

Now, with Jordan's transmuting waters purling in his soul, he 
cried only, " God hath joined together!' and looked to the 
priest for guidance to co-operate humanly with the indissoluble, 
because divinely, instituted union. 

" It is the lack of the sacrament, my son," said the priest, 
when Raymond's heart was unburdened. "Disunion, strife, 
failure to live up to love's heights, is the fate of humanity 
unsupernaturalized by the grace of the nuptial blessing. The 
tie of law, the social ceremony, are but empty and brittle 
husks, lacking the Divine benediction. I shall pray much for 
the conversion of the senora your spouse, that she, too, may 
become a child of the same good Mother, and soon kneel .by 
your side for the true union of soul which is the grace of the 
marriage- sacrament. Then the senora will be your wife with 
the blessing of God and His Holy Church ; and may the heri- 
tage of the Lord be your reward, my son, and your quiver no 
longer be empty ! ' 

Raymond's face was transfigured as he drove homeward in 
reverent silence, upon which his sympathetic companions did 
not intrude. He felt as if the message of Heaven had come to 
him. Had not the priest prophesied to him his heart's desire ? 
The hours of. waiting until his wife should receive him, though 
long in one sense, were miraculously short in another. Soul- 
thought is winged; and is Time's only victor. Raymond's 
spirit was testing its pinions. 

After luncheon, at which Imogen failed to appear, the 
tired Mam'selle and Gladys retreated to their rooms for a 
needed siesta; and Stephen obediently set out on horseback 
for the Pearson Ranch, . .to which Mina had improvised an 
errand, that she might be sure of a tete-a-tete with Joyce, who 
was remaining over Sunday. But far more truly than the 
young lovers strolling hand-in-hand towards the surf-line, Ray- 
mond, as he sought the lonely grove at the rear of the Ranch, 
faced a new heaven and a new earth, a life and love trans- 
figured ! The sunbeams slanting through the trees flashed upon 
him like celestial glimpses ; and the foliage, as the murmurous 
sea-wind stirred it, rustled like angel-wings. Alone with his 
restless mind, with his aching heart, he had been all too often ; 
but communion with a Christian soul was a novel and won- 
drous experience to him. He despaired no longer of his wife's 
love and loyalty. He had found the peace of God ! 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 499 

As the sea-wind blew in towards the inland grove, the low 
tide lapped the shore with a deepening murmur. Summer was 
still in the sunshine, but a hint of coming winter crisped the 
salty air. Joyce shivered, but Mina walked in love's golden 
weather. Her life-cup of joy was full. 

"Oh, isn't it just too lovely to live, and be young, and in 
love, and really and truly engaged to each other?' she cried, 
pirouetting about Joyce like a happy child. " Of course we '11 
have dear Father Martin to marry us ! When will you bring 
me my ring ? ' 

'Now, look here, Mina," stammered Joyce, shuffling up the 
sands as he halted, flushed and embarrassed, "as yet, we are 
not really engaged, you know ; for Mr. Raymond or your 
brother may show me the door, when I make a clean breast of 
of last evening ! ' 

"Why did you not put brother Stephen to the test this 
morning ? ' 

" Because I must speak to Mr. Raymond first, or to him 
and your brother together. I should have followed Mr. Ray- 
mond after luncheon, but that I thought a previous word with 
you might be wiser. You were excited last night, Mina. To^ 
day, are you as certain of your heart ? My fortune, you know, 
is only a bird in the bush ; and your people will resent my 
pretensions." 

Joyce spoke with conviction. All at once he was realizing 
that he had stumbled into a position which was no laughing 
matter, considering his relations to Raymond. With masculine 
prosaicness, he had turned into bed when the sunrise-party had 
separated ; and from the moment his head touched the pillow 
slept as soundly as if no sentimental complication had ensnared 
his free young life. But vigorously brushing his golden hair 
as he made his belated toilette, his stimulated second-thoughts 
had caused him to scowl doubtfully at the debonair face invit- 
ing his congratulations in the mirror. Moreover, he had scru- 
pled his silence in regard to his episode with Mina, as he ' 
breakfasted with Stephen, in the absence of the church-goers ; 
yet his initial confidence seemed due to his host and benefactor, 
and he had resolved to speak first to Raymond. In Joyce's 
heart of hearts struggled the unconfessed hope that he would 
be declined unconditionally, as a suitor for Mina. Yet, in her 
presence he was ashamed, and already even half-doubtful of his 



500 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 

disloyalty. The indiscriminate attraction of youth for youth, of 
maiden for man, of love for the responsive human heart, all 
pleaded for the mignonne little dancer. 

" As if money mattered at all," she was retorting, im- 
patiently. " The detail of fortune need not be considered. / 
have enough for both ! ' 

" If you had nothing, my position would be more honor- 
able " 

" Proud Joyce ! Sensitive Joyce ! Morbid Joyce ? Why do 
I love thee ? " 

" Why, indeed ? " . 

" I am sure / don't know ! Here I came out with you for 
nothing in the world but to be made love to, and you talk only 
of sordid old money ! Money ? Pooh ! Cousin Raymond and 
Stephen rise above money ! Financiers are the least mercenary 
of men ! ' 

" There, now ! See what it is to be a girl ! Nothing short 
of heaven-born feminine genius could figure out financiers in 
just that way ! ' 

" It is the true way ! Why, cousin Raymond urges even 
Gladys to make a real love-match : and Stephen was quite fierce 
when those titles followed her from Newport ! Then, Joyce, all 
of a beautiful sudden, I thought a thought ' 

" Mina, Mina, never ! You mean that you just thought you 
thought a thought ! " 

"Now I shall not tell you what it was-! Anyway, it is a 
secret ! " 

" Then you '11 never resist telling it ! Tell away ! ' 

" ff I tell you, will you build me a sand-chair ' 

" Bribery ! Scandalous bribery ! ' 

She stopped short, her eyes laughing up shyly through their 
concealing lashes, mischievous little dimples adding roguishness 
to her smile, her piquant face alight with girlish cajolery. 

" A lovely, deep sand-chair, with arms and a back, and 
big enough for two ? ' 

"You little flirt 1 You bewitching little coquette ! You irre- 
sistible little sweetheart ' 

' Oh, now you begin to be lovely ! I '11 tell you anything 
when you 're nice ! ' 

Well, tell me everything, while I scoop out this sand 
with " 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 501 

" Not with my Sunday-best parasol, no, sir ! I brought it 
out by mistake! If you broke it, you would have to buy me 
another at the jeweller 's, to-morrow morning, when you go 

for MY DIAMOND RING ! " 

" Say, if you talk to me of diamonds ' 

" Not diamonds, only one diamond ! The very biggest, 
whitest, most magnificent solitaire-diamond to be found in San 
Francisco ! ' 

" Miss Morris, I warned you that you had no idea of a 
poor man's disadvantages ! Try to get it through your dear, 
dense, unpractical little noddle, Mina, that I could n't pay for 
a ring like that in a year ! ' 

" Well, then, never mind paying for it ! Charge it to Ste- 
phen. The idea of mean old money for dear, beautiful engage- 
ment-rings, anyway ! They ought to be given away, for love ! ' 

" Feminine genius again ! Eureka ! That 's a grand idea ! 
We '11 just wait for yours, until they are ! ' 

" You mean, stingy, heartless ' 

"And meantime, let us return to that secret! Secrets are 
the only things in the world that get diamonds off a girl's 
mind ! " 

"Well, it is only just just that the thought flashed upon 
me how perfectly lovely it would be, if if Now, would n't it, 
Joyce, dear, would n't it ? ' 

" ' Ye happy little fishes in the deep, deep sea ' ! Would n't 
what?" 

" I '11 tell you the rest when you finish that chair ! ' 

" Look here, my affianced betrothed, not a second leg to 
this throne built of sand, but instead, a best parasol drowned 
in the sea, if that one and only think you ever thinked in 
your life, is not whispered into my engaged ear, instanter ! ' 

" O Joyce, it's simply thrilling to be ruled by you! I just 
love to be made to do things, things that I 'm dying to do, I 
mean, of course ! When we are married, you '11 just make me 
tell you every secret I know, won't you ? ' 

1 Make a woman above all, a woman married to her own 
husband, tell" the secrets of all her confiding best friends? 
Mina, never expect impossible impossibilities ! ' 

" Now I shall not tell you at all ? " 

Then ' if you have tears to shed, prepare to shed them 
now'! Behold the pathetic spectacle of a quadruped- chair with 



502 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 

i 

but one lorn leg to stand on ! Likewise, of a Sunday-best, 
china-handled ' 

" China ? That 's mother-of-pearl ! " 

" A pearl-handled, gold-plated " 

" Not plated. Solid gold, of course ! ' 

"Well so is a dentist's plate, isn't it? Then if this gold 
plate is not a plate, what on the sea-sands is it? A platter?' 

"A 'platter' ! Why, that's my monogram!" 

" Ah ! Monogram ? 7 should call it a hieroglyphic, at least ! 
Well, then, behold a pearl-handled, gold-monogramed, white 
mosquito-net, ' 
. "' Mosquito-net?' My real lace?" 

" Real lace over er saffron damask ' 

" ' Saffron ? Horrors ! Why, that 's just cream ! And a 
'damask' parasol! Your mind is on table-cloths! Don't you 
know satin ? ' 

" Real-lace over cream satin umbrella-^ ' 
^ '" Umbrella!"' 

" Yes, madam, by its destined affinity for liquid water, I pro- 
claim this sun-parasol to be an umbrella ! Behold, then, I say, 
a satin-handled, cream-monogramed, pearl-laced, solid gold um- 
brella" 

"Is that sand-chair ready for me to faint in?' 

" Umbrella, doomed to be dead- drowned in salt-water instead 
of fresh, if that feminine-secret-is-not-betrayed-with-traditional- 
promptness-this-confidential-minute ! ' 

' Oh, well, after all, Joyce, perhaps it is not quite really a 
secret, you know; only just ' 

"Only just not a secret! Why, certainly! Of course! 
Knew it all the time ! Continue ! ' 

" Well, you won't spoil it all by telling any one, will you ? ' 

"Before I know it to tell, I shall tell it. That is final!" 

" Oh, you are such a tyrant ! Well, then, if you must have 
it, my heavenly thought was just how too, too beautifully 
lovely it would be, if " 

Yes, 'If?' Behold a Sunday-best parasol going going 



" 



" If StepJien and Gladys should fall in love with each other / ' 
Joyce sank prone on the sands, showering them up wildly 
with hands and feet. 

" Say, is that your secret ? ' he demanded. " Is that your 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 503 

not your secret ? Is that the one thought you ever thunk in 
your life ? Is that, that alone, only that, the state-secret I have 
been struggling to wrest from you, for the last stormful, stress- 
ful, Dante- and- Dore hours ? ' 

" Why, of course it is ! What did you expect ? ' 

" Just what you gave me, nothing ! ' 

" Do you call it nothing to be Gladys Broderick's brother, 
I 'd like to know ? Would not she make us a perfectly angelic 
sister?" 

" Oh, I don't know," hesitated Joyce, rising with sudden 
gravity, and meeting his brows in an unconsciously heavy frown. 
He did not analyze his reluctance to favor Mina's not unnatural 
idea. Gladys and Stephen in love ? Gladys, by marriage, his 
sister ? Why not ? And yet and yet 

"'You don't know!'" repeated Mina, scornfully. "Well, / 
know, and I 'm the head of this family ! What a mere man and 
husband knows, is not worth knowing ! ' 

Her gay little laugh was the music of happiness. Joyce, in 
spite of his momentary pang, resisted neither it nor her ! Mina 
was winning a lover. 

The low tide had turned ; and an inflowing wave suddenly 
reached the sand-chair, and sent its occupants scurrying inland. 
Golden Gate and Surfside beaches were exempt from the quick- 
sands, treacherous currents, and shark-haunted waters making 
less favored sites places of peril and death ; but the sudden 
fierce storms of the Pacific not infrequently lashed the calm 
waves to tidal fury. Even now came a sea- change. The wind 
blew in freshly; and dark clouds, with fleecy white fringes fluff- 
ing and tangling, scudded across the sun like white-winged 
ravens of evil omen, casting fantastic shadows upon the two 
beautiful, laughing young faces. 

The same shadows darkened the eucalyptus-grove within 
which Raymond had lingered, oblivious to time's passage as he 
studied the little book which the padre had given him. Was it 
already sunset ? he wondered, roused by the sudden gloom from 
the long reverie which, unrealized by himself, had been his 
sweet first taste of mental prayer and spiritual colloquy. He 
hastened towards the house, and his wife's maid met him out- 
side her mistress' suite. 

Yes, Madame would see Monsieur," she assented; but her 
eyes were regretful as they followed him. Marie knew that 



504 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 

Madame's mood was not auspicious! Imogen had been thinking 
over her grievances, and her wrath had accumulated dangerously. 

Why had her mistaken mother ever taken her to hateful 
Carruthdale ? Why had her cousin Martin not loved her ? 
Why had her uncle not made her his heiress before Raymond's 
millions had entrapped her into an uncongenial alliance ? Of 
what pleasure or advantage were her youth and brilliant beauty, 
isolated from their social settings ? What had she, a conserva- 
tive Eastern Morris, in common with the democratic West ? 

In the natural as well as in the social sense, Imogen re- 
sented California. Hating the moist chill of its trade-winds 
even as she hated its noon-day heats, depressed by the 
mystical beauty of its in-drifting sea- fogs even as the blaze of 
the alternating sunshine palled upon her, she saw no redeem- 
ing feature to life as lived on the Ranch. The long drives, the 
still longer horseback excursions in which the girls exulted, 
bored her to the verge pf extinction. Picnic-luncheons on 
Island Rock, spiced by an element of perilous adventure as the 
tide made its inroads till the dancing boats strained at their 
stakes, and the waves showered the Island with iridescent spray, 
she disdained as the frolics of the " Pearson hoydens," be- 
tween whom and her, waged war. Only when skimming over 
the waves to Monterey, or to Seal Rock and the Cliff House x 
on her beautiful new steam-yacht " The Imogen," with a gay 
party on board, and a champagne-luncheon served by pictur- 
esque Chinamen, did Mrs. Raymond confess that even the 
Golden Gate had its occasional compensations. Yet already loss 
of novelty was inviting monotony. To Europe she would go, 
in defiance of consequences. If divorce should result, what 
matter? 

The idea of divorce was not a new one to Imogen, yet 
never, until the night of the ball, had she entertained it seriously. 
Morally, she had few scruples of any sort ; but socially, she 
shunned disadvantage ; and the impregnable position of a re- 
proachless wife, had been Raymond's strongest hold upon her. 
His indulgence, however, must continue, his dictation, end for 
ever ! Such was Imogen's uncompromising decision. 

She acknowledged his greeting with a sold civility which, 
more effectually than repulse, served to keep him at a formal 
distance. A feminine flash of wrath predicts speedy tears; but 
the mood freezing tears, is less womanly. 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 505 

" I presume you have come to apologize for last night," 
she said, gesturing him to be seated. " If so, your ebullition 
is already forgotten. I am sure you will never repeat the mis- 
take. In the past, you have been always more than considerate. 
I should regret to doubt your chivalry, in the future." 

Raymond's heart sank at the words ; yet Imogen was more 
than courteous ; she was gracious, for Imogen ! If he avoided 
offence, she would not be relentless. His wife's heart was still 
his desire. 

" I acknowledge that I was wrong to oppose you publicly, 11 
he admitted. " Forgive an impulse into which love and pain 
betrayed me. The fault shall not be repeated." 

" Nor your opposition sustained ? ' 

" That is another matter ! " 

" It is the one and only matter under present consideration. 
Pray do not waste time in useless evasion, James. We have 
not too much time before dinner ! ' 

" I evade nothing, but I confess to a dread of your false 1 
impression. If I object to your absence for the coming winter, 
to the ocean rolling again between us, surely my objection 
is not unjustified ? Imogen, do you realize how little of my 
wife's society you have granted me, since our marriage ? ' 

She stirred impatiently. 

' I am not responsible for the social seasons," she said. " I 
do not lead my world, but only follow it. You are always 
privileged to accompany me ! ' 

' I am not privileged to live in idleness, or to degenerate 
into a mere time-killer, I, a man still in health and prime ! 
Upon my large interests depend the smaller ones of thousands 
of men and families. To sustain these .is my duty in the 
world; and who is without a duty? Not even you, my wife; 
and forgive me if I remind you that only the duty we shirk 
becomes burdensome ? ' 

: To what shirked duty of mine do you refer ? ' 

( To such duty of love as you consented to assume, when 
you married me. A wife's husband exists. A wife's home 
needs her presence. My darling, home and husband both claim 
you!" 

' At present, I am with my husband, in my home, am I 
not?" 

Her eyes, even more contemptuous than her tone, flashed 
VOL. LXXV. 33 



5o6 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 

through the suite a glance stabbing Raymond's heart ; for he 
had transformed the plain rooms of the Ranch into palatial 
apartments for his Eastern bride, rejoicing in his labor of love. 
Dainty boudoir de luxe, and sumptuous bedroom, mirrored 
dressing-room and marble bath, all alike testified to a lavish 
devotion, a royal expenditure. Yet disdain was her measure 
of recompense to him. He sighed, but his words were still 
gentle. 

" Say only that the present prophesies the future," . he 
pleaded, "and I shall be content." 

"You mean that you ask the sacrifice of my indepen- 
dence ? ' 

. " Independence within the married relation is impossible, 
Imogen. Interdependence substitutes it." 

" It has taken you many years to discover your epigram." 

' No, but I have waited many years for you to echo it. In 
consideration of your youth and my absorption in business, I 
have hesitated to object to your absences, while hours of lone- 
liness were possible. But now that Gladys has joined us, your 
home life will no longer be solitary. Therefore I ask you at 
last to begin it." 

" ' Home-life ! ' ". she echoed, amusement sparkling in her 
brilliant eyes. "The peasant's hearth-stone, the 'humble cot- 
tage ' of pastoral sentiment, the ' sweet home,' of the virtuous 
masses ! ' Home-liie ' ! ' 

"Yes;" he retorted, with a sudden hot flush of resentment, 
'home-life: the life for which a man marries; the life in 
which his good is stimulated, and his evil repressed ; the life 
which keeps the human world going ; the one and only life in 
which a woman fills God's and man's ideal of a woman ! By 
heaven, then, yes, home-life ! ' 

" Look at me, James," she smiled. 

She had clasped her hands behind her head, and the pose 
threw out her noble young figure, and effectively framed her 
brilliant face. Her negligee, of the texture and hue of corn- 
silk, had the subtle dignity of an artistic ball-gown. In the 
lounging- chair massed with cushions, her easy grace yet had its 
haughtiness. The pride of her maidenhood had been her fasci- 
nation for Raymond. The matured pride of her womanhood 
was challenging him, now. 

' I am, to-day, I believe," she questioned, " much what I 



1902.] JOYCE J oss ELY N, SINNER. 507 

was when you sought to marry me ? Or do I flatter myself 
unduly ? Has marriage quite altered me ? ' 

" You are not altered, Imogen ! ' 

" As your fiancee, did I, then, impress you as the making 
of a domestic housewife, of a bread-and-butter Charlotte, of a 
Gretchen, a Griselda, a woman of the Darby's Joan type ? ' 

" Every man with a heart in his breast is more or less of a 
Darby, Imogen : and therefore takes his Joan lor granted, in 
the woman he makes his wife ! ' 

His acquiescence was not what she expected ; and in worst- 
ing, it irritated her. The birth-flame of anger flickered in her 
eyes, and burned vividly on her cheeks. 

" You are begging my question," she cried. " You know, 
even as I know, that with open eyes you wooed and married a 
girl of society, a woman of the world. Then why expect me 
to be more or less, even though I am now your wife ? ' 

She rose and stood by the window. The breeze ruffled her 
smooth hair, and stirred the lace on her shoulder. She turned 
from its caress with a frown of annoyance. It was as tenderly 
disturbing as love ! 

"Your Darby-and-Joan life would kill me," she said. "With 
your ideals and standards, you should have married a pretty 
nursemaid ! We are neither conjugal nor maternal, we other 
women ! But, James, we are something finer, more delicate, 
more rare, more complex " 

She resumed her chair, drawing it to a small stand across 
which she leaned towards him. Her wedding ring gleamed 
between her clasped fingers. Raymond's eyes lingered on it. 

" You men ! ' she murmured. " You primeval men ! How 
can the socially evolved woman account to you ? Your ideal is 
the female, not the exquisite feminine ! Yet the feminine is 
the complement of the man civilized, of man cultured, of the 
gentleman " 

Her small mouth quivered. Her delicate nostrils dilated. 
She was defending herself, uttering a plea for her type. What 
miracle had humbled her pride to justify itself ? Ah ! some- 
where in Imogen's woman-breast was an embryo heart, -and the 
love of her husband was quickening it. 

' It has been said," she went on, against his stern, sad 
silence, " that no man does two things well. Then why multiply 
the vocations of the frailer vessel, the woman ? There are wo- 



5o8 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 

men for all men, gentlewomen for the few. A man makes his 
choice between them." 

" A man of ideals marries both in one, Imogen ! ' 

"Then masculine ideals are both selfish and irrational. You 
desire too much, you surrender too little. No one man can 
live each and all the phases of human life. He must accept his 
limitations, at their highest!' 

Her hand went to her throat. What was hurting her, 
strangling her ? Supreme pride, life-long reserve, alike battled 
against the appeal she was making ; but the prospect of sepa- 
ration had awakened an unexpected, scarcely comprehended re- 
gret in Imogen. There was a strength in the patience and 
goodness of her husband that, as she contemplated his loss, 
suddenly thrilled her with subtle attraction. Union was prefer- 
able to divorce, but on her own terms only ! If she could 
but impress him, convince him, reconcile him 

" Jim," she said, and her voice had a gentle note in it, 
" the laborer on your road marries the woman of mere domestic 
and maternal instincts, but your marital claims are less primi- 
tive ! As a man of great fortune, and therefore of fame,- a 
man destined to be a figure, a leader in the world, a motor 
of its dictating forces, you have soared to a sphere where the 
ideal obtains, and your material side must subserve it. The 
wife who would minister to your lesser needs, would fail your 
greater and higher. The housewife and mother has her ad- 
mirable plane, but it is not in the seats of the mighty. Kin- 
dred ambitions, culture, finesse, the favor of courts and the 
prestige of salons, equip the affinity of a man of illustrious suc- 
cess ; but her type has its price, Exemption ! ' 

" Exemption from what, my wife ? ' 

" From the practical cares and physical claims to which 
coarser- fibred womanhood adjusts itself. The gentlewoman is 
not mere woman, James. By temperament, by sensibilities, by 
fastidious taste and finely- tempered if riot delicate physique, she 
is necessarily set apart as a lily of her sex, who neither toils 
nor spins ; as its sensitive-plant, whom rude realities blight ; 
as a human bird-of-passage, because winged by ambitions that 
span the social world. Such a one, as a wife, may not serve 
the natural man ; but she consummates his master, the gen- 
tleman ! Does my distinction appeal to you ? ' 

"In what way have you fulfilled your ideals, as my wife?' 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 509 

" I have guarded your honor, represented you expediently, 
established your social name and fame, sowed your fortune 
where it would reap you honorable reward, and in achieving 
for you conservative cosmopolitan associations, have both ex- 
tended and dignified your career ! ' 

" And you rank vain and empty worldly ends above vital 
human causes ? You believe my career to be all, and my man- 
hood nothing ? You dream that social honors compensate a 
man's living heart for wife-love, child-love, and home-life re- 
linquished ? ' 

" My convictions are those of my world. Your assimilation 
of its ideals is but a matter of time. Meantime we must agree 
to differ!" 

" On the contrary, I have agreed too long, Imogen ! It is 
for you to concede to my differences, in future." 

' If by concession, you mean radical change in my system 
of life, you demand an impossibility which we will not waste 
time in discussing. My resolve is as irrevocable, my decision 
as final as yours, James." 

"What do you imply?" . 

" That our separation is inevitable. We must part,-^-though 
in amity." 

" My dear wife, you are talking wildly. Our marriage is 
indissoluble, our parting this side of death, impossible. Surely 
we face each other intelligently, on common Christian ground ? ' 
You answer me with mere cant ? ' 

" My answer is not cant, Imogen ; though I cannot blame 
you for thinking it such, from my lips! But there is much 
that I had it in my heart to tell you. All my life, particu- 
larly all my married life, I have felt the lack of a supreme 
umpire, an infallible solver, a universal key for life's daily 
bafHing problems. My want has been filled by the Christian 
creed ; and this morning the grand old faith received me. 
Dear, your marriage- failure has been with the man who lacked 
God. Let the man with a God retrieve it ! ' 

On the little table upon which she leaned was the bell that 
summoned Marie. She rang it, and then rose resolutely. 

" As you see," she said, " I have yet to dress for dinner. 
Meantime, Mam'selle and Gladys will be delighted to discuss 
your religious experiences with you. By the way, is your 
ward to sail with me, or is she not ? " 



510 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 

Marie appeared, but retreated with celerity, at Raymond's 
imperious dismissal. 

"Imogen," he pleaded, "give up this voyage; give it up, 
dear, if only as a, favor to me! ' 

' Does your objection apply to this one voyage in particu- 
lar, or to my independent future life in general ? ' 

"You have said it." 

He had taken his stand, she was retaining hers ! It was 
war to the death between them. 

" Then I refuse to consider your objection," she answered. 

" And I, in turn, refuse to be refused consideration ! ' 

" Such refusal is not your privilege." 

" It is more, Imogen : it is my sacred obligation before 
earth and heaven ! In the past I have been a weakling, and 
the present is my punishment. But the future shall redeem my 
mistake ! ' 

Through the room, like an unseen bird of song, the rising 
wind fluttered; bringing with it the sough of the sea- waves 
the murmur of the leaves, the far, faint minor of the buoy of 
Island Rock. Something in the man's voice, a calm yet pas- 
sionate note, harmonized with the repressed power notable in 
the gentlest murmur of insistent, invincible Nature. 

" You are showing yourself to me in your primeval colors," 
she said, scornfully. " But as woman is no longer man's mere 
slave and chattel, of course you accept the result ? " 

He drew a quick breath as he rose and faced her. For 
once her proximity exerted no softening spell. His pride of 
manhood was aroused, sex- assertion, and masculine instinct of 
mastery ! He began mildly, but spoke on with increasing vehe- 
mence. In his words were a dominance new to her. 

"The result is not to me, Imogen, but to you! I have en- 
treated you long enough, years too long, God knows ! Now, 
my entreaty becomes a command. Hereafter my wife lives 
where I live, shares my ' worse ' as well as my ' better,' obeys 
my just wishes, and realizes that love's slave may be likewise 
love's master, even though the most indulgent and tender of 
masters ! So the past ends ! " 

Her eyes fell before his; but her mocking voice still defied 
him. 

" Who is she f " she asked. 

" Who is who ? " 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 511 



'This ideal Joan whom you depict so eloquently, in whose 
favor, from this hour, I abdicate, as your wife ? ' 
" Imogen ! ' he cried, " Imogen ! ' 
But already the dressing-room door had close behind her. 

He stumbled out of the room, down the long stairs, out-of- 
doors without motive, and but semi-consciously. The air struck 
refreshingly on his fevered face. Instinctively he turned towards 
the sea, whence the wind wafted the chill of an approaching 
fog. As his eyes fell upon the stranded boats, a sudden crav- 
ing for strenuous action, for strong motion, for exhausting phy- 
sical effort, possessed him. He launched the small rowboat in 
whose oarlocks four oars rested idly, and was just pushing off 
in it, when Mina's voice recalled him. She was running lightly 
ahead of Joyce, her dark hair wind-fluffed into tiny curls, her 
vivid face glowing and gleeful. 

"Wait for us; wait, cousin Jim!' she called. "We want to 
go with you ! ' And then she halted till Joyce overtook her. 

"You can speak to him now, and /'// help you!' she en- 
couraged him. Then she tripped into the boat, and nestled in 
the cushioned stern. Joyce followed with a nervously beating 
heart. He shrank from the ordeal before him. 

The afternoon sun, now well in the west, shone fitfully ; its 
glory obscured by passing clouds from which the wind blew in 
termittently. The inflowing waves roughened under the gusts ; 
and the little boat rocked, and rose and fell, as it cut its way 
against them. 

" Speak ! Tell him ! ' whispered Mina, impatiently prodding 
Joyce with her pliant foot ; but Joyce rowed on in non-commit- 
tal silence, his eyes beseeching her for further grace. Raymond 
had settled to his oars, quite oblivious of the little byplay. His 
pent-up emotions exulted in the physical vent, and Joyce's best 
strokes scarcely kept pace with him. Half-way to the Rock, 
however, his forced speed slackened till he merely feathered ; 
and then Mina, with a challenging grimace at Joyce, took the 
initiative, and forced his laggard avowals. 

" Dear, kind old cousin Jim," she coaxed, " Joyce and I I 
mean Joyce wishes to ask you," and there, with half-shy, half- 
mischievous intent, she paused; leaving Joyce no choice but 
to stammer an explanation. 

" Mr. Raymond," he gasped, crimson and reckless, " you 



512 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 

know me, my means, my prospects, everything ! Ought I to 
be kicked out for for daring to hope that you that Mr. 
Morris" 

" He wants me to marry him," explained Mina, practically. 
" We 're in love, cousin Jim ; and you believe in love, don't 
you? Joyce insisted upon telling you first of anybody! Even 
Stephen does not know about us, yet ! ' 

Raymond stared at them blankly. In love, Joyce and 
Mina ? In his present mood, the tender passion appealed only 
to his intense bitterness. He faced them in a silence more elo- 
quent than words, the tragedy of love in his eyes. 

Joyce resumed his oars, in the wrath of young pride hum- 
bled. Silence seemed to him far more insulting than the most 
scathing spoken censure. So he, Joyce Josselyn, was beneath 
contempt. Such was the sincerity of a rich man's democratic 
theories ! He would elope with Mina, by way of revenge. No, 
he would withdraw his suit at once, with the most dignified 
indifference ! Then, when his mark was made, Raymond should 
realize his mistake, too late. For Mina, broken-hearted little 
Mina, would have gone to her premature grave ! 

But, in truth, Raymond's thoughts were not at all those as- 
cribed to him ; and in any case, he knew Joyce's predicament 
to be concessive rather than voluntary. Like Stephen, Ray- 
mond had not been blind to Mina's unsolicited fancy; .and his 
key to Joyce's present position was in his pocket, in the shape 
of the letter delivered to him by special messenger that morn- 
ing. It was against Mina not Joyce that his sore heart was 
hardening. Would not Imogen's kinswoman deal this boy, in 
the stress and need of his years of manhood, a fate similar to 
his own ? 

" Joyce insisted upon telling you first of anybody ! ' re- 
peated Mina, with propitiating emphasis. 

Then the gates of his silence swung open. His passionate 
words poured out in a headlong torrent. Mina, accustomed 
only to Raymond's indulgent tenderness, paled and cowered 
aghast. 

' Love ? ' he cried. " Marriage ? Are there no subjects 
sacred to your volatile mind ? Are there no words too solemn 
to be light on your lips? What does love mean to you, you 
baby with a rattle, you child with a doll, you coquette to whom 
a heart is a trinket? What is your conception of marriage? 



1 902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 513 

A new ring for your finger, a new lover for your vanity ! God 
save men from wives like you ! ' 

" Oh, I say," protested Joyce, ineffectually. Raymond's 
eyes burned past him to the little scapegoat shrinking beyond. 

" You in love ? ' he scathed. " You to think of marriage, 
you, a dancing little moth, an idle human butterfly, seeking 
only life's sunlight and flowers ? What do you know of the 
battle of life ? How would you gird Joyce to wage it? How 
would you reward him ? Youth and beauty are not womanhood, 
nor laughter and pouting and kisses, love and marriage ! 
Have you strength and earnestness, have you conviction and 
purpose, have you tenderness and courage ? Are you noble 
enough to love sweet suffering ? Can you sacrifice yourself 
daily and hourly for another ? Why, you poor little chrysalis, 
life is scarcely yet born in you ! Yet you take a man's soul 
into your heedless keeping ! Is your past your title to deal 
with it?" 

" I have no past," sobbed Mina, indignantly. 

"Then your love-future has yet to be served and merited. 
The wife who makes a man's life, does not go to him from her 
cradle ! She must have learned girlhood's lessons, as a preface 
to womanhood's ! But you what have you been, as yet, but 
a trifler with humanities, an evader of life's realities. Have you 
taken your degree in fidelity, by maiden- loyalty to your creed 
and its practices ? Have you served your apprenticeship to 
tenderness and unselfishness and service, as a gentle daughter 
to Mam'selle, a devoted sister to Stephen ? Has your charity 
for the sinful, your love for the poor, your sympathy for the 
suffering, taught you the meaning of the 'for better, for worse,' 
' for richer, for poorer,' ' in sickness and in health,' of the 
marriage-service ? No, you have lived, first and last, for your- 
self yourself, only ! And you dream, you dare to dream that 
such is the life, the character, the woman-stuff, of which wives 
and mothers are made ! ' 

" I have lived for Art," defended Mina. 

' Art ? What is your art but a sensuous beauty-love, a 
soulless self-worship, with vanity for its inspiration, and public 
applause for its end ? True art is holy ; but judge your tree 
by its fruits ! Only last night, you were deserting us all, 
selfishly sacrificing the hearts that have loved and served you 
all your life for the praises and promises of the operatic 



514 JOYCE Joss EL YN, SINNER. [July, 

signer ! O yes, I know all about it, even to Joyce's part in 
restraining you ! The signer's honor asserted itself, and he sent 
me a note from the station, which reached me this morning. 
Between him and Joyce you were vacillating only yesterday! 
To-morrow, when marriage palls, your heart will revert to the 
stage. Love and wifeliness are not in you, not yet, little Mina ! 
' Wifeliness ? ' What am I saying ? A wife must be, first of 
all, a woman ! What are you that is even ' true womanly ? ' " 

" Everything ! ' resented Mina, with a stamp of her foot. 
Then she relented, and flashed Raymond an appealing little 
glance that smiled tremulously through rising tears. " Love 
has made me a woman, you cross cousin," she whispered re- 
proachfully. 

The keel grated against Island Rock. The tide was mount- 
ing swiftly, and already the greater part of the island was sub- 
merged. As the boat drifted up to the highest stake, a strong 
iron rod driven deep in the rock, Raymond gestured his com- 
panions to land in advance of him, and they obeyed with 
alacrity, for the new Raymond had startled them. With his 
eyes fixed abstractedly upon the young figures above him, he 
flung the ring of the boat- chain to the stake, and quickly 
followed them up the Rock. 

' Love may make you a woman, dear," he emphasized, less 
harshly; " but the miracle works not to-day, or to-morrow! 
Does a passionate child, a spoiled coquette, gain in an hour 
of courtship the earnest soul, the poised mind, the great heart 
of true womanhood ? Does the first blush of young love assure 
life-long fidelity ? By your love for Joyce, save him from mar- 
riage with a mere pet and plaything! By your love for him, 
spare him, spare him " 

All the pain of his heart, all the revolt of his manhood, was 
in his fierce words, as they struggled from him. He forgot 
Joyce, he forgot Mina : he remembered only himself and Imogen. 
To the sky and the sea he accused her. 

" Spare Joyce a wife," he cried, " to whom he is only a 
banker good for exhaustless letters- of- credit, an occasional host, 
when his hospitality proves a convenience, a lover accepted 
not for acceptance, but only for life- long repulse! Spare Joyce 
a wife who, sharing the bread earned in the sweat of his brow, 
shuns her part in the curse which is humankind's blessing, and 
shuts him from life's vital issues ! Spare him a wife who is too 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 515 

fine a gentlewoman for mere womanly home-making, who is 
proud to sway salons, but spurns to rock cradles, who deigns 
to be his social champion, but scorns to be his heart's better- 
half, his tempted man-soul's helpmate ! Such may be the 
wife for a gentleman ; but, by heaven, she is not the wife for a 
man ! Mature to womanhood, to noble womanhood, Mina, before 
you even think of love and marriage. They mean that the 
soul of some man is at stake ! In God's Name, don't risk it, 
don't risk it ! " 

A sudden wind swirled a great wave towards them. Their 
fascinated eyes followed it as it swelled and sloped, paling into 
foam even before it broke upon the island, about which it 
eddied in myriad whirlpools. The buoy rose and sank, and its 
bell tolled stridently. Far at sea swayed a haze, like, an open- 
ing curtain. The fog was coming up with the tide. 

"Come," said Raymond, wheeling about abruptly. "The 
fog must not get ahead of us. Back to the boat, Joyce, with 



a heart for crack-rowing, or we may be adrift all night ! ' 

But even as they turned to follow him he reeled back, 
staring incredulously at the chainless stake before him. 

"The boat!' he cried, an anguish of remorse in .his voice. 
" By heavens, the boat, the boat ! ' 

For even in his shock of surprise Raymond knew what had 
set the boat adrift, and realized that the guilt of the accident 
was his own. He recalled his excitement and absorption in the 
emotional moment of landing, and his consequent heedless 
fling of the ring to the stake, against which it had jingled 
audibly. With his eyes upon Joyce and Mina, and his thoughts 
upon Imogen, he had failed to take note that the ring had but 
caught on the large round head of the stake, not slipped 
safely over it. A few surges of the sea, and its insecure hold 
had loosened. 

Half-way to the shore the empty boat reeled and righted, 
a pathetic spar on the restless waste, otherwise shipless and 
desolate. 

For an instant each looked mutely into the other's blanched 
faces. Then Mina, throwing up her arms in despair, cast her- 
self down on the rock, with a terrible cry. 

" It is death," she shuddered, " death in the dark, awful, 
fathomless waters ! O cruel God, O terrible God, save us, save 
us, save us ! " 



516 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 



CHAPTER XII. 



"THE DIVINE COERCION.' 



" I cannot swim a stroke," admitted Raymond, paling. 
' But / can," exulted Joyce, rushing into trim for his 
plunge; "and the tide is with me. You just keep above 
water, and I '11 catch up with the boat in a jiffy ! " 

But Mina, starting up, flung her arms wildly about him. 

" It is good-by, Joyce," she sobbed. " You may save your- 
self, but not us not us ! And oh, I am afraid to die, I have 
been so wicked ! Tell Stephen Mam'selle I am sorry " 

He silenced her with a hasty kiss; and, flashing a last 
glance at Raymond, cleared the reef with a leap, and dived 
into deep waters. When he reappeared, he was already a dis- 
tant figure, well on his way towards the little boat that dipped 
and veered as if coquetting with the shore it approached. 

" Call for help, Mina ! Call and signal ! On land or water, 
some one must see or hear us," panted Raymond, in the pauses 
between his own cries. 

But Mina crouched unheeding, her hopeless eyes fixed upon 
the dear golden head fast receding from sight. She knew that 
Joyce's gallant strokes, like Raymond's cries, were but wasted 
efforts. It seemed to her now, that she had known always of 
this tragical destiny. Step by step she could trace fate's re- 
lentless trend towards it. Love had been but the golden star 
illumining its way. 

" Good-by ! ' she moaned softly, as Joyce passed beyond 
sight. " Oh, my beautiful Joyce, good-by ! " 

"No," cried Raymond, hopefully; "he has gained on the 
boat, he will return in time ! " 

Her blanched face did not brighten, nor did the sorrow and 
dread of her dark eyes lessen. She grasped his hand and drew 
him down beside her. Towards their feet the rising tide 
strained strenuously. The surf's spray plashed her face with the 
chill dews of death. She spoke with lips parched by her terror. 

" He will not return in time," she said. " Oh, do you not 
see that nothing can save us, nothing? Our fate has been 
written, the voice of death calls us. God's Hand is upon us 
two!" 

"No, no, no!" 




1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 517 

" Listen, Jim ! Why were you baptized only this morning ? 
Why was I inspired to confess to the padre ? Why a hundred 
coincidences too late now to mention, but all pointing to a 
single end ? Because we were facing this death, you and I ! 
It is no accident, no mischance. It is Providence, clear Provi- 
dence ! And you, Jim, you, at the final hour, have revealed to 
me God's why ? ' 

"Why, then, Mina ? In Christ's Name, why?" 

" To deliver you from Imogen, to save .Joyce from me ! ' 

He stared at her in bewilderment. Her first instinct of 
rebellion, her first terror, seemed over. She sat quite calmly> 
high on the crest of the Rock, her elbow on her knees, her 
face sunk in her hand, her eyes fixed luminously before her, as 
if she gazed on visions. Was this the child-like, thoughtless, 
frivolous little Mina whose spiritual lack he had but recently 
arraigned so pitilessly, this seer, this revealer, this interpreter 
of death's mystery ? Every reproach his bitterness had hurled 
at her shamed and pained him intolerably. 

" Good, brave little woman," he cried, " I misjudged you 
terribly ! Forgive me, forgive ' 

"You did not misjudge me," she said. "There is nothing 
to forgive, Jim. It was meant that you should speak the 
truth,^ to make this death less bitter for me! To realize its 
providence is almost to resign me to it ! And for you, dear, 
for you ' 

The terrible anguish of the man; though he said no word, 
seemed to communicate itself to her, in all its intensity. She 
lifted her face, and pressed her soft cheek against his, lovingly. 
The maternal instinct to console, to support him, man and the 
stronger though he was, took possession of her. If she could 
only make him see what she saw so clearly, what perchance 
the angels unveil to innocent souls in their hour of human 
agony. 

The sea-fog already spanned the reef, and fluttered like a 
white shroud before it. Signals seaward or shoreward were 
alike vain now. The veil of the mist enveloped them. 

" Go on ! ' he cried, wildly. " Speak, pray, say or do 
anything ! Anything rather than to cringe here silently, while 
slow, stealthy death creeps towards us ! ' 

He was losing his nerve, just as hers was strengthened. So, 
in death, is life reversed, pride humbled! 



518 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 

Mina's arms stole softly about him. 

" Jim," she trembled, " try to see things as I do, try ! 
Then even this awful, dark, strangling end may be just by 
one pang less bitter ! You thought I never knew about 
about you and Imogen ; but oh, I did know, dear, why you 
spoke so bitterly in the boat: and Jim, nothing would ever 
have been different for you in this life, nothing ! But you die 
like a child, without one sin on your soul ; and the after- 
life, " 

" No ! No ! ' he cried, with mortality's instinctive shrinking 
from death. " Help to the Reef! Help ! Help ! " 

She waited until his paroxysm of revolt had exhausted it- 
self : then went on, as if he had not spoken. 

" What have you ever been but an alien in this life ? ' she 
reminded him. "You were never like other rich men, plea- 
sure-loving and worldly. Your heart has strained always to- 
wards a love it did not find ; your soul groped towards Him 
you began to find, this morning ! O Jim, Jim ! under the 
shock and the pain and the terror, cannot you see the wonder- 
ful, beautiful providence of it all? To be called just when 
ready, to be chosen just when called, your life and death 
making a perfect chord, a completed symphony ! While mine, 
oh, Jim dear, mine ' 

She bowed her face in her hands, and sobbed softly. " Every 
hard word you said was true," she said. " You were right 
about me, right! I should have been to Joyce only another 
Imogen, failing him for the stage, some day sooner or later, 
as she has failed you for the world ! It was God that inspired 
you to make this death easier for me by telling me the 
cruel truth ! " 

A wave coiled about her, and she sprang to her feet, crying 
out in instinctive human terror. The pathetic feminine revulsion 
touched Raymond unspeakably. Was he a craven, a dolt, to 
crouch in passive silence, while a young girl dear to him 
perished ? 

"Help" he repeated. "Help! Help! Help!" 

But no answering shout rewarded him. 

In a frenzy of revolt, he stamped on the Rock, and smote 
its brown crest fiercely. For an interval of madness even Mina 
was / t f orgotten. It was himself whom he panted to save, 
Jim Raymond, the young, strong man whose blood of life 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 519 

coursed too vigorously in his veins to ebb without agonized 
struggle ! 

" Help! Help! Help!" he shrieked. But muffled by the 
fog, his futile cry echoed back to him. There was now but 
scant foothold for both above the tide, which was still far from 
its height ; and over this last dry summit a wave broke sud- 
denly, followed by a permanent deepening of the waters about 
them. 

" Quick, Joyce, quick ! ' his despairing cry shuddered. 
41 Help to the Reef, help, help!" 

But Joyce, as far beyond hearing as he was out of sight, 
instead of increasing his speed, was only floating passively. 
His overstrained muscles, previously taxed by the long row, 
and long out of swimming-practice, suddenly had failed him. 
His breath came in short, painful gasps; the veins of his head 
and neck seemed bursting, and his limbs and arms chilled, then 
became numb and leaden. But as he yielded himself to the 
waters, the tide impelled him towards the boat now not far dis- 
tant ; and after an interval of recuperative floating, his vigor 
gradually returned. 

With a reckless determination to gain the boat without fur- 
ther delay, or to die in the attempt, he treaded water experi- 
mentally. Then he resumed his swim, taking deliberate strokes 
that proved swifter in effect than his recent more vigorous 
efforts. 

As the distance between him and the boat swiftly dimin- 
ished, his hopeful heart glowed with premature triumph. To 
save Raymond, to save Mina, what a glorious fulfilment of the 
prophecy of his college-triumphs ! He exulted in his luck, with 
the ingenuous pride of a cheered school-boy. He thought how 
lightly he would laugh at his swim, when the story got about, 
and Raymond's friends made a hero of him. The Pioneer would 
have a glowing account, and he would mark the first copy, and 
send it to his mother. Father Martin, too, would be vastly 
proud and happy. He would say, " God bless our boy ! ' 

But his wandering thoughts were claimed by the boat, which 
resisted his exhausted attempts to board it. It danced and 
darted and veered about, till his brain whirled, and he lost his 
mental compass. 

Broadside to a swollen incoming wave, however, it tipped 



520 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER, [July, 

deeply ; and as it careened, he vaulted into it. Catching up an 
oar to right it, he glanced seaward for his direction. Then he 
paused as if stunned, uttered a hoarse exclamation, and in- 
credulously rubbed his hand across his eyes, straining forward 
with the look of a startled child peering into dreaded darkness ! 

The dense white pall of the fog had stolen up like a wraith, 
behind the unwary swimmer. With thoughts concentrated upon 
the boat, he had zigzaged from the reef, without one glance 
behind him. Now, in a desolate world of opaque mist in which 
even the end of the short boat already was losing itself, he sat 
confused and helpless, with a terrible realization forcing itself 
upon him. 

The monotonous buoy -be II no longer sounded. 

Distance, a distance which must be fatal even if his course 
were clear before him, stretched between him and Island 
Rock! ....--. . ; . . 

I 

As the ominous significance of his discovery dawned upon 
him, he collapsed limply, dropping his oars and sinking his face 
in his hands. Legion thoughts of occult presentiment, of pro- 
phetic signs, shadows predictive of coming tragedy, occurred 
to him simultaneously, seeming to paralyze him indefinitely ; yet 
really of instantaneous passage, like the forks of a flash of light- 
ning. He recalled the after-ball scene of the previous night,^ 
Raymond's ill-omened quotation from the marriage- service, his 
own strange foreboding of evil, as Mina had rushed in unoppor- 
tunely upon the prophecy of death, and fatefully join hands 
with Raymond ; even the religiously significant coincidence of 
Raymond's baptism, of which Mina had told him in confidence. 
Most vividly of all, though the scene was less recent and the 
words long forgotten, he was haunted, of a sudden, by the 
prophecy uttered by Father Martin, on Raymond's last evening 
at Carruthdale. The West, and the sea, and the boat drifted' 
from him. Again he was seated at Carruthdale's table, about 
which he and Father Martin and Stephen lingered sociably. 
Raymond had been summoned to welcome the unexpected 
Mam'selle ; and in his absence Father Martin had spoken his 
eulogy : 

' His is a naturally noble soul, a pure mind, and a generous 1 
heart. God has His Hand on such, and I prophesy that you- 
will live to see the Divine coercion evident." 



1902.] JOYCE Joss ELY N, SINNER. 521 

" The Divine coercion ! ' Was this indeed the solution of last 
night's bitter draught in Raymond's cup of worldly glory, of 
his providential baptism, of the present imminent tragedy ? 
No, no, it was too cruel, too terrible ! From the flood-tide of 
death, Raymond and Mina must be rescued ! Joyce swore that 
they should be, with Heaven's help, or without it ! If the 
accursed fog would but lift ! Already fitful gleams of light 
came from seaward. Yes, the fog now was certainly heaviest 
eastward and inland ; but though the shore was invisible, was 
he not within sound of it ? 

His young voice rang out like a clarion. 
' Boats to the Reef ! Boats to the Reef! Help for Ray ay 
aymond / Help ! ' 

Over and over he repeated the cry. Then did he fancy it, 
or was there indeed the sound of answering voices? A last 
time he called, and a last time hearkened ! Yes, the voices 
were a reality ; and surely he recognized Centreville's college- 
cry, Stephen's signal ! 

So he regained his lost bearings ! He knew now where he 
was off Pearson's Ranch. He settled to his oars, and rowed 
seaward. 

With the strength of desperation he pulled heroically. Soon 
a mere hint of sound set his heart throbbing wildly. A few 
minutes more, and the sound was regular and recognizable. It 
was the buoy -bell of Island Rock / 

He sprang to his feet shouting seaward with joy in his voice : 

" Raymond ! Mina ! Boat ahoy ! Boat ahoy ! Keep afloat / 
Help is com- ing com- ing com -ing ' 

And his voice, though not his words, reached the two on 
Island Rock. 

But Raymond made no effort to answer. 

They stood deep in the water, with arms tensely about each 
other. Mina had resisted Raymond's wish to hold her above 
the tide. While still she could stand, his strength must not be 
wasted. Time enough when she could stand no longer! 

' Is it Joyce ? ' she asked, weakly. And her tears fell 
wistfully. To be saved by Joyce, for life and love with 
Joyce, oh the sweet hope of young love died hard ! 

' Can we wait until he reaches us ? " she asked, white 
with suspense. 

VOL. LXXV. 34 



522 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [July, 

But only Raymond's silence answered her. She turned her 
face to his breast, and moaned softly as the strong waves buf- 
feted her. Her little dancing- feet slipped from the wet rock, 
yielding their frail hold piteously. Only the strength of Ray- 
mond's arm supported her. Her murmur of prayer faltered 
faintly. 

" O God ! " the man shuddered. " O God ! " 

Death's crowning sting for Raymond was that little Mina 
should appeal to him vainly ! And the bare doom of death, 
was it not bitter enough to him? Raymond's man- soul was 
waxing rebellious. 

The spell of his manhood, the pride of his riches, human 
love still ungained, great ambitions still thrilling him, -all that 
future life held for him, all that his premature death must wrest 
from him, flashed before him and lured him towards madness. 
Death now would be an eternal wrong, a ruthless blight to 
his noblest aspirations. Why did he pant for prolonged human 
life ? Not for sin, not for pleasure, not for idleness, as God 
knew! But for just ideals yet unrealized! 

His large fortune, yet to be expended philanthropically, 
the heart of his wife, still to be won, the claim of his honor- 
able name to be perpetuated, his ambitions, which in his own 
generation could not be consummated, but whose fulfilment 
awaited sons to succeed him even the soul-phase of life as 
revealed only this morning, the sacramental chalice his faith 
had but tasted, all resisted, all defied, all appealed against this 
doom. He revolted from death. He defied it ! 

"Life, O God.!" he demanded. "Human life! Manhood's 
life!" 

It was the voice of earth beating against the edict of 
heaven, the protest of nature against the inherited penalty of 
the first human sin ! 

" Help ! " he cried, hope reviving by force of desire. " Help ! 
Help ! Help ! " 

But a deluge of spray hushed his cry to a gurgle, and Ray- 
mond knew that he was answered irrevocably. 

With a perilous effort he lifted Mina from the waters. Her 
head sank despairingly upon his shoulder ; her heart pulsated 
like a frightened little bird's against his benumbed breast. But 
as her arms circled his neck, an angel's wings seemed suddenly 
to fold him, his eyes closed ; a faintness not painful, but only 



1902.] JOYCE Joss EL YN, SINNER. 523 

sweet with surpassing peace, stole over him. All was right, 
all was for the best, as predestined omnisciently by an 
Almighty Power. He saw, now, how all that he had thought 
arbitrarily cruel in life, had but served to make this premature 
death less cruel ! If he had been wedded to the world, to the 
pleasures of the flesh to which his fortune pandered, if his wife 
had been loving, or had even held out to him the sweet hope of 
her ultimate tenderness, if he had not responded always to the 
highest within him, if even to-day he had resisted the grace 
of his first sacrament, how infinitely more bitter, how infinitely 
less consoled and compensated, this inevitable death would be! 

" I wish." sobbed Mina, tearlessly, " that the fog had lifted ! 
O Jim, to go down down so deep in the darkness " 

" Look, dear, look!' he interrupted her, awed and reverent. 
His eyes were beholding a miracle. 

For even as Mina spoke a beautiful thing had happened. 

The merely local sea-fog was drifting inland. As it cleared 

* 

Island Rock, the still radiant west was revealed in the glow of 
a lingering sunset. Like a sail before the breeze the pale haze 
sped from sight ; and as the sky was reflected in the lucent 
seas lo ! a flood of purple and crimson waters. 

" It is the Blood of Christ ! ' gasped Mina, ecstatically. 
And soul to soul, without one cry or struggle, Raymond 
and Mina yielded to the symbolic tide. 

When the boats cleared the fog the crimson glow was 
transfigured to a golden glory, whose rays spanned the void 
between sea and heaven. 

But over Island Rock clung the high tide's winding-sheet. 

And the buoy-bell tolled, tolled, tolled ! 

(TO BE CONTINUED.) 







ONE OF THE GLORIES OF CATHOLIC ENGLAND. 




A VISIT TO ST. ALBANS. 

BY REV. HUGH POPE. 

ERHAPS it is the fate of most historic towns to 
be mute witnesses to the instability of human 
affairs. How few there are which are not mere 1 
ghosts of what they once were, shorn of their 
pristine splendor, shrined only in the pages of 
history, forgotten ^by all save the student of antiquity, the few 
inhabitants who oftentimes know least of its history and the 
casual visitor. Yet we would rather have them so. We would 
rather see them standing only as memorials of what once has 
been than as busy centres still of .modern life, which with its 
haste and hurry, its excitement, its fever heat, its steam and 
electricity seems ever striving to blot out the time-honored past 
and make men forget the hoary-headed legends of their fore- 
fathers' days. 

St. Albans ! What a crowd of memories the name recalls ! 
To the student it brings back recollections of England's earlier 
scholars, of its chroniclers . such as Matthew Paris, of its great 



1902.] A VISIT TO ST. ALBANS. 525 

philosopher, Lord Bacon, and of many others. But of them 
more anon. 

As we stand on the line of hills stretching away from Shen- 
ley we may catch a glimpse of the abbey tower. Seen, as we 
saw it first, from some five miles distance, it looked in the sun- 
light as though it were gilded ; it had all the warm hue of new 
sandstone, so that at first we could hardly believe that it was 
really the venerable abbey pile of which we caught glimpses 
between the trees as we descended the hill. The walk from 
Shenley was very beautiful, along green, tree-girt Hertfordshire 
lanes, up hill and down dale ; but it afforded no very extensive 
view, for after the first rise we could catch no glimpse of the 
tower till within a mile and a half of the town. As we walked 
along we met a little girl taking a pony to Barnet fair ; the 
child was in great distress, for the pony had been fed up for 
the fair and let off work, consequently he resented being taken 
from his stall and led to the market ; so when well away from 
the farm and out of reach of the farm-hands, he refused to 
budge ! The child pulled and coaxed, but Mr. Pony remained 
master of the situation. When we came up we were appealed 
to to use a little forcible persuasion. We did so and off they 
started, and we watched them over the hill, mentally wondering 
whether the pony would have the wit to stop again when out 
of our reach. 

A mile from the town the road dips under the railway bridge, 
and as we mount the opposite hill we once more catch sight of 
the tower ; clouds are passing over, and it looks no longer golden 
but dull and sombre. We enter the city, for city it still is in 
spite of its small size and seclusion, and we make at once for 
the abbey. As we turn the corner of the short lane leading up 
to it, we involuntarily stop : surely this is only some modern 
parish church ; the abbey must be further up the street ! Nearly 
all visitors to St. Albans have experienced this first feeling of 
-disappointment. The fresh look which the edifice wears, the 
very careful restoration where needed, and the absence of the 
usual accompaniments of ancient Gothic churches, all combine 
to make us think we are looking at some "modern imitation." 

But as we go on past the Lady Chapel, past the choir and 
chancel, we begin to feel that we are in the presence of one of 
England's great architectural glories. First of all the tower. 
How unique it is ! a tightly packed mass of Roman tiles and 



526 



A VISIT TO ST. ALBANS. 



[July, 




THE MAIN STREET OF THE CITY. 

Norman cement. Those thin, red tiles, deep-burnt, are relics of 
the old Roman town of Verulam, and are, therefore, nearly two 
thousand years old. Their warm red color it was which made the 
tower glow like new sandstone when we first caught sight of it 
from Shenley bathed in the midday sun. It was erected during 
the reign of William the Conqueror, and is now just as it was 
save for its coat of Norman plaster, which has gone and reveals 
the glorious, time-resisting work of our fathers. Its height is in- 
significant, only 144 feet, but then the whole edifice stands so 
high that a very lofty tower was needless. - We are now on the 
south side, and here we note the traces of the old cloister carv- 
ings, though nothing remains of the cloister itself, nor indeed of 
the monastery. As we round the tower-buttress the whole 
length of the nave comes into view and we realize the enor- 
mous size of the whole edifice. The nave is the longest in 
England, and it, the choir, and the Lady Chapel formed three 
quite distinct churches. 

Coming to the west front, which is the handsome gift of 
Lord Griserthorpe, and the successor to two former fronts 
which have perished, we pass through the porch into the 



1902.] A VISIT TO ST. ALBANS. 527 

church itself. Our first feelings are probably deep disappoint- 
ment. All is so fresh and new that we cannot but regard it 
as a complete restoration. We well remember our good guide's 
exclamation when we said : " Of course these pillars are quite 
recent ? " " Oh dear me, no, sir ! Why the latest is fourteenth 
century work ? " We felt abashed, but were comforted by the 
remark that every visitor fell into the same error. 

The history of the Abbey Church is summed up in that of 
its forty abbots, and their history is but a reflection of the 
times in which they lived. 

The story of St. Alban is too well known to need repeti- 
tion. He was martyred in the year 286, according to the 
Venerable Bede ; but according to Ussher in 303, and Camden 
tells us that Verulam was so pagan a district that the story of 
the saint's death was inscribed on the walls, " for the shame 
of the city, and for a warning to other Christians." Long 
afterwards, however, when King Offa had repented of his deeds 
of blood, and especially of one act of particular atrocity, he 
determined to build and endow a monastery. An angel, so the 
story ran, told him to find the relics of England's Protomartyr 
and build them a suitable shrine, and Matthew Paris tells us 
that Humbert, Archbishop of Lichfield, and Umwone, Bishop 
of Leicester, counselled him to carry out his project. The 
king, among many other gifts, endowed the abbey with his 
palace and manor of Winslow, a domain measuring twenty miles 
in circumference. He then made a pilgrimage to Rome to beg 
for certain privileges for the abbey, and at the same time ren- 
dered perpetual King Ina's previous gift of Peter Pence. 

The church was begun by Abbot Paul in 1093, an< ^ was 
consecrated on Christmas Day, 1115. It is interesting to notice 
the name of Lanfranc as a generous contributor. A great name 
is attached to the early days of the abbey. A lad named 
Nicholas Breakspear, who, according to the story, was by no 
means excessively addicted to study, applied one day for ad- 
mission amongst the brethren, but after examining him the 
abbot of that day told him to wait till he had acquired more 
learning. Taking this as a refusal, the lad went abroad, and 
there applying himself to his books, surpassed all his com- 
panions, and finally became Pope Adrian IV. When pope he 
granted the abbey immunity from all jurisdiction save such as 
emanated immediately from the Holy See, while the abbots of 



528 A VISIT TO ST. ALBANS. [July, 

St. Albans were to take precedence of all other abbots of the 
realm inasmuch as St. Alban, their patron, was England's 
Protomartyr. 

The west front, just demolished, was built by Abbot John, 
known as " of the Cells." He had studied abroad, and Mat- 
thew Paris tells us that he was " a very Priscian in grammar, a 
perfect Ovid in poetry, and in physic a Galen!' This is 
high praise, but the chronicler goes on to tell us that being a 
scholar, he was, like all scholars, unpractical, and devoted him- 
self entirely to contemplation, study, and continual prayer ; he 
consequently allowed the care of the abbey and other external 
affairs to devolve upon others. It was he who pulled down 
the original west front and began to build a new one, but de- 
lay after delay and obstacle upon obstacle arose to hinder its 
completion. Amongst other difficulties was King John's extor- 
tion of eleven hundred marks from the abbot. However, in 
time the work was finished, a model of Early English style, 
before its patching up in the last century. 

Meanwhile we have walked up the centre of the nave, and 
the first thing that strikes us is the difference between the 
pillars of the north and south aisles. The former are Norman, 
brick covered with plaster; the later are Early English, built to 
replace original Norman pillars. Two of the huge Norman 
columns at the top of the nave fell one day when the church 
was crowded with people hearing Mass. The present pillars 
were erected by Abbot Trumpington, to whom the church owes 
much. It is told of him that when, in the days of King John, 
Louis the Dauphin came to England and arrogantly demanded 
homage from some of the barons, Abbot William Trumpington 
stoutly refused to yield it, though the abbey owed little to 
King John. Before leaving the nave we must examine the 
frescoes on the sides of the Norman pillars. These paintings 
were only exposed to view in 1869; they had been whitewashed 
over after the Reformation and many times since. They date 
from the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. It is remarkable 
that each consists of a " Calvary," with some representations 
below it which are much defaced. It may well be that these 
pictures were placed there for the convenience of the worshippers 
in the aisle who could not see the altar. The repetition of the 
same subject precludes the view that they are the Stations of the 
Cross. The faces and hands of the figures in the lowest fresco 



1902.] 



A VISIT TO ST. ALBANS. 



529 



are black ; some have thought that this was to represent the 
universality of redemption, which included even the sons of 
Ham ! Is it not, possibly, the ground color which has sur- 
vived ? We know that mediaeval artists sometimes employed 
exceedingly dark shades of green for the ground color of the 




THE NAVE OF ST. ALBANS is THE LONGEST IN ENGLAND. 

flesh tints. As we go round the church we shall notice every- 
where traces of coloring showing that probably there was hardly 
an inch of bare plaster in the church. How different it must 
have looked from the colorless places of worship so common 
in England ! 

We now stand before the desecrated screen. We say " dese- 
crated ' purposely, for its niches stand empty and idle ; it is to 
be hoped they will one day be refilled. This screen was built 
by Abbot Richard, who, out of devotion to St. Cuthbert, 
through whose intercession he had been cured of a withered 
arm, added to it a little chapel in honor of that saint. This 
chapel gave its name to the screen. Before going into the 
choir turn and notice the immense size of the nave. Under the 
west window is an inscription which says that on account of its 
spaciousness the courts of justice were held in the body of the 
church when the plague raged during the reigns of Henry VIII. 
and Elizabeth. 

We now pass into the south aisle of the choir. There is 



530 A VISIT TO ST. ALBANS. [July, 

a coffin here with a notice above it saying that it was the 
tomb of two hermits, Roger and Sigar, who lived in Stephen's 
time ; presumably the word " hermit ' is used as a generic 
term, for the monks of St. Albans were not, strictly speaking, 
"hermits." The holes pierced in the floor of the stone coffin 
should be noticed ; they are meant to insure speedy corruption ! 
How very different from modern notions ! We can now turn 
into the choir and see the Wallingford screen. This was erected 
by Abbot Wallingford, 1476-1484. He was the second abbot 
of that name, and is said to have been a leper. Whilst he was 
abbot the third printing-press in England was set up at St. 
Albans, and it was three years later when Caxton printed his 
first book at Westminster Abbey. In 1477 tne St. Albans press 
published a book on Rhetoric written by a Franciscan Friar; 
also a work entitled " Incipiunt Exempla Sacrae Scripturae," and 
in 1481 a commentary on Aristotle's Physics. 

Needless to say that the statues of this beautiful screen were 
all ruthlessly destroyed at the Reformation. New ones have 
been recently inserted. But the artist has shown a strange want 
of the sense of proportion, for whereas the figure of our Lord 
on the Cross measures nine feet in height, those of our Blessed 
Lady and St. John are only six feet. 

If we now pass behind the altar we shall find the shrine of 
St. Alban, which has been skilfully pieced together out of some 
two thousand odd fragments found in 1872. The pavement 
round is worn away by the knees of devout worshippers in times 
long gone by. Above, to the left, is the " Watching Gallery," 
whence one of the brethren could watch at night over the costly 
offerings which enriched the saint's shrine. This shrine was the 
treasure of the abbey, and of course tempted the cupidity of 
the Reformers. The revenue of the abbey at the time of the 
dissolution was estimated at ,21,021 *js. i^d. per annum. And 
this has to be multiplied at least tenfold if we would arrive at 
its present-day value ! 

On the left of the shrine is the monument to good Duke 
Humphrey, brother of Henry V. Some of the verses composed 
for his epitaph show us in what love and veneration he was 
held: 

" Lumen erat Patriae, columen venerabile Regni " ; 
and again, in allusion to the story of his having detected an 



1902.] 



A VISIT TO ST. ALBANS. 




HERE WAS ERECTED THE THIRD PRINTING-PRESS IN ENGLAND, THREE YEARS 
BEFORE CAXTON PRINTED THE FIRST BOOK AT WESTMINSTER. 

impostor who declared himself to have been cured of blindness 
at the shrine of St. Alban : 

" . . . fraudis ineptae 
Detector, dum ficta notat miracula coeci." 



Leaving the shrine and good Duke Humphrey we reach the 
Lady Chapel. This was built by Abbot Hugh de Eversden, 
1308-1326. It is hard to believe that from 1583 to 1870 it was 
used as a grammar school ! Now it is much restored, though 
some of the carvings are sadly mutilated. Traces of frescoes are 
everywhere discernible, and the chapel must have been a gem 
when in its original state. Where we are standing a right of 
way used to exist through the church between the high altar 
and the Lady Chapel ! And underneath our feet lie buried 
many of England's bravest and best who fell in the two battles 
fought at St. Albans in 1455 and 1461. 

Turning into the north aisle we meet the shrine of St. Am- 
phibalus, the guest and teacher of St. Alban. Note on the 
sides the initials R. W. ; they are those of Ralph Whitechurch, 
who was sacristan in the time of Abbot de la Mare, 1349-1396. 



532 A VISIT TO ST. ALBANS. [July, 

During his time the abbey was at the height of its glory and 
its services were far famed. After Wat Tyler's rebellion Richard 
II. came here and administered the oath of fealty to great num- 
bers in the abbey court. The predecessor of De la Mare 
was Richard de Wallingford, who died in 1335. He is fam- 
ous for a wonderful clock which he constructed and called 
Albion. 

But by far the most famous abbot was John of Wheat- 
hampstead. He was originally a monk of Tynmouth, which 
was a cell of St. Albans, and came from there to be abbot 
of the mother house. He was ordained priest at St. Paul's in 
1382, and was sent by his order in England to the councils of 
Pavia and Sienna in 1423 and 1424. The inscription over his 
monument in the south aisle is literally true of him: "John of 
Wheathampstead. Who lies here ? That well-known Father, 
to whom the little village of Wheathampstead gave a great 
name. The ears of wheat on his tomb signify his name. His 
noble deeds and not his monument mark his life." We are told 
that he put the ceiling to part of the church, that he painted 
the Lady Chapel, built a library, erected the monument to 
Duke Humphrey, and probably designed the Wallingford screen. 
Nor was this all. In the list of his disbursements we learn 
that he expended upon "a paire of organs' ^17; on An- 
tiphonals for the choir 4 ; on the erection of a new chapel 
74 ; on the painting of the Lady Chapel ^40 ; on a new 
reading pulpit for the singing of the Gospel ^43 ; this last item 
seems an astonishing one, especially if we realize that it repre- 
sents at least ^"500 of our money. He also put stained glass 
into the north window ; and on copes, censers, chasubles, a pas- 
toral staff, and a mitre he expended 640. Moreover, he built 
a chapel for the infirmary, as well as the infirmary itself, at a 
cost of 564. 

Nor were his benefactions confined to the abbey. We find 
that in the town he erected four gates at a cost of ^565, be- 
sides building granaries and malt-houses which cost ^"580. The 
most striking proof, however, of his liberality and large-minded- 
ness is to be found in the item of ;i8o for founding a Glou- 
cester College in Oxford, for the use of his students there. We 
find also that he built them a chapel and provided them with a 
private garden. And this was two hundred years before the 
Reformation ! 



1902.] 



A VISIT TO ST. ALBANS. 



533 




THEIR GRAVES AND MONUMENTS ARE HERE IN PEACE. 

A curious account is left to us by one Mr. Shrimpton, who 
died at the age of 103 about the year 1608, after having been 
four times mayor of St. Albans. Describing the state kept by 
the lord abbot, he tells us that in the refectory there were 
fifteen steps up to the abbot's table, where the service was all 
of plate ; the monks who served him advanced up these steps 
with the dishes, and after every fifth step they paused to sing 
a hymn. My lord abbot's dinner cannot have been a very hot 
one ! 

Cardinal Wolsey was abbot till 1538, and we learn inciden- 
tally that his taking this great post " in commendam ' caused 
grave scandal ; it was felt that the head of a religious house 
must be resident. 

As we walk down the nave and out at the great west porch 
the long-past glories of the abbey come back to our minds. 
The splendor almost regal, the far-spreading influence of the 
long line of forty abbots, where are they now ? Where now the 
hospitality to rich and poor ? Where the farms and lands giv- 
ing employment to many hundreds ? All are gone, vanished 
into space ! A greedy king's empty treasury yawned a moment 
and the accumulation of centuries disappeared ; it was but the 



534 



A VISIT TO ST. ALBANS. 



[July, 



robbery of a moment ; it has left many a hundred years of 
woe ! 

And the wealth and magnificence, the visits of kings and 
nobles, the councils once held here, these are the things which 
history records, and which alone are told of now in guide-books 
and histories ; but what of that which no eye save His whose 
"eyes behold all the earth' has ever seen or recorded? The 
daily, nay, hourly, chorus of praise, the fast and vigil, the study 
and contemplation ever rising to heaven, a grateful incense ap- 
peasing the wrath divine prepared to execute judgment upon a 
sinning world all this has ceased ! What of the many favors, 
corporal and spiritual, granted here at St. Alban's shrine ? 
What of the aching hearts consoled ? What of the widow and 
the orphan helped and comforted, and none to see it ? Faults 
there may have been and grave ones, but Judas has his imita- 
tors everywhere and in every age. 

Their graves and monuments are here in peace; their abbey 
can hardly now be called " the house of prayer." Tourists and 
sightseers, some of them reverent, some far from it, flock hither ; 
they gaze for a space and forget what they have seen ! 




1902.] TAINTED TEACHING IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 535 




TAINTED TEACHING IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 

BY REV. JAMES J. FOX, D.D. (Catholic University). 

'HE June issue of The Messenger of the Sacred 
Heart contains a vigorous and timely protest 
against the anti- Catholic bias which runs through 
the new Encyclopaedia, published by the Apple- 
tons. The writer of the article observes, with 
truth, that one of the chief forces in the perpetuation of mis- 
understanding among the various religious bodies is the per- 
sistent misrepresentation of the Catholic Church in educational 
and popular literature. And the Messenger in sounding a warn- 
ing and lodging a protest against this publication is to be con- 
gratulated for discharging a duty which is too often neglected. 
An encyclopaedia is calculated to have a wide sphere of in- 
fluence. Yet the field open to such a work is not, perhaps, 
greater than that at the mercy of another kind of book, less 
pretentious in character, but not less potent for the generation 
of unfounded antagonism to our religion the text book of the 
schools. Of course, in many branches of education, not even 
the most ingenious hostility can find a way to attacking Roman- 
ism. It is not easy to make arithmetic or physics a cover for 
insinuation. On the other hand, historical studies may very 
easily, and all the more surely because without any very mani- 
fest spirit of intolerance, be turned into vehicles of calumny. 
And only second to the history of religion itself, is the history 
of education in facilities for subtly and imperceptibly creating a 
bias in the mind of the pupil. This subject now occupies an 
important place in the curriculum of the high and the normal 
schools. It may be doubted whether the necessarily superficial 
and imperfect acquaintance with so vast a subject, that can 
be given in the time allotted to it, is of much practical value 
in the training of teachers. A soldier may be a first-rate shot 
without knowing much about the history of artillery ; and the 
expert on the influences of sea power may be a very poor 
practical sailor. It may be said, of course, that the study 
makes for culture. Yes ; if it is pursued in a way to develop a 
habit of accurate thought, systematic method ; and if it stores 
the mind with correct information as well as some philosophic 



536 TAINTED TEACHING IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. [July, 

views of the complex forces which have been at work in the 
history of the race. But, if one takes up some of the text 
books on this subject, one can hardly conclude from their 
character that the pupil who depends on them is likely to 
acquire from them a knowledge either accurate or philosophic. 
But one thing is sure: if the pupil does not imbibe from them 
a great deal of prejudice against the Catholic religion, the 
failure need not be laid at their door. 

It would be a waste of time to expatiate upon the notori- 
ously hostile character of such works as those of Quick and 
Comparaye. We shall find a more eloquent index of the 
strength of the prejudices against us, if we turn, rather, to a 
book which is supposed to make all the concessions possible to 
the church , which does acknowledge, occasionally, things that 
are to her credit, and which, therefore, some Catholics, on the 
principle that half a loaf is better than no bread, are disposed 
to endorse as the nearest approach to justice that we may hope 
to obtain. This book is a History of Education* written by a 
professor of a State Normal School in New Jersey ; and in- 
tended by him " to furnish all the material that can reasonably 
be demanded for any state, county, or city teacher's certificate." 
It is used in many schools in the State of New York. 

Now, this little volume is eminently calculated to give a young 
mind that is accustomed to read and take for granted, not to weigh 
and consider, a very false idea of the church, and her influence 
on the human race. It is more dangerous than those in which 
the attack is more violent; for its apparent spirit of fairness 
and the occasional word of praise, only add to the force of the 
hostile criticism to which it lends the air of judicial deliberation. 

We do not wish to accuse Mr. Seely of any conscious in- 
justice towards Catholicism. Indeed we think that he is proba- 
bly so sure of his impartiality that he would look upon any 
charge of bigotry leveled against him as a boomerang that hits 
only its thrower. The obsession of a dominant idea, a very 
inadequate perception of the difficulty of the task which he 
undertook, and either an insufficient equipment for the work 
which is hardly to be thought of or a contemptuously low 
estimate of what can be reasonably demanded from prospective 
teachers, have conspired to produce a text book so generally 
faulty that one may charitably ascribe its sins against Catholi- 

* History of Education. By Levi Seely, Ph.D., Professor of Pedagogy in the New Jersey 
State Normal School. New York : American Book Company. 



1902.] TAINTED TEACHING IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 537 

cism to other sources than intentional unfairness. In dealing 
with subjects, in which no actual religious prejudices are in- 
volved, Mr. Seely's book manifests the same incompleteness of 
exposition, inaccuracy, tendency to random statements, the same 
lack of perspective, the same failure to grasp the really im- 
portant elements in short, the same general incompetence of 
treatment which, in the later portions, renders the book a libel 
on Catholicity. Indeed, when read in the light shed by a perusal 
of the book, the statement of the author, that it furnishes all that 
can be reasonably demanded of a candidate for a teacher's cer- 
tificate, is the severest stricture that could be passed upon what 
a recent writer points out as the tendency to charlatanism in 
our educational methods. 

In his scholarly volume on ancient education Professor Laurie, 
commenting upon what a history of education would comprise, 
declares that in attempting such a work the comprehension of 
the term must be narrowed, if it is not to mean a history of 
all human development. Even then to his work, more than 
twice the size of Professor Seely's, and dealing only with what 
is but a section in the latter, he gives the modest and appro- 
priate designation of an historical survey. Mr. Seely, uncon- 
scious of any such misgivings, with Baconian intrepidity, takes 
all knowledge for his peculiar province, and confers upon his 
progeny the grandiose appellation of A History of Education. It 
is quite evident, however, that in the greater portion of his work, 
notably in the last half, he has fallen into the blunder of con- 
fusing education with pedagogy. 

Out of an embarrassment of riches, space allows us to pro- 
duce only a few examples of the book's want of method, and 
abundance of inaccuracy. The Introduction promises that " stress 
will be laid upon the geographical and historical conditions of 
the peoples considered." Let us turn to India in the section 
Pre- Christian Education : " India lies between the sixth and 
thirty-sixth parallels of north latitude. It is bounded on the 
North by the Himalayas, and on the South by the Indian 
Ocean. The climate is in general hot, which makes the natives 
indolent ; and accounts for their lack of enterprise. The coun- 
try is very rich, the chief products being wheat, cotton, rice, 
opium, and tea. The area is about one and a half million 
square miles, and the population two hundred millions." The 

historical information is that therein was an aboriginal race which 
VOL. LXXV. 35 



538 TAINTED TEACHING IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. [July, 

the Aryans conquered, or drove to the mountains, and the 
mixed progeny of the two races now forms the great mass of 
the Hindu population. The pupil is left to fancy that Hindu 
India was or is coterminous with British Imperial India ; and 
that Brahmanism prevails from Cape Comorin to Shamleigh Mid- 
den. If he is of an inquiring disposition he will ask whether 
India is bounded by anything at all on the east and west. He 
will master this chapter without learning anything about the 
great subjects connoted by the name of the Vedanta philo- 
sophy. But in compensation he will be familiar with a gossipy 
description of a modern Indian school. And he will have ac- 
quired the astonishing information that the warrior caste, as de- 
fined in the Laivs of Mami, " comprises the army and office- 
holders." Of the India which extends to the thirty-sixth parallel ! 
When studying China he will learn that Buddhism is wide- 
spread; but he will be told nothing of the present importance 
of Confucianism, nothing of Laotze, nothing of the official reli- 
gion. He will read that the government has no control of edu- 
cation, in a country in which, through its examinations, the gov- 
ernment has for hundreds of years absolutely controlled and shaped 
education. 

If he reads his Persia attentively, the future teacher will be 
left to understand that the educational system of Cyrus the 
Great still exists in the Persia of to-day. The respective roles 
of the Semitics and the Aryans, to which Laurie directs atten- 
tion, are unnoticed. 

The statement is made that there were no Jewish schools 
until the destruction of the nation. As Laurie remarks, there 
were flourishing Jewish schools at least two hundred years be- 
fore Christ. With an ineptitude which he consistently displays 
almost everywhere, Mr. Seely spends all the space allotted to 
the Jews in discussing conditions that prevailed after the de- 
struction of Jerusalem, while, as Laurie states, " nothing later 
than the second century can be considered as distinctively 
Jewish." Similarly neglecting the early periods when flour- 
ished all that was characteristically Roman, he expatiates upon 
the period when the old Roman type had been swamped 
by Hellenism. As an instance of the philosophic insight 
which he places at the disposal of his pupils, we have the 
observation that " Roman education did not take a strong hold 
on the Roman people so as to shape the course of the nation ' 



1902.] TAINTED TEACHING IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 539 

This of an education which has shaped, to a great extent, the 
course of the world for two thousand years ; which shapes the 
life study of the lawyer in even the remotest village of this con- 
tinent to day. Cicero, speaking of his own times, tells us that 
nobody any longer learned the Laws of the Twelve Tables ; Mr. 
Seely, treating of the Rome of the Empire, assures us that the 
mother taught them to her children. 

Everywhere, when Mr. Seely is dealing with the history of 
education, as distinct from a mere account of pedagogical 
methods, there is the same hasty, superficial kind of writing, 
made by garbling material taken at random from different au- 
thors without sufficient regard to chronology, or a due discrimi- 
nation between the essential and the insignificant. 

In the part allotted to Christian Education, once the key is 
found and it is not far to seek the faulty method of the book, 
to a great extent, though not entirely, loses the appearance of 
being accidental and becomes systematic. The dominant idea in 
the author's mind is that everything good in the world must be 
traced to the Teutonic race and to the Protestant Reformation. 
To this point of view, in his manipulation, all modern history 
adjusts itself. Needless to say, the figure of the Catholic Church 
must be subjected to considerable strain to adapt it harmoniously 
to such a presentation. As we have said, Mr. Seely we think 
is, possibly, unconscious of his unfairness. Almost all the time 
he betrays that he has no first hand acquaintance with the 
sources he should have consulted in his task. He merely re- 
peats the views of others ; and when looking for his material he 
has gone invariably, with one or two solitary exceptions, to anti- 
Catholic sources. 

His portrait of the church resembles the reflection of a face 
in a concave mirror. Every feature, with the proportion of each 
to each, is represented ; there is an approximation to likeness ; 
but the approach to resemblance only serves to accentuate the 
general distortion which, according to the temper of the observer, 
provokes laughter, contempt, or indignation. And, indeed, when 
dealing with religious topics some of the statements are so 
wonderful that though indignation is the first feeling provoked, 
it soon gives place to a smile. The amusement, however, dis- 
appears with the reflection that this book is meant to be placed 
in the hands of pupils who may be unfortunate enough to de- 
pend on it for their information. Take, for example, this state- 



540 TAINTED TEACHING IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. [July, 

ment concerning the early Christians : " Homeless and without 
protection they wandered about, and had neither the oppor- 
tunity nor the right to acquire property. They therefore had 
Mttle means to apply to the education of their children." It is 
hard to fancy that a professor in a normal school is not familiar 
with the famous Chapter XV. of Gibbon, or that he has no 
acquaintance with the correspondence between Pliny and Trajan. 
Yet -it : is. just as difficult to imagine that anybody who has ever 
Mad those pages could write such nonsense as the above- 
Then, as if to heighten its absurdity, Mr. Seely says that the 
Apostles -were foremost in all educational matters, that they 
established schools, directed educational movements, and them- 
selves became teachers. Evidently it was not any conscious- 
ness of a grasp of ecclesiastical history that prompted Mr. 
Seely to assume the role of historian of education. 

But Mr. Seely's acquaintance with church history is as that 
of a Harnack compared with the knowledge which he displays 
concerning theological and philosophical topics. Of course it 
may be said that the work is only meant to be a compilation ; 
consequently, if it adduces reputable authorities nothing more 
can be demanded of it. But a compiler requires an intelligent 
knowledge of the matter which he treats if he is to avoid 
making in different places contradictory statements. And into 
this pitfall Mr. Seely, as we shall see, falls. Besides, the com- 
plaint that Catholics have against him is that he does not make 
a fair use of authorities. He draws almost invariably from 
those of an an ti- Catholic and sometimes of an anti- Christian 
basis. For example, it is on the strength of Draper that St. 
Augustine is accused of having antagonized science and Chris- 
tianity for fifteen centuries. This offensive and baseless observa- 
tion, it may be remarked, becomes more objectionable when 
read with the context which states that St. Augustine's writings 
have shaped the doctrines of the Catholic Church. The pupil 
will be deficient in the illative faculty who will not conclude : 
Ergo : the doctrines of the Catholic Church antagonize Christianity. 

When Mr. Seely's book first appeared a reviewer in The 
Journal of Education said that for want of precision and dis- 
crimination, the lists of authors recommended at the head of 
each chapter were of little service. We quite agree that there 
is but little utility in this bibliography. But it very consistently 
discriminates against Catholic authorities. They are, with one 



1 902.] TAINTED TEACHING IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 541 

or two exceptions, sedulously ignored, while popularizers who 
appeal to religious prejudices are plentifully suggested. The 
most elementary sense of fair play dictates that both sides are 
to be heard. Where this text book is used and relied on the 
pupils will hardly ever suspect that there is another side at all. 

To return to some of the remarks on theological and 
philosophical topics, Mr. Seely says that Augustine based all 
teaching upon authority. Not merely all religious teaching, but 
all teaching. Yet he writes that one of Augustine's principles 
of pedagogy was to make abundant use of observation in teach- 
ing. And again, he admits, following Schmidt, that Augustine 
developed a complete psychology of the human soul of great 
pedagogic value. We do not accuse Mr. Seely of ever having 
read St. Augustine. But he might at least have suspected that 
these last two statements suggest a doubt as to all Augustine's 
teachings being based on authority. But this parrot cry that 
the church, by controlling all teaching, enslaved the human mind 
is to be constantly echoed, and the sooner it is raised the better. 

Compare another pair of statements. We are told that Augus- 
tine's writings shaped the doctrines of the Catholic Church; 
and again, that " Scholasticism was a revolt from the doctrines 
of Augustine and the ascetics." Cardinal Newman gave as an 
illustration of nonsense the line : 

" Revolving swans proclaim the welkin near." 

The last quoted observation of Mr. Seely surpasses it. The 
entire little chapter on Scholasticism is an illustration of the 
danger to which the compiler who knows nothing about the 
matter he treats is exposed. First we are told that Scholasti- 
cism had for its object the harmonizing of ancient philosophy 
with the doctrines of the church. This statement is fairly cor- 
rect. But immediately Mr. Seely contradicts it, and contradicts 
fact, by stating that Scholasticism "laid chief stress upon reason 
instead of authority." He does not hesitate to discuss magis- 
terially the two great camps of Scholasticism, the Thomists and 
Scotists. Instead of falling back upon some author who treats 
the subject intelligently, as for example Uerberg, or even the 
Encyclopedia Britannica, he copies a very obscure paragraph 
from the wretchedly inadequate page or two which Swegler de- 
votes to Scholasticism. If the young student derives from this 
excerpt any other clear impression than that the Scotists are 
more practical than the Thomists which has as much meaning 



542 TAINTED TEACHING IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. [July, 

as the remark that blue is sweet, and brown, acid he will have 
more penetration than we are inclined to grant to his master. 
Again, fancy St. Thomas or St. Bonaventure or Albertus Mag- 
nus or St. Anselm dissenting from the teachings of the ascetics ! 
But asceticism has a very Catholic flavor ; and as some progress 
in intelligence is conceded to the Scholastics, it helps the good 
cause to show that they dissented from asceticism. 

There are throughout the book two well sustained comple- 
mentary tendencies. One is to minimize whatever redounds to 
the credit of the church, and set in the boldest relief whatever 
can be urged against her. The other is to treat Protestantism 
in the opposite way. The glories of the Teutons are celebrated 
over and over again ; they were the great providential fact in 
the salvation of society. But there is not the faintest allusion 
to the truth that it was the Catholic Church that civilized 
them, and, by heroic and long enduring struggle against the 
ignorant ferocity of them and their fellow barbarians, saved for 
them and for Europe all that she could of Roman civilization. 
The reader will look in vain for any notice of the great Celtic 
and British Schools, in which, through the church's influence, 
Roman culture, as Gibbon admits, never completely perished. 
We are told that Reuchlin, the Protestant, was the first to 
recognize the value of Hebrew in the interpretation of the 
Scriptures. Did Jerome never live*? Or does Mr. Seely con- 
sider Cardinal Ximenes and his polyglot to be a myth ? The 
church's part in the elevation of woman's condition is not men- 
tioned, neither is her influence in the suppression of slavery ; 
though both the amelioration of woman's position and the abo- 
lition of slavery are duly recorded. 

When, during the ages that Europe was Catholic, individuals 
or classes have been open to reprehension, it is not on them, 
but on the Church with a capital letter that the odium is laid. 
On the other hand, if there is any praise for individuals or 
classes, then there is not a word about the church. It was not 
individuals but the Church " which exercised power, not for the 
good of humanity but for her own ends." When, however, he 
chronicles the rise of the universities Mr. Seely is careful to 
observe that " the first universities can hardly be said to have 
been inspired by the Church." If he pays a tribute to the 
Church of the Middle Ages, he manages to divert it from the 
Church which the Reformation came in conflict with, by taking 
as illustrations of the period which he praises, Tertullian and 



1902.] TAINTED TEACHING IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 543 

St. Augustine. By the way, this is the first time, as far as we 
know, that anybody has taken these personages as exponents of 
the Middle Ages. 

When Dante's genius is mentioned there is no reminder that 
he was a profoundly faithful Catholic. But Mr. Seely takes 
care to state that Erasmus, though he never broke with the 
Church, was in sympathy with the Reformers. How complete 
this sympathy was may be gathered from a letter of Erasmus 
quoted by Hallam : " I dislike these Gospellers on many ac- 
counts, but chiefly because through their agency literature 
languishes, disappears, lies drooping, and perishes; and yet 
without learning what is man's life ? . They love good 

cheer and a wife, and for other things they care not a straw." 
This same letter, like numberless historical statements, may be 
placed in contrast with Mr. Seely's brilliant picture in which the 
Reformers pose as the. saviours of education. He might have 
referred his pupils to Prescott's observation that " it is a melan- 
choly fact that the earliest efforts of the reformers were directed 
against the monuments of genius which had been created or 
cherished by the generous patronage of Catholicism. Cardinal 
Wolsey showed more zeal for the promotion of learning than 
did all the reformers put together: 

" Ever witness for him 

Those twins of learning that he raised ia you, 
Ipswich and Oxford. ' 

But there is no mention of Wolsey, any more than there is of 
the degradation into which the German universities fell as a 
direct consequence of the Reformation ; a degradation worse 
than that of the English universities when " Oxford laundresses 
dyed clothes in the schools of art." Luther and the Reforma- 
tion are represented as the friends of liberty. There is no allu- 
sion to the fact that he preached unqualified political absolut- 
ism ; nor does Mr. Seely refer to the well-known fact that the 
doctrine of the Divine Right of Kings took its rise from 
the Reformation. 

In his zeal for exalting the horn of Luther, as the first man 
to organize schools for the people, Mr. Seely forgets that, a 
few pages back, he told how Charlemagne provided schools for 
all, and introduced the principle of compulsory education. And 
here it may be observed that the chapter on Charlemagne is one 
of the most typical in the book. That monarch is represented 



544 TAINTED TEACHING IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. [July. 

as carrying out his reforms against ecclesiastical opposition ; and 
we get the impression that he was a Protestant born out of due 
time who "laid the foundations of the Prussian school system." 

When recording the beneficent results of the humanistic 
movement, Mr. Seely records that it brought forward the nezu 
doctrine that there was goodness in man and his works even 
before the Christian era. Mr. Seely cannot be aware that one 
theological point most fiercely contested between the Catholics 
and the Reformers was this very doctrine, which the Church 
taught, while the Reformers denied it, and maintained, besides, 
that all human nature is hopelessly corrupt. The mental stimu- 
lus provided in a quotation from Luther, deprecating indulgences 
and church-going, would have been usefully supplemented by 
Mr. Seely, if he had brought forward some of the innumerable 
passages in Dr. Martin Luther's writings in which he declares 
that moral conduct has no influence on the relations of man 
and God. These are a few examples of the manner in which, 
through a judicious perversion of the principles of historical 
perspective, and a frequent suppressio veri, Mr. Seely dwarfs 
and discredits Catholicity. 

If space allowed we should like to suggest a few questions 
which pupils might profitably put to him. For example, how 
does it happen that nearly every non- Catholic represents the 
Crusades as a movement of religious fanaticism (Catholics say, 
of faith) if they were " a reaction of the laity against the clergy, 
of the senses against the spirit ? ' 

And if the Crusades " emancipated philosophy from theology," 
how was Scholasticism a union of philosophy and theology ? 
Was John Milton really a more notable man than Socrates ? 
Would Mr. Seely give the references to documents or original 
sources showing that during the Middle Ages scientific progress 
was seriously checked by the antagonism of the Church to in- 
vestigation ? And finally, he will confer a favor upon number- 
less persons, in different camps, if he will furnish a list of the 
many popes who, since 1773, have denounced the Jesuits. 

Considering the general love of fair play which is character- 
istic of Americans, it seems hardly possible that, if our Catholic 
taxpayers and Catholic leaders were only to sufficiently interest 
themselves in the matter, they could not secure for the schools 
which they help so largely to support text books that would 
not "poison the wells' to the prejudice of their religion. 




i. The Dangers of Spiritualism ; 2. Wiggin : Diary of a 
Goose Girl ; 3. Mann : The Lives of the Popes in the Early Middle 
Ages; 4. Ruyssen: Kant; De Vaux : Avicenne ; 5. Crowley: 
The Heroine of the Strait ; 6. "Yorke : Text Books of Religion ; 7. 
Stoddard: In the Footprints of the Padres ; 8. Foster: The Fun- 
damental Ideas of the Roman Catholic Church : Explained and 
Discussed for Protestants and Catholics ; 9. Chauvin : Le Pere Gratry ; Perraud : 
Le Pere Gratry ; 10. Gunkel : The Legends of Genesis ; n. Caigny : De Gemino 
Probabilismo Licito /. 12. Scheeben : The Holiness of the Church in the Nineteenth 
Century; 13. Laughlin : The Elements of Political Economy ; 14. Stang : Spiri- 
tual Pepper and Salt ; 15. Laberthonniere : 7 he Ideal Teacher; or, 7 he Catholic 
Notion of Authority in Education. 



1, A volume on spiritualism is most timely, for we hear 
on all sides discussion and investigation of that cult and its 
allied questions. This one under review * is a record of the 
personal experiences of the author, with his notes and comments. 
Few would have the courage to undertake for science and re- 
ligion what he did, but the value of his conclusions and, we 
trust, the reception of his work will repay him. The author's 
endeavor is first to prove that these spiritistic phenomena are 
real and objective ; i.e., distinct from the subject and indicative 
of the existence and power of other spirits ; secondly, to point 
out the moral dangers which arise from the cultivation, even in 
a mild way, of such phenomena. He shows that the passion 
will grow upon the novice, and in turn give a controlling 
power to these spirits of questionable character. The work is 
unusually interesting and scientific, presenting strong evidence. 
In itself it proves how fascinating the study may be and how 
easily it may lead innocent victims to most unhappy experi- 
ences. As the author advises the laity to avoid investigation, 
so we think the work advantageous rather for the clergy alone. 
They should know the scientific side of the question and the 
opinions of men such as the author. Then in an intelligent 

* The Dangers of Spiritualism. By a Member of the Society for Psychical Research. 
St. Louis : B. Herder. 



546 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July, 

and judicious manner they may explain, as is their duty, the 
dangers and evil consequences of this cult. 

2 We always look for something delightful from Kate 
Douglas Wiggin, and the present volume * meets all our expec- 
tations. The Goose Girl leads us far away to the charms of 
Thornycroft farm. We are immediately at home with its peo- 
ple, particularly Phoebe, and very much interested in its hens 
and chickens, its ducks and geese. The Goose Girl tells 
us about their good habits, their virtues, and some of their 
faults. The Girl writes simply, with pleasant humor, now and 
again pointing a worthy moral or making a mirthful hit. With 
the play of her magic wand this Goose Girl (far from a goose 
in the ordinary sense of that word) instructs and delights us by 
the doings of the feathered tribe. Most of us take no interest 
in their talk. But that is because, unlike the Goose Girl, we 
do not know how to interpret it. She makes the charm grow 
upon us, and it is broken altogether too soon and too rudely 
by His arrival. We were not interested in Him, and he might 
have stayed away awhile longer for our sakes. Perhaps the Girl 
will write as a goose wife or a goose mother. Let us hope so. 

3. Mann's Lives of the Popes in the Early Middle Ages f 
is the most important work of church history that has appeared 
in English for many years. A true history of the popes of the 
period mentioned has long been needed. The work of the pre- 
judiced Bower was alone in that field, and so we feel that we 
cannot give too hearty a welcome to this historical work. It 
deals with the popes under the Lombard rule from Gregory I. 
to Leo III. The author's purpose is to continue it till the end 
of Gregory XII. 's reign, from which time we have the learned 
work of Pastor. Father Mann's treatment of every question is 
thorough, unbiassed, scientific ; his references are profuse and 
of the best, and the great value of his work is that he has 
gone direct to original sources. His life of Gregory I. is par- 
ticularly excellent. Gregory was in many ways the greatest 
Pope of them all : an intrepid bishop, a holy apostle, a saintly 
priest, a sympathetic man reaching down to lift up and console 
the poorest and meanest of his fellows. The treatment of the 
celebrated case of Honorius is also worthy of special mention. 

* Diary of a Goose Girl. By Kate Douglas Wiggin. Boston : Houghton, Mifflin & Co. 
t The Lives of the Popes in the Early Middle Ages. By the Rev. Horace K. Mann. Vol. 
I., Part I. St. Louis : B. Herder. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 547 

The work is destined to be a classic. We hope that the author 
will soon present his other volumes, continuing, under the en- 
couraging words of Leo XIII., "to make the popes known." 

4. THE CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE has already drawn at- 
tention to the series of Grands Philosophes published by the house 
of Alcan in Paris. The present volumes * are a further witness to 
the splendid ability of the undertaking, and in regard to them we 
repeat the words of praise already given to their predecessors. 
The work on Kant is a masterpiece. The state of pre-Kantian 
philosophy is admirably summarized, the influences that directly 
affected the Konigsberg thinker are finely described, and the 
examination of Kant's entire system is beyond praise. In the 
work on Avicenna the Baron Carra de Vaux, an eminent Arabic 
scholar, gives a comprehensive view of the Arabian philosophy, and 
leads us to the origins of scholasticism. Once more we earnestly 
commend the volumes of this series to the intellectual Catholics 
of the United States. Woe to us if our philosophical reading 
is confined to Zigliara, Russo, Dupeyrat, and Kleutgen, and if 
we continue to make of ourselves a spectacle of folly by refut- 
ing Kant, Des Cartes, and Spencer in one contemptible syllo- 
gism, though we have never given to their pages the courtesy of 
five minutes of study. Catholic students never had a better or 
a safer opportunity for an honest acquaintance with the thought 
that is shaping the modern world than in works like these we 
are reviewing. We should be pained to learn that the Abbe 
Fiat's series has had no support or encouragement in this country 

5. Mary Catherine Crowley, an author of growing fame, fur- 
nishes us, in her latest story, The Heroine of the Strait,^ with a 
very vivid picture of life in Detroit when the latter was a frontier 
trading station and the English and the French were struggling for 
the mastery. Into a very pretty love tale she weaves a great 
deal of Indian lore, as well as a very accurate knowledge of the 
intimate relations of the French habitant and the English trader 
with the Indians. .Angelique Cuillerier is a most attractive 
character. A sweet child of nature on whose simple, unaffected 
ways are engrafted all the devout practices engendered by the 
profound religious beliefs that were instilled into the Canadians 

* Kant. Par Theodore Ruyssen. Avicenne. Par le Baron Carra de Vaux. Paris: 

Felix Alcan. 

t The Heroine of the Strait. By Mary Catherine Crowley. Illustrated by Charles Grun- 
wald. Boston : Little, Brown & Co. 



548 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July, 

by the heroic missionaries who first faced the dangers of the 
virgin forests. The portrayal of Pontiac is true to life clever 
as a fox, brave as a lion, full of resources in fighting, and 
yet with all the cunning, bloodthirstiness, and treachery of the 
Indian. The writing is exceedingly clever ; still, in the descrip- 
tions of tragic events the author seems to lack that power of 
vivid word-painting which stirs the heart and makes one hold his 
breath with thrilling expectancy for the tragic climax. Probably, 
because the novel lacks this vivid coloring, it gives a more 
faithful picture of the times and of the place and circumstances. 

6. The present, volume * of Father Yorke's Text Books on 
Religion is prepared for the fourth gfade. The text used is that 
of the Baltimore Catechism. Father Yorke's original work con- 
sists in the adaptation of biblical stories and incidents, admirably 
fitted to illustrate the lessons and implant more deeply, moral 
truths in the mind of the child. We might suggest that the 
scriptural references be always given. 

We would recommend also Father Kinkead's volumes, f pro- 
gressively numbered, from that for a prayer- class to that for a 
post-confirmation class. The text of the Baltimore Catechism 
is supplemented and enlarged by the author and the questions 
consecutively numbered. They are published at a price easily 
suited to all. 

Father A. Schaffler has given us a timely and valuable 
work \ for the instruction of little ones. It should be a great 
help to teachers, being simple, direct, and full of interesting 
and pointed stories. The chapters are on the primary truths, 
and the appendix includes equally praiseworthy instructions on 
first confession. 

The Rev. Thomas J. O'Brien, whose work in the catecheti- 
cal field is well known, has published a small pamphlet,^ offer- 
ing suggestions on the framing of a course in Christian doc- 
trine. It was published at the request of members of the 
Educational Conference held at Cliff Haven in 1901. The im- 
portance and the matter of instruction are intelligently treated. 

* Text Books of Religion. By Rev. P. C. Yorke. San Francisco : The Text Book Pub- 
lishing Company. 

\A Catechism of Christian Doctrine. By Rev. Thomas L. Kinkead. Nos. 00,0, i, 2, 3. 
New York : Benziger Brothers. 

\First Instructions for Little Ones. By the Rev. Albert Schaffler. New York: J. F. 
Wagner. 

A Course of Study in Christian Doctrine, By Rev. Thomas J. O'Brien. New York: 
D. H. McBride & Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 549 

7. Charles Warren Stoddard has given us a most delicious 
bit of writing in his In the Footprints of the Padres* The sub- 
ject-matter is most commonplace : some of his own personal ex- 
periences when, as a boy, he went out to California, and as a 
growing young man in the crude civilization of San Francisco 
before it had evolved out of its mining camp period of exis- 
tence. There are added to these autobiographical reminiscences 
a long story about Marie Terese Yelverton. But commonplace 
as the subject-matter is, it is all touched up with exquisite lite- 
rary skill, so that it is a perfect delight to dwell on his poetic 
pictures, his incomparable comparisons, and his full rounded 
periods. With the hand of a master he throws an air of ro- 
mance and mystery over that old Spanish civilization that has 
gone down before the mercenary Saxon. To one who knows 
San Francisco life, and has been brought up in it as Mr. Stod- 
dard has been, there is an added pleasure. 

We cannot repress an inclination to quote a short passage 
that will give one some idea of the skill of the author's pen. 
In the delightful chapter entitled " In a California Bungalow " 
the author says; 

' We were rapidly wending our way towards the coast, and 
on the breezy hill-top a white fold of sea-fog swept over us and 
swathed us in its impalpable snow. Oh! the chill, the rapturous 
agony of that chill. Do you know what a sea-fog is ? It is the 
bodily, spiritual, and temporal life of California ; it is the im- 
maculate mantle of the unclad coast ; it feeds the hungry soil, 
gives drink to the thirsting corn, and clothes the nakedness of 
nature. It is the ghost of unshed showers atomized dew, pre- 
cipitated in life-bestowing avalanches upon a dewless and parched 
shore ; it is the good angel that stands between a careless peo- 
ple and contagion; it is heaven-sent nourishment. It makes 
strong the weak, makes wise the foolish you don't go out a 
second time in midsummer without your wraps and it is alto- 
gether the freshest, purest, sweetest, most picturesque and most 
precious element in the physical geography of the Pacific Slope. 
It is worth more to California than all her gold and silver and 
copper, than all her corn and wine in short, it is simply indis- 
pensable." 

8. There is a sort of satisfaction in meeting with a volume 

* In the Footprints of the Padres. By Charles Warren Stoddard. San Francisco: A. M. 
Robertson. 



550 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July, 

like Professor Foster's work,* which has been directed to this 
office for review. The book represents, about as fairly and suc- 
cessfully as can be, the case of Protestantism against the Catho- 
lic Church. Libel and calumny are set aside. The author has 
gone to Catholics for an explanation of Catholic doctrine, and 
in a generally satisfactory manner has summarized what he has 
found. It would be too much to say that he has made no 
mistakes in his exposition; but those that occur evidently result 
from his lack of closer familiarity with Catholic sources and 
never from malicious misinterpretation. 

So we here have a Congregationalist teacher putting forth a 
summary of Catholic teaching. It is something we can well 
afford to be grateful for, since the book will at least serve as 
an entering wedge of Catholic truth. What if each detail of 
the exposition is followed by a presentation of objections to 
the doctrine ? At least the controversy is an honest, open 
discussion ; and that is all we ask as a beginning. Nearly 
every Protestant who reads this book will acquire a better 
notion of the Catholic faith than he possessed before. At the 
same time he will have presented to him pretty much every- 
thing that can reasonably be put forward as an objection by a 
Protestant; and these criticisms will possess the further advan- 
tage of being pressed home not by an ignorant pamphleteer, 
but by a man of recognized learning and responsible position. 
So the Protestant reader may fairly conclude : Well, this is about 
the best that can be done for my religion. And then, why then, 
the fair-minded reader's judicial instinct will prompt him to seek 
a full treatment of the same subject at the hands of a Catholic 
writer, and he will take up Mohler's Symbolism, or Scheeben's 
Dogmatic Theology, or Milner's End of Controversy, or Hecker's 
Questions of the Soul and Aspirations of Nature, or Searle's 
Plain Facts for Fair Minds, or Bruno's Catholic Belief. As a 
result, the reader will finally arrive at a thorough knowledge 
and just estimate of the fundamental ideas of the Catholic 
Church. This, we take it, was the end Professor Foster wished 
to further. If so, may it be attained completely by many thou- 
sands of readers ! 

9. The stories of Pere Gratry given us by Cardinal Per- 

* The Fundamental Ideas of the Roman Catholic Church : Explained and Discussed for 
Protestants and Catholics. By Frank Hugh Foster. Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of 
Publication and Sabbath-School Work. 1899. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 551 

raud, the great Oratorian's spiritual child and disciple, and by 
Pere Chauvin, are not only the best accounts we have of the 
intensely mournful career of Gratry, but they are besides very 
remarkable pieces of biographical literature. Especially Pere 
Chauvin's volume * we regard as one of the most excellent pro- 
ductions of this kind of literature that has ever appeared. Keenly 
critical, wisely discriminating, absolutely just, and enthusiastically 
devoted to his subject, Pere Chauvin has achieved nothing short 
of a classic. We wish for these books a very wide circulation 
in the United States. No one can know that glorious, heart- 
broken man, that priest whose pure zeal brought to him both 
the raptures of an apostle and the agony of a martyr Gratry, 
the lover and the beloved of all noble souls, no one can know 
him without being better for it, and braver and holier. Pere 
Gratry's crowning sorrow came from his violent opposition to 
the Vatican decree of infallibility, while that decree was still 
pending before the Council. When the definition was finally 
promulgated, he submitted heartily; but during the year and a 
half of life still allotted to him, he lived in retirement, suspected 
and despised by his former opponents in controversy, suffering 
terribly in mind and body, and enjoying as his one earthly consola- 
tion the devotion and veneration of a few faithful friends. But now 
that the fever of those days of fierce polemics has cooled, and 
death has wrought a work of mercy and peace on the field of 
former conflict, the figure of Pere Gratry rises before us as one 
of the most lovable, high-minded, pure-motived of men; and as 
we turn the entrancing pages of these biographies we forget his 
errors and give him the tribute of our homage as one of the 
grandest priests of his century, and one whose work will long 
exercise a great influence for good. 

10. The introduction f to Dr. Hermann Gunkel's monu- 
mental work on the Old Testament has been translated by Pro- 
fessor Carruth, of the University of Kansas. The title, The 
Legends of Genesis, has an infidel- like appearance; but never- 
theless Dr. Gunkel is a theist and a Christian, probably in the 
same sense that Harnack is a Christian. Unquestionably the 

* Le Pere Gratry. Par R. P. A. Chauvin. Paris: Librairie Blaud et Barral. Le Pere 
Gratry; Sa Vie et les (Euvres. Par Cardinal Perraud. Paris: Ancienne Maison Charles 
Douniol. 

t The Legends of Genesis. By Hermann Gunkel, Professor of Old Testament Theology 
in the University of Berlin. Translated by W. H. Carruth. 



552 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July, 

matter of the early books of the Bible will for ever remain be- 
yond attack as teaching the highest moral and religious truths 
the creation of the world by God, the fall of man, the re- 
demption to come. But the historicity of the form in which 
this matter is expressed can be subject to endless debate. 
This form, in Dr. Gunkel's view, is composed of legends pure 
and simple, of tribal folk-lore and Semitic myths. What germ 
of truth may be contained in this position, which seems dan- 
gerous to the conservative mind, we are not yet in a position 
to say. We understand that one of the questions proposed to 
the Papal Commission on Scriptural questions is exactly this : 
how far the form of Genesis gives us historical truth, and to 
what extent is it dependent on Chaldeo-Babylonian myths? 
Whatever be the outcome, Catholics can rest in the perfect 
security of the church's divine guidance, and need have no 
doubt that even if the old-fashioned view of Inspiration must 
undergo some modification, nothing really essential to that 
dogma will be abandoned. 

11. In a most commendable spirit Father De Caigny has 
written this volume * with a view to reconcile the two schools 
of equiprobabilism and probabilism. The dissertation is dispas- 
sionately and intelligently written, and forms a valuable con- 
tribution to the already extensive literature on the subject. 
While throwing much light on points of agreement between the 
two parties, we cannot say, however, that the author has 
absolutely reconciled the two. In fact, we believe that both will 
object strenuously to his conclusion. We also think that the 
treatise is not well named. In truth the title is misleading, for, 
according to the teaching of the Church, there are more than 
two licit systems in this matter of the solution of doubt. 

With the same spirit Father De Caigny has written this 
second volume. It is an irenico-critical dissertation on the true 
system of St. Alphonsus, showing that although he added to 
and perfected his first work, he did not substantially change his 
system of moderate probabilism. The work merits the attention 
of moral theologians, particularly those who have applied them- 
selves to and look for peace in this much disputed question of 
probabilism. 

* De Gemino Probabilismo Licito. By D. Majolo de Caigny, O.S.B. Bruges: Desclee, De 

Brouwer et Soc. De Genuine Morali Systemate S. Alphonsi. By D. Majolo de Caigny, 

O.S.B. Bruges: Desclee, De Brouwer et Soc. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 553 

/ 

12. The present translation of Dr. Scheeben's work * is an 
endeavor to give to English readers an account of the holy men 
and women of the nineteenth century whose processes of canon- 
ization are now going on. The little pamphlet will give surpris- 
ing news to some Catholics. It speaks only " of those Catholic 
Christians who have shone so brilliantly as to deserve the high- 
est honors of the church, and are expected to receive that dis- 
tinction when the canonical process has been completed " ; " yet 
they number almost two hundred, a goodly army indeed for half 
a century." The sketches are brief but .interesting and instruc- 
tive. The editor and translators are to be congratulated, and 
we trust that they will continue to do similar work. 

13. Professor Laughlin has. revised his well-known Political 
Economy^ and has brought it up to date, giving the latest eco- 
nomical theories and discussions on present political questions. 
In the second part of the volume, on descriptive political econo- 
my, the questions of taxation, national debt, free trade, bimetal- 
lism, are intelligently discussed. As the serious thought of an 
acknowledged authority, the book deserves study and will be 
found satisfactory as a hand-book in high-schools. 

14. Dr. Stang's labors in the non-Catholic mission field, 
both by the written and the spoken word, are well known. A 
hearty welcome will be given his latest volume,! and as it was 
sent forth in the spirit of Christian love, so may it lead thou- 
sands into the true fold. Because of his varied experience Dr. 
Stang was eminently fitted to write such a book. It may be 
termed a collection of answers to inquiries that are ever appear- 
ing in the mission question box. All are treated briefly but 
learnedly and skilfully ; and while it would be impossible to 
give an exhaustive answer without writing volumes, a book 
such as the present will smooth over some rough places and 
lead the reader to a personal interview with the priest. Then, 
as the experienced know, the way to conversion is fairly clear. 

* The Holiness of the Church in the Nineteenth Century. From the German of Rev. M. J. 
Scheeben, D.D., by Members of the Young Ladies' Sodality of Holy Trinity Church, Boston, 
Mass. Edited by Rev. J. P. Schleuter, SJ. (Paper.) New York : Benziger Brothers. 

t The Elements of. Political Economy. By J. Laurence Laughlin, Ph.D. New York: 
American Book Company. 

\Spiritual Pepper and Salt. By Rev. William Stang, D.D. New York: Benziger 
Brothers. 

VOL. LXXV. 36 



554 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July, 

Dr. Stang is particularly happy in his choice of practical, catchy 
headings and in his ready insight into the pith of a difficulty. 
The volume deserves a high place in our popular apologetic 
literature. To be very critical, we would suggest a revision of 
the chapter on " Woman's Equal Rights." The author limits 
his classification of women to the girl, the wife, and the mother. 
Dr. Stang must have forgotten for a moment such women as 
St. Teresa, St. Catherine of Siena, and Mrs. Craven when he 
wrote that "woman's influence in literature has ever been en- 
feebling." We might also suggest that detailed references be 
given for quotations, particularly when the extracts are from our 
opponents. References make appeal impossible. Nothing lends 
more weight and dignity, and the inquirer demands them in 
even the smallest brochure. 

15. The latest publication of the Cathedral Library Asso- 
ciation * we esteem to be a work of considerable value and of 
grave importance. The title by no means defines the intellec- 
tual province to which the essay introduces us. For, judging 
by the title alone, the general reader would see little or noth- 
ing to attract him, and would likely dismiss the matter as one 
with which only school teachers had the misfortune to be con- 
cerned. But in reality we have here a discussion of a great 
and present problem which has thrown its shadow .large upon 
the political, educational, and religious arena of our time the 
function of authority in the intellectual training and life of the 
race. Certainly if any problem is a world-problem, a world- 
riddle, it is this : " The individual is zero," said the ancient 
world ; " he must get his laws and his lore, his wisdom and 
his worship, stamped into him by the heel of authority." "The 
individual is supreme," says the modern world ; " and nothing 
on the earth beneath, or in the heavens above, can justly im- 
pose on him any system which he may not freely examine, and 
freely reject." 

Is either extreme wholly right and to be adhered to ? or 
only half right and part of a just mean still unattained and 
still to be sought for ? Here is a world-problem indeed ; and 
wise words have been written upon it by Pere Laberthonniere. 

* The Ideal Teacher; or, The Catholic Notion of Authority in Education. By Pere 
L. Laberthonniere, of the Oratory. Translated by Margaret LaFarge. Edited by Rev. 
Joseph McSorley. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 555 

It is true he enlarges upon only one aspect of the question, 
namely, the place of authority in the relations of teacher and 
pupil in the school-room ; and this gives his work a direct ap- 
peal to educators. But his treatment goes beyond this partial 
view. He lays down principles of the highest value to the 
wider interests of the boundless subject. Authority, he says, 
is necessary. Absolute individualism is absolute anarchy. On 
the other hand, authority may wear the guise of absolute 
despotism, which is at least as intolerable as anarchy. When- 
ever authority is exercised for the sake of authority; when- 
ever it does not invite initiative, but crushes it ; whenever it 
refuses to disclose to its subjects the grounds which render its 
precepts reasonable, wise, and helpful, it is a degrading, 
un- Christian and un- Catholic tyranny. The very authority of 
faith, absolute as it is, was never meant by God to quench the 
light of intelligence and cut the sinews of autonomous per- 
sonality. The work of the Catholic educator is not to deaden 
the soul of his pupil into unquestioning passivity, and then to 
unload upon it a sheer burden of dogma; but rather to 
train the soul's highest aspirations and best native energy till 
they meet with and fasten upon faith. The child, or the man, 
if so be, is not to be placed blindfolded against a wall, and 
have religion shot into him with bullets out of the catechism. 
His eyes must be open and his acceptance of faith must be 
that highest service of God the free choice of a sovereign will. 
These are indications of Pere Laberthonniere's solution of 
the problem of authority. It is a solution which will astonish 
those outside the church by its liberality and large spirit of 
toleration. For the same reason, doubtless, it will mildly shock 
those whose military and beharnessed. religious training has let 
them learn too little about the liberty of the children of God. 
It is a profound and refreshing essay. To non- Catholics and to 
Catholics it will do immense good if it have a wide circulation 
among them, and this with all our hearts we wish it. 



556 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July. 

A VOLUME OF DOCTRINAL AND PRACTICAL SERMONS.* 

Here are twenty-five sermons, prepared by a priest who has 
exercised the parish ministry for many years without losing his 
zest for study. Though always busy in a large city parish, 
Dr. McQuirk finds time for study, quiet of mind for mature re- 
flection, and now gives us a second volume of excellent discourses. 

He evidently does not mean them to be simply sermons for 
the use of sermonizers, or repertories for his brethren of the 
parish clergy. His book, indeed, serves these high purposes. 
But the author also intends the sermons for the reading of the 
laity, and they are well fitted to attract that class of readers ; 
which good quality, it may be said in passing, will make the 
discourses all the better adapted for consultation by priests. 

The spirit of these sermons is one of intelligent zeal for 
souls ; fervent exhortation and clear instruction are found every- 
where in them. The subjects chosen are the more vital ones, 
such as the Value of the Soul, the Call to Repentance, Confes- 
sion, Communion, the Necessity of Revelation, and the Qualities 
of Divine Faith. Three sermons are on our Lord's Divinity, 
and three on the Holy Spirit, the same number treating the 
dogmatic and spiritual lessons of the Passion. 

We fear that many of our priests fancy that the laity will 
not read sermons. This is a mistake. Good sermons are good 
reading, and are oftentimes a fair though never an adequate 
compensation for the lack of the spoken word. Not a few fami- 
lies actually need to read sermons, or some such sort of litera- 
ture, because they live where Mass and preaching is seldom to 
be enjoyed. And how very many persons can only attend an 
early Mass, and from one year's end to another must be con- 
tent with the " five-minute ' sermon. Others again must stay at 
home on Sundays because of illness, or of the duty of caring 
for the sick. Now, in all such cases immemorial Catholic cus- 
tom prescribes devout reading of the Prayers at Mass, and a 
sermon besides. Here is the book for such cases, written by a 
proficient in practical preaching. Any priest who gives his peo- 
ple religious reading extends the power of his ministry indefi- 
nitely. A book such as this serves his purpose well. 

"Sermons and Discourses. By Rev. John McQuirk, D.D., LL.D., Rector of St. Paul's 
Church, New York City. New York: St. Paul's Library, 129 East njth Street. 



The Tablet (3 May) : Publishes a verbatim report of the judg- 
ment of the Lord Chief-Justice and his colleagues in the 
case of the Protestant Alliance vs. the Jesuits. " Viator ' 
describes the flourishing condition of Catholicism in 
Holland. 

(17 May): Fr. Thurston treats of the Unctions in the 
Coronation Service. Criticism of the article .on Anglican 
Orders in the new edition of the Encyclopedia Britannica. 
The Roman Correspondent gives an account of the 
American mission to the Vatican and how it was ar- 
ranged without offending susceptibilities in Congress. 
(3 1 May) : Explains the dramatic purpose of Wagner's 
"Holy Supper of the Apostles," about to be performed 
in the Westminster Cathedral. Relates how the Shah 
refused to submit to the conditions imposed by court 
etiquette at the Vatican, and so could not visit the Pope. 

The Month (June) : Fr. Thurston laments that the literature 
called into existence by the approaching coronation service 
has been devoted mainly to controversial purposes and 
has not settled any of the scholarly problems connected 
with the question ; so he answers some of the anti- 
Catholic writers. The Countess de Courson tells of the 
bright and edifying side of the lives of the Paris ap- 
prentices. Fr. Rickaby points out wherein Catholics can- 
not agree with the theological positions of the Six Tutors 
whose essays in constructive theology he reviews. A Re- 
ligious writes of Anglican Sisterhoods, telling of her own 
experiences while a member of one of them. 

The Critical Review (May) : Prof. S. J. Banks contributes a 
notice of Cremer's Das Wesen des Christenthums, the pur- 
pose of which is, he writes, to present the entire con- 
ception of our Lord as contained in the New Testament 
and to prove that Christianity is founded upon faith in 
Christ, His Death and Resurrection, against Harnack, 
who accuses the church of erring grievously in substitut- 
ing Christ and faith in Him for belief in His teaching 
only. 



558 LIBRARY TABLE. [July, 

Rev. G. D. F. Schnaud devotes several pages to a re- 
view of Kidd's Principles of Western Civilization, which 
he shows to be an elaboration of the thought that all 
society is the outcome of evolutionary forces which are 
constantly working towards the greatest good of the 
social organism, not of the individual as such. 

Revue du Clerge Francais (15 May): P. Dunand narrates how 
recent investigations have manifested the falsity of the 
" abjuration ' attributed to Jeanne d' Arc and have shown 
that her conduct at Saint Ouen was perfectly irreproach- 
able and admirable. P. Ermoni discusses the origin and 
history of the words " Theology ' and " Dogma," and 
shows that a History of Dogma is not only possible but 
necessary for Catholics. An interesting article by P. 
Martin, after showing the lack of historical evidence as 
to the physical appearance of our Lord, indicates the 
beautiful and touching traits of Fra Angelico's " Christ," 
laments present artistic poverty, and says that as yet we 
have no beautiful representation of the Sacred Heart, 
although Da Vinci's wonderful " Christ ' is really an 
equivalent. P. Turmel, continuing his sketch of Mabillon, 
tells how the great Benedictine suffered for having ex- 
posed frauds in the matter of relics and for having at- 
tempted to give an honest edition of Saint Augustine. 
M. Bidou denies that the picture on the Winding-Sheet 
of Turin was the work of an impostor. 

Annales de Philosophic Chretienne (April) : M. Bourgeois under- 
takes to show that there is some excuse for Pere Gratry's 
error in building his philosophical system on a false 
principle, since he was deceived by the authority of 
Wallis, Newton, and Leibnitz. P. Martin writes on the 
development of doctrine and on the limitation of the 
Church's authority to points connected with revelation. 
P. Bros says that Apologetics must be conducted on more 
synthetic though less deductive lines ; and comments on 
the good result obtained by those who adapted their 
methods to the needs of those influenced by Kant and 
made Catholicity a " postulate ' of life, as Chateaubriand, 
Lacordaire, Blondel, Olle-Laprune, and Fonsegrive ; to 
this method we owe converts like Father Hecker, Paul 
Bourget, Brunetiere, and Karl Huysmans. Writing on 



1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 559 

the insufficiency of science to explain life, M. Seyer cites 
these words of Renan : " To live is not to amuse one's self 
by playing with the world ; it is to accomplish beauti- 
ful things, to be the travelling companion of the stars, to 
know, to hope, to love, to admire, to do good. He has 
lived most who in mind and heart and deed has wor- 
shipped most." J. Charbonnel warmly praises V. Giraud's 

. 

recent work on Taine. 

Le Correspondant (10 May) : H. de Lacombe draws attention to 
the great bishop and the great monk who served and 
honored the Church of France so well in this century, 
Felix Dupanloup and Henri Lacordaire, both of them 
born in 1802. G. de Grandmaison points out the hopes 
of Spanish revival under the new king, and declares that 
Spanish and French interests are one and in opposition 
to German and English. M. Andre concludes his sketch 
of the intimacy between Franz Lizst and the Princess 
Wittgenstein. L. de Meurville discusses the pro and con 
of M. Vignon's thesis as to the Turin Winding-Sheet and 
suspends assent until a little more light has been ob- 
tained. 

(25 May): P. Klein discusses the first volume of a work: 
upon Taine and declares it worthy of its subject. A. de , 
Lapparent finds consolation for the Martinique disaster in 
the spectacle of the universal emulation to render aid to 
the unfortunates. L. Donfougeray comments admiringly 
on Ben Hur (which has reached its millionth copy), and 
rejoices that it has now been translated into French. 
M. Vignon answers M. de Meurville's objections and in- 
sists on the proofs of the authenticity of the Holy Wind - 
ing-Sheet. 

La Quinzaine (16 May): M. des Essarts contrasts the roman- 
ticism of Mme. de Stael, imitative of foreign models, with 
the romanticism, faithful to national and classical traditions, 
of Chateaubriand, Lamartine, and Hugo. Mile. Faure 
continues her Studies in Dante, taking up the last scene 
of the " Purgatorio." M. Joly writes on the perils of 
the middle classes from the envy of those below and 
from the oppression of those above ; and urges them to 
oppose the extension of bureaucracy. M. Fonsegrive dis- 
cusses Paul Bourget's recent novel LEtape (which ap- 



560 LIBRARY TABLE. [July, 

peared in La Revue des Deux Mondes Feb. -May), and 
refutes its anti-democratic teaching. L. Dimier sketches 
Claude Lorrain in view of the present exposition of his 
works at London. 

Etudes (5 May) : P. Bremond praises and defends against its 
critics Le Rayon of M. Monlaur, a book which interweaves 
with the Gospel narrative the story of a noble, pure- 
souled maiden who becomes a friend and follower of our 
Saviour during his earthly life. P. Brucker gives an in- 
teresting account of three modern theological encyclopae- 
dias : Vacant' s Dictionnaire de Theologie Catholique ; the 
Kirchenlexikon of Freiburg, and the Realencyklopddie 
of Leipzig, a Protestant work not to be recommended to 
young seminarians, or to priests of superficial training, 
but which is a valuable aid to real scholars. P. Brucker 
also writes on the Turin Winding- Sheet, congratulating 
M. Vignon on his labors, but confessing the question is 
not yet settled and suggesting a chemical examination of 
the cloth. Dr. Surbled reckons the Catholic physicians 
of France to number 800. 

(20 May) : A suggestion is made to celebrate the fiftieth 
anniversary of the definition of the Immaculate Concep- 
tion. P. Dudon indicates defects in Rudemare's defence 
of the officials who decided upon the validity of Napo- 
leon's marriage. Obituary notice of P. Carlos Sommer- 
vogel, the assistant and successor of the Peres de Backer 
and the one to whom is due the splendid new edition of 
the Bibliotheque des crivains de la Compagnie de Jesus. 

Canoniste Contemporain (April): P. Boudinhon discusses the 
custom of using a white stole in administering Holy 
Communion extra missam et intra missam, and says it is 
tolerated. 

Etudes Franciscaines (April) : P. Hilaire de Barenton shows that 
to see through opaque bodies can no longer be regarded 
as preternatural, and mentions a young girl of Beyrouth 
who can see through stone. 

Revue du Monde Invisible (April) : P. Poulain denies that any 
case of true natural ecstasy has yet been authenticated. 

L'Ami du Clerge (17 April): P. Lescoeur assails the position 
taken by Dr. Surbled as to the character of spiritistic 
phenomena. 



902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 561 

LUnivers (n May): Francis Veuillot remarks that though the 
Free Masons pretend to be republicans they advocate 
monarchy in Italy and elsewhere and were supporters of 
Napoleon III. in France. 

La Croix (4 May) : A writer says that the work of preaching 
the Gospel to men is gradually making its way. It is 
good to take care of the women, the boys and girls, 
and the children, but to care for the men is urgent, in- 
dispensable. 

Science Catholique (May) : M. C. de Kirwan insists on the 
necessity of science and philosophy supplementing each 
other. P. Laveille sketches the relation between Lamen- 
nais and his intimate friends after 1836. P. Quievreux 
defends his criticism of Molina against M. Lanusse. P. 
Forget, who regards P. Maignen's " Le Pere Hecker ' as 
a comprehensive and conscientious study, makes certain 
scattering remarks in connection with a new book by the 
same abbe. 

Rassegna Nazionale (i May) : G. Vitali discusses the origin of 
the Inquisition, showing how it grew out of conditions 
existing at the time. Lord Halifax's answer to the 
Joint Pastoral of the English Bishops is translated from 
the Nineteenth Century of May, 1901. 
(16 May): S. di P. R. advocates that the women of 
Italy should follow the example of their French sisters 
and form a league to influence the elections. 

Civilta Cattolica (17 May): Under the text Timeo Danaos et 
dona ferentes, a denial is made to the recent statement 
of the Rassegna Nazionale (see our issue for May) that 
the Civilta Cattolica is less insistent now than heretofore 
upon the submission due to doctrinal decisions of the 
Roman Congregations. It attacks the book in which 
Paul Lapeyre advocates a complete transformation -of the 
character of clerical activity in order- to obtain results by 
1 social action " ; the Civilta Cattolica advocates a policy 
of opposition to, and on the part of the young, a sepa- 
ration from the modern world. 




The Messenger has done good work in showing 
up the anti- Catholic bias lurking in Appleton's 
Universal Cyclopedia and Atlas in its article " Poi- 
soning the Wells." Standard books of reference, such as this 
Cyclopaedia pretends to be, are the real sources of current 
information, and what is drawn from these fountain sources 
makes public opinion. 

The Catholic people cannot be too aggressive in these mat- 
ters. If publishers get a well-deserved castigation- they will be 
careful not to repeat their literary crimes. The matter of the 
Cyclopaedia should be taken up by all the Catholic Fraternal 
Societies of the country, and not be allowed to lapse until the 
Appletons are compelled to revise their cyclopaedia according 
to the latest information. 



At the death of Archbishop Corrigan there was an extraor- 
dinary outpouring of public sympathy. It may well be taken 
as a spontaneous tribute from the public at large to the im- 
portance that is attached to the position of Archbishop of New 
York. He has within his immediate charge the direction of 
over seven hundred priests, the education of over seventy thou- 
sand children, and the care of the spiritual interests of one 
million, two hundred thousand souls. Rome will select none but 
the wisest and best ecclesiastic for this important see. Bishop 
Farley is well fitted for the position for many reasons. His 
entire priestly life has been identified in one way or another 
with the administration of the diocese. He has manifested a 
broad as well as a conservative spirit in his management of 
affairs. His sympathies have .been country-wide in their extent, 
while he has shown excellent administrative ability. He is a 
Roman in his love for the centre of Catholic unity, and at the 
same time he is a deep lover of his own country's best interests. 
He is, moreover, a persona grata to the bishops and archbishops 



1902.] EDITORIAL NOTES. 563 

of the country. He is fitted to assume the responsibilities of 
the administration of the great archdiocese by a providential 
training as well as by matured talents. 



It appears at the present time (June 23) that the visit of 
Governor Taft to the Holy Father will be fruitful in good 
results. 

The favor with which the Taft Commission has been re- 
ceived in Rome and the celerity with which its business has 
been transacted have contributed not a little to a more cordial 
understanding between the administration of affairs in both 
church and state. The situation represented by instructions that 
have been issued to Governor Taft concerning the sale of the 
Friars' land has evidently been accepted. There has not been any 
evidence in the public press that there is a particle of reluctance 
on the part of the Friars to part with their 400,000 acres of land. 
While we readily discount many of the statements emanating 
from official sources as well as from Filipino reports concerning 
the antagonism to the Friars, yet it is undoubtedly true that 
they are Spanish and not American in their sympathies, and 
that it would contribute to the more complete pacification of the 
islands if the land now held by the religious orders were owned 
by the people. The American government has taken the only 
fair and just way of bringing about the desired end. Other 
governments would have sequestrated the property, and then 
asked what are you going to do about it ? The American gov- 
ernment invites the Friars to sell, and through a Court of 
Arbitration gives a fair price. 

It will contribute to the freedom and independence of the 
church in the Philippines to have all traces of the ancient 
political relationship removed. The church can do her work 
best untrammelled by any hindrances from the civil order. The 
church is always more powerful when it is allowed the fullest 
freedom to appeal directly to the hearts of the people, and a 
priesthood is more influential when it lives by the generous 
gratuities of the people than when it has landed estates or is 
supported by the civil budget. 



564 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [July, 



THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 

IN Ireland the Gaelic League has arranged for a number of important gather- 
ings during the summer months, encouraged by the success of the move- 
ment last year when for the first time an attempt was made to utilize the holi- 
day season. We are informed that the suggestion came from one of the mem- 
bers who had been on a trip to America, and had obtained reliable information 
from one of the officers of the Catholic Summer-School on Lake Champlain. 
There is also an incipient movement in England which has not advanced be- 
yond the discussion of possibilities. The following passage from the late Brother 
Azarias was recently quoted with approval by a Catholic editor in England : 

The primary import of the Catholic Summer-School is this : To give from 
the most authoritative sources among our Catholic writers and thinkers the 
Catholic point of view on all the issues of the day in history, in literature, in 
philosophy, in science, upon the economic problems that are agitating the 
world, upon the relations between science and religion ; to state in the clearest 
possible terms the principle underlying truth in all these subjects ; to remove 
false assumptions and correct false statements ; to pursue the calumnies and 
slanders against our creed and our church to their last lurking-place. Our 
reading Catholics in the busy round of their daily occupations heedlessly 
snatch out of the secular journals and magazines undigested opinions upon im- 
portant subjects, opinions hastily written and not infrequently erroneously ex- 
pressed; men and events, theories and schemes and projects are discussed 
upon unsound principles and assumptions which the readers have but little time 
to unravel or rectify; the poison of these false premises enters their thinking, 
and unconsciously they accept as truth conclusions that are distortions of 
truth. 

The editor then proceeds to show that the conditions are similar in both 
countries, and states his convictions in these words : 

This poison is as .actively operative over here in England as in the United 
States. Could we do better than adopt the antidote which the American 
Catholics have found so effective ? For, as Brother Azarias goes on to say : 
" It is among the chief purposes of the Summer-School to supply antidotes for 
this poison. And therefore the ablest and best equipped among our Catholic 
leaders of thought, whether lay or clerical, are brought face to face with a 
cultured audience and give their listeners the fruits of life-long studies in those 
departments of science or letters in which they have become eminent. They 
state in single lectures or in courses of lectures such principles and facts and 
methods as may afterwards be used and applied in one's reading for the de- 
tection of error and the discovery of truth. To achieve such work is the mis- 
sion of the Summer-School, and therefore does it in all propriety, and in all 
justice, take a place in our Catholic system of education." Such is the excel- 
lent description given of the Summer-School by the distinguished member of 
the Christian Brothers whose learning and piety would have marked him out as 
a man of power in any country. It will no doubt be objected that what he says 
is only a foreshadowing of what might or what should be, but that to bring the 
idea to realization is a very different matter. Well, no doubt it is. No doubt 



1902.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 565 

there are difficulties here in England which are unlike those that had to be faced 
in the United States. But difficulties must not daunt us in our efforts for the 
church. They have not daunted us hitherto. We have met and matched, 
successfully on the whole, innumerable difficulties already in our struggles to 
provide facilities for higher education. And if we are to keep the higher edu- 
cation of our more leisured classes in safe hands we shall have to face more 
difficulties still. That education must be Catholic and it must be up to date. 
If not, then we shall soon find out that Catholic parents will obtain elsewhere 
what they do not find provided for them by the church. And of this fact signs 
are not wanting already. 

All over the country we have higher schools, and in many of them there 
are men and women of superior ability. But in these days no teacher can 
possibly keep abreast of the literature, the science, the research, the specula- 
tion, by his unaided efforts. The best among us after a time grows deeply and 
sadly conscious of his inability to keep up with the rushing current of thought. 
Could any better and more economical solution be found than that of con- 
secrating say one week of the annual school holidays to the delightful pleasure 

of a Summer-School, where men of the highest talents would, each in his own 
sphere of work, pour forth to the eager listeners the treasures of knowledge of 
which he was the acknowledged master ? How better or more easily could you 
learn just where truth is suffering hot attack, just where insidious error is 
slowly creeping in? And the while, leisure and recreation and social intercourse 
would make the days pass in pleasure and instructive interest. To many a 
wearied teacher, to many a weary thinker, such a week would be an oasis in the 
desert. Have we no men of zeal and leisure who would undertake this great 
work for the Catholic Church ? Some time ago its inauguration seemed on the 
eve of accomplishment. Why it failed is neither here nor there. We feel sure 
that an arrangement akin to the Summer-School of the American Catholic 
educationists would prove an immense boon, not only to teachers but to the 
whole work of our higher education among us. It only needs some one to take 
it up, to draft a programme, and once the Cardinal saw that the scheme was 
unobjectionable, and his assent was obtained, no man in England to-day could 
by his presence do more to make the gatherings a success and centre upon the 
work of a Summer-School the attention and the sympathetic notice of an open 
and fair-minded press. The more Catholics meet together for mutual instruc- 
tion the better will it be for all. We have all something to learn. And no 
doubt we have all something to impart. 

The best way to understand the value of the Summer-School is by a per- 
sonal visit. From July 7 to September 5 the session will be continued for a 
period of nine weeks. A pamphlet giving railroad rates, etc., may be obtained 
from the Secretary, Warren E. Mosher, 39 East 42d Street, New York City; 
after July 7 send direct to Cliff Haven, N. Y., on Lake Champlain. 

The following statement will be of interest to our readers as showing" the 
extraordinary progress of the Catholic Summer-School. ;'^" ' 

Attendance :--The Trunk Line Passenger Association's report since 1896, 
the year when the first session was held on the grounds of the School at Cliff 
Haven, is as follows : 

Year. No. of Persons. Gain. 

1896 .... 931 .... 

1897 . 1,526 . . . 595 

1898 2,480 954 

1899 3,024 . . 544 

1900 . 3,727 .... 703 

19 01 4,769 1,042 

M. C. M. 



NEW BOOKS. 

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York: 

The Saints. Saint Anthony of Padua. By M. 1'Abbe Lepetre. Translated by Edith 

Guest. Pp. xiv.-86. More Home Truths for Mary s Children. By Madame Cecilia. 

Pp. vi.-268. Our Lady and the Eucharist. Selections from Father Faber. By Rev. 

John Fitzpatrick, O.M.I. New and enlarged edition. Pp. 79. Price 30 cts. net. 

HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN & Co., Boston: Lee at Appomattox, and Other Papers. By Charles 

Francis Adams. Pp. 387. ' Price $1.50 net. 
LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York: 

American Teachers Series. The Teaching of History and Civics in the Elementary and 
Secondary School. By Henry E. Bowne, B.A. Pp. viii.~385. Price $1.50. The Mystery 
of William Shakespeare. A Summary of Evidence. By his Honor Judge Webb. Pp. 
302. Price $4. 
VICTOR RETAUX, Paris: 

Histoire des Croyances .Superstition Moeurs, Usages et Coutumes (selon le plan du Decalogue). 

Par Fernand Nicolay. Third edition. 3 vols. Pp. v.~393, 548, 465. 
LITTLE, BROWN & Co., Boston: 

The God of Things. A Novel of Modern Egypt. By Florence Brooks Whitehouse. 
Price $1.50. Lafitte of Louisiana. By Mary Devereux. Illustrated by Harry C. 
Edwards. Pp.427. Price $1.50. Inthe Eagles Talon: A Romance of the Louisiana 
Purchase. By Sheppard Stevens. Pp. 475. 
B. HERDER, St. Louis, Mo. : 

The Danger of Youth, and a Tried Antidote. By Rev. Joseph Jordans, S.J. From the 
German. (Paper.) Pp.88. Price 13 cts. Socialism: Its Economic Aspect. By William 
Poland, S.J. (Paper.) Pp.32. Price5cts.net. The Convents of Great Britain. By 
Francesca M. Steele (Darley Dale). With a preface by Father Thurston, S.J. Pp. 
xxi.-320. Price $2 net. 
LOTHROP PUBLISHING COMPANY, Boston : 

' Tween You and I : Some Little Problems of Life. By Max O'Rell. Pp. 480. Price $1.20 
net. Unto the End. By Pansy (Mrs. G. R. Alden). Pp. 365. Price $1.50. Five 
Little Peppers Abroad. By Margaret Sidney. Pp. 449. Price $1.10 net. 
ANCIENNE MAISON CHARLES DOUNIOL-P. TEQUI, Lit. Ed., Paris: 

La Magique Moderne ou I' Hypnotisme des Nos Jours. Par R. P. Pie-Michel Rolfi, O.F.M. 
Traduit en fran?ais.e sur la 36 edition par M. I'Abbd Dorangeon, avec Introduction de 
Mgr. Merie. Pp. 368. Price 3 fr. 50. 
CHARLES POUSSIELGUE, Paris: 

Fenelon, Directeur de Conscience. Par I'Abbe' Moise Cagnac. Pp. xxviii.-4io. Price 6 frs. 
ALPHONSE PICARD FILS, Paris: La Question Biblique chez les Catholiques de France au 

XlXieme Siecle. Par Albert Houtin. Pp. ^.-324. 
BROWN & NOLAN (limited), Dublin : 

How to Reason; or, The A B C of Logic Reduced to Practice. By Rev. Richard C. Bodkjn. 
CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, London ; CATHOLIC BOOK EXCHANGE, 120 West 6oth Street, 
New York : 

Saint Lioba (700-779). Daniel O'Connell (1775-1847). The Priest-Hunters : A Tale of 
the Days of Queen Elizabeth. By Lady Amabel Kerr. Saint Colette (1381-1447). 
The Last Voice of the Old Hierarchy. Saint Philip Benizi (1233-1285). By Lady 
Amabel Kerr. The Workingman's Apostolate. By Father Cuthbert. The Last Sacra- 
ments. Compiled by the Rev. W. H. Cologan. The Book of Wisdom. With Notes by 
the Very Rev. Canon Mclntyre. (Pamphlets.) 4 cts. Entertainment of Our Saviour 
in the Blessed Sacrament. By Henry More, S.J. 10 cts. Some Prerogatives of Peter. 
By the Rev. W. R. Carson. 10 cts. Devotional Essays. By M. D. Petre. 8 cts. 
(Pamphlets.) 
FUN.K & WAGNALLS COMPANY, New York : 

The Boer Fight for Freedom. By Michael Davitt. Pp. 589. Price $2. 
D. APPLETON & Co., New York: 

Father Marquette. By Reuben G. Thwaites. Pp.233. Price $1. 
DOUBLEDAY, PAGE & Co., New York : 

The Coast of Freedom. By Addle Marie Shaw. Pp. 466. 
JOHN LANE, The Bodley Head, New York: 

Terrors of the Law. By Francis Watt. Pp. 129. 
THE ANGELES PUBLISHING COMPANY, Detroit, Mich.: 

A Blighted Rose. By Joseph F. Wynne. Pp. 425. Price $1.50. 
OLIVER DITSON COMPANY, New York: Fifth Mass in G. For Solo, Chorus, and Organ. 

By Charles Wels. Price 80 cts. (Pamphlet.) 
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY, New York: 

George Eliot. By Leslie Stephen. Pp. 206. Price 75 cts. The Virginian: A Horseman 

of the Plains. By Owen Wister. Pp. 504. Price $1.50. 
A. C. McCLURG & Co., Chicago: Religion, Agnosticism, and Education. By J. L. Spalding, 

Bishop of Peoria. Pp. 285. Price 80 cts. 
SILVER, BURDETTE & Co., New York: f Sketches of Great Painters. For young people. By 

Colonna Murray Dallin. Illustrated. Pp. 305. Price 90 cts. 
FR. PUSTET & Co., New York: Forty-five Sermons. Written to meet objections of the 

present day. By Rev. James McKernan. Pp. 291. Price $i. 
CATHEDRAL LIBRARY ASSOCIATION, New York: 

The Ideal Teacher ; or, The Catholic Notion of Authority in Education. By Pere L. Laber- 
thonniere. Translated by Margaret LaFarge. Edited by Rev. Joseph McSorley. Pp. 
81. Price 30 cts. Special Devotions, Compiled for the Pupils of the Sacred Heart. Pp. 
143. Price 30 cts. 
GOVERNMENT PRINTING-OFFICE, Washington, D. C.: 

Memoirs of the National Academy of Science. Volume VIII. Sixth Memoir. 




s 



W 



O 
w 

33 



THE 



CATHOLIC WORLD, 



VOL. LXXV. AUGUST, 1902. No. 449. 




ARE RELIGIOUS GARB" DECISIONS CONSTITUTIONAL? 

BY REV. SIMON FiTzSIMONS. 

^ 

'HE recent decision handed down by the Honora- 
ble Charles R. Skinner, Superintendent of Pub- 
lic Instruction for the State of New York, in 
the question of the wearing of the dress proper 
to a religious community by a teacher in the 
public schools of the State, and forbidding the use of such dress 
in the future by the teachers at Lima, New York, is the latest 
of a long series of such decisions. The portion of the decision 
relating to the so-called "religious garb' reads as follows: 

" It is the duty of school authorities to require such teachers 
to discontinue, while in the public school-room, and in the per- 
formance of their duties as school teachers therein, the wearing 
of such garb or dress." 

Elsewhere the document reads : 

" I further decide that it is the duty of the respondent 
(the school trustee) herein to require teachers employed by him 
to discontinue in the public school-room or rooms the use of 
the distinguishing dress or garb of any religious order." 

No statute, no article of the State Constitution, no clause of 
the Constitution of the United States, is cited in explanation or 
justification of such high-handed proceedings. It is but just to 
Mr. Skinner, however, to say that this method of dealing with 
the question did not originate with him. The credit of this 
subtle and ingenious distinction, by which anti- Catholic preju- 
dice was made to triumph over the Constitution as well of New 

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN THE STATE 

OF NEW YORK, 1902. , 

VOL, LXXV. 37 



568 "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS. [Aug., 

York State as that of the United States, belongs properly to 
the Honorable Andrew S. Draper, who, as Superintendent of 
Public Instruction in New York State, unblushingly inaugurated 
this line of policy in his famous decision, No. 3220, rendered 
March 24, 1887, thus establishing the astounding precedent. 
Mr. Skinner has been simply the slavish copyist of Superin- 
tendent Draper the worthy disciple of so unscrupulous a master. 

REAL AND PHANTOM ISSUES. 

That such decisions have been allowed to stand unchallenged 
by constitutional authority for a period of fifteen years is one 
of those astonishing marvels which are calculated to shake our 
faith, if not in human nature, at least in human intelligence. 
The only possible way in which to explain the existence of such 
a phenomenon under a free government is by saying that no 
legal authority competent to deal with the question has given 
it any attention. Only in this way can we understand how 
grave questions involving constitutional rights rights of whole 
classes of citizens could be left to the adjudication of clerks 
and pettifoggers, and how the Constitution could be handed 
over for interpretation to men who never read a page in Kent 
er Blackstone. At the hands of such judges nothing was easier 
than to raise clouds of constitutional dust, and in the blinding 
confusion to create a false issue. It must be confessed they 
made the most of their opportunities. Intentionally, or unin- 
tentionally, the superintendents of public instruction have ex- 
eluded from consideration the real question at issue by raising 
a phantom one ; and it is remarkable how successful they 
have been in inducing the multitude to follow them. The real 
question, however, is : the individual rights of the citizen as 
guaranteed by the Constitution ; the phantom one is : the 
imaginary one of the union of Church and State. The phantom 
has, like all bugaboos, been inflated by imagination and preju- 
dice into startling proportions ; the real question has been wholly 
eliminated from the discussion by resolutely ignoring it. Let 
as endeavor to restore each to its proper dimensions. 

The real question at issue, then, in all these decisions is : 
Does a citizen of the United States forfeit all or any of his or 
her constitutional rights or privileges by becoming a member of 
a religious community ? In other words : Is a citizen of the 
United States disfranchised for private opinions ? Or, to put it 



1902.] "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS. 569 

still more plainly : Does a religious profession decitizenize an 
American citizen ? Or, to come to concrete cases : What rights 
and privileges did the son of the late General Sherman forfeit 
when he made his profession as a member of the Society of 
Jesus ? What rights and privileges, retained by her sisters in 
the world, did Miss Catharine Drexel forego when she assumed 
the religious garb of her order and became Sister ? 

The monstrous proposition, that either Father Sherman or 
Sister Drexel has been disfranchised by their action, or that 
either of them is by such act deprived of rights which they 
possessed while living in the world, or which their brothers or 
sisters now living in the world still retain, is too subversive of 
human liberty to be even mooted in a country in which one of 
the fundamental principles of government is, that all its citizens 
are equal before the law. The bulwarks of the rights of the 
individual citizen, both in State and Nation, are too strong to 
be demolished by the mere ipse dixit of a state superintendent 
of public instruction ; the guarantees of freedom both in State 
and Nation are too numerous and too explicit to be set aside 
by a verdict based wholly on religious prejudice. 

PROVISIONS OF THE CONSTITUTION. 

And first let us consider the provisions of the Constitution 
of the United States. 

Article XIV., Sec. i, of the Amendments to this Constitution 
declares that " No State shall make or enforce any law which 
shall abridge the privileges or immunities of citizens of the 
United States." 

Here the language is plain and unmistakable. The citizens 
of the United States are protected against such legislation by 
the different States as might be detrimental to their freedom, 
their rights, and their privileges ; and where such laws are in 
existence they must not, according to the provisions of this ar- 
ticle, be enforced. Now, in the State of New York there is no 
law which conflicts with this article of the amended United 
States Constitution, and in the various decisions of Messrs. 
Draper and Skinner these functionaries fail to cite any such law. 
At best they merely attempt to interpret a law falsely, as we 
shall see later to cover the case. But even supposing such a 
law existed in New York State, it is quite evident that, inas- 
much as it undertook to abridge the privileges of individual 



570 "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS. [Aug., 

citizens, it would be on that point unconstitutional; and it is 
likewise evident that the enforcement of such a law supposing 
its existence by a superintendent of public instruction would 
be also unconstitutional. What then, when it is a mere under- 
taking to enforce a law which exists only in imagination, or 
which at best can be only a misinterpretation of an existing 
law ventured at haphazard ? If the law and its enforcement 
would be unconstitutional, surely the enforcement of an imagin- 
ary unconstitutional law cannot be constitutional. 

And if we ask what are these privileges against which legis- 
lation by the various States would be unconstitutional ? The 
famous commentator on the Constitution, Judge Story, will an- 
swer for us by saying that he has no hesitation in interpreting 
them to mean "those privileges and immunities which are in 
their nature fundamental ; which belong to the citizens of all 
free governments." Chief among the privileges of the citizens 
of all governments which deserve to be called free is the right 
to hold public office, and even the right to participate in the 
work of government. These privileges, then, are the inalienable 
rights of the individual citizen, and can be forfeited only by 
crime, and no State can confer on even a superintendent of 
public instruction the power to annul these rights and privi- 
leges. 

NO RELIGIOUS TEST REQUIRED. 

Again, Article VI., Sec. 3, of the United States Constitution 
declares that " No religious test shall ever be required as a 
qualification for any office or public trust under the United 
States." , 

The language in which this article is couched is very 
plain and very comprehensive. No religious test is to be re- 
quired for the holding of any office ; that is, there must be no 
religious test either positive or negative ; no test, whether 
applied directly or indirectly. The Constitution cannot merely 
mean that it must not be required that a person belong to a 
particular creed in order to be eligible to or qualified for office. 
It does and must mean the converse and complement of this as 
well ; namely, that an aspirant to any office cannot be excluded 
from such office by reason of adherence to any particular creed 
or denomination, or because of a lack of such creed or religious 
belief. In other words, it means that all such offices are open 



1902.] "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS. 571 

to persons of any creed or of no creed. This no one will deny. 
Now, it is precisely here that the decisions of Messrs. Skinner 
and Draper are in direct and flagrant violation of the Constitu- 
tion. It is admitted on all sides that the office of teacher in 
the public schools is a public office. The Constitution expressly 
declares that there shall be " no religious test ' for that office. 
The Superintendent of Public Instruction, however, expressly 
declares that there shall be a " religious test," and declares the 
applicant for office disqualified unless the " religious test ' re- 
quired by him is satisfactorily complied with. In his Lima 
decision Mr. Skinner unhesitatingly states that the reason of the 
exclusion of certain teachers is precisely because they do not 
meet the requirements of this " religious test," which the Con- 
stitution says must not be applied. He declares the significance 
of the " religious garb ' to be " for the purpose of indicating 
membership in that denomination ' marked by this distinctive 
garb ; and then he proceeds to say that " It is the duty of 
school authorities to require such teachers to discontinue, while 
in the public school- room, and in the performance of their 
duties as school teachers therein, the wearing of such garb or 
dress." That is to say, the wearer of a religious garb, in order 
to hold the office of teacher in a public school, must, during 
the time of his or her discharge of the duties of that office, 
cease to be a member of that religious body or community ; 
the Constitution of the United States to the contrary notwith- 
standing. 

THE CONSTITUTION THE SUPREME LAW OF THE LAND. 

In yet a third way do the arbitrary rulings of superinten- 
dents of public instruction conflict with the Constitution of the 
United States. Article VI., Sec. 2, of this Constitution de- 
clares : " This Constitution, and the laws of the United States 
which shall be made in pursuance thereof, . . . shall be the 
supreme law of the land; and the judges in every State shall 
be bound thereby, anything in the constitution or laws of any 
State to the contrary notwithstanding." 

Now, according to the articles of the United States Consti- 
tion just quoted, viz., first, that no State shall make or enforce 
any law abridging the privileges of citizens of the United 
States ; and second, that no religious test shall ever be required 
as a qualification for any office ; the decisions of Messrs. Skin- 



572 "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS. [Aug. r 

ner and Draper are in direct violation of this Constitution, in- 
asmuch as they undertake to abridge the privileges of citizens 
and apply a religious test for office; and since these decisions 
have in every instance been rigidly enforced/ it follows that by 
the enforcement of them, as well as by the decisions themselves, 
there has been also a direct violation of the provision of the 
Constitution in Article VI. For although a superintendent of 
public instruction may not be a judge in the legal sense of the 
term, nevertheless since such superintendents undertake to ex- 
pound the law, and even the Constitution, they must in so far 
be regarded as judges, and consequently bound by judges' limi- 
tations. Otherwise we would have the abnormal condition of 
an ordinary citizen clothed with powers which enabled him to 
defy the Constitution, and enabling him to render decisions im- 
possible to judges in the ordinary acceptation of the term. 

EQUAL PROTECTION OF THE LAW FOR ALL. 

There is even yet a fourth way in which these preposterous 
rulings of school authorities violate the United States Constitu- 
tion. Article XIV., Sec. i, above quoted, further says: "Nor 
shall any State deprive any person of life, liberty, or property, 
without due process of law, nor deny to any person within 
its jurisdiction the equal protection of the laws." 

While this amendment was made to protect the rights of 
the emancipated slaves, it has also a general application to the 
community at large, and safeguards the rights of each and 
every citizen. For it must not be forgotten that every en- 
croachment on the rights and liberties of the citizen is nothing 
more than a step towards slavery. It matters not whether the 
color be white, or black, or red ; or the race be Caucasian, or 
Mongolian, or Ethiopian. A white man in chains is a slave 
just as .nuch as the plantation negro. On this point Judge 
Story is clear and worthy of attention. He goes into class dis- 
tinctions which bring this clause of the Constitution very close 
to the question here under consideration. He says : " But 
though there may be discriminations between classes of persons 
where reasons exist which make them necessary or advisable, 
there can be none based on grounds purely arbitrary. The law, 
for instance, may, with manifest propriety, establish the age of 
majority, and declare that such as bave not reached it shall be 
incapable of entering into contracts ; but no one would under- 



1902.] "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS. 573 

take to defend upon constitutional grounds an enactment that, 
of persons reaching that age, those possessing certain physical 
characteristics, in no way affecting their capacity or fitness for 
general business, or impairing their usefulness as citizens, should 
remain in a condition of permanent disability. Such an enact- 
ment would assail the very foundations of a government whose 
fundamental idea is the equality of its citizens." The deci- 
sions of the superintendents of public instruction make invidious 
" discriminations between classes of persons," and base them 
" on grounds which are purely arbitrary." These rulings are 
equivalent to an enactment " that persons possessing certain 
characteristics, in no way impairing their usefulness as citizens, 
must remain in a condition of permanent disability." Hence 
these decisions " assail the very foundations ' of the government, 
which declares that all its citizens are equal before the law. 
Judge Story adds: "And now that it has become a settled rule 
of constitutional law that color or race is no badge of inferior- 
ity and no test of capacity to participate in the government, we 
doubt if any distinction whatever, either in right or privilege, 
which has color or race for its basis, can either be established 
in the law or enforced where it had been previously established." 
For color and race Messrs. Draper and Skinner would substi- 
tute dress and creed, and would in effect make enactments 
affecting with permanent civil disability the wearers of a par- 
ticular style of dress as well as the professors of a particular 
form of religious belief. 

So far the Constitution of the United States. 

NO DISFRANCHISEMENT EXCEPT BY LEGAL TRIAL. 

The rights and privileges of the citizen are equally safe- 
guarded by the Constitution of New York State, which is also 
flagrantly violated by these preposterous decisions. Article L, 
Sec. i, of the Constitution of New York State declares that " No 
member of the State may be disfranchised or be deprived of 
any right or privilege, except by law and after a legal trial." 

The purpose of this enactment is to safeguard the rights 
and privileges of the citizen against all despotic exercise of 
arbitrary power. There can be a forfeiture of the citizen's 
rights and privileges only in consequence of crime, and even 
then only by process of law ; that is, by a legal trial in which 
the accused will have the benefit of a trial by jury ; in other 



574 "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS. [Aug., 

words, in which he will be judged by his peers. But a super- 
intendent of public instruction constitutes himself at once both 
judge and jury, dispenses with the formality of a trial, practi- 
cally declares the wearing of a particular dress criminal, and 
enacts, by his word only, civil disabilities against whole classes 
of citizens by which they are shorn of certain inalienable rights 
and privileges ; and all this is effected in the face of the first 
section of the first article of the Constitution of New York 
State. The second section of the same article was framed to 
supplement the first, and established for those who were to be 
shorn of their rights and privileges, the " trial by jury " ; thus 
doubly guarding the citizen against the arbitrary exercise of 
despotic power. The decisions of the superintendents, however, 
level both these bulwarks of freedom at a single blow, and at 
once proceed to deal with the wearer of a religious garb after 
the manner of a criminal already tried and condemned. A com- 
mon malefactor is entitled to a trial by his peers before he can 
be stripped of his constitutional rights ; but, according to the 
high-handed dealings of school authorities, the moment a man 
or woman dons the garb of a religious community whether it 
be the Society of Friends, the Salvation Army, the Sisters of 
St. Mary of the Episcopal Church, or the Sisters of Charity of 
the Catholic Church, or whatever else it may be in that mo- 
ment he or she is ruthlessly stripped of constitutional rights 
and privileges without even the formality of a trial, and is 
dealt with in a manner worse than the worst of criminals. 
Better be a malefactor of the most wicked type than exercise 
your right of thinking and believing as you wish. 

FREE EXERCISE OF RELIGIOUS PROFESSION ENJOYED BY ALL. 

This, however, is not the only way in which these decisions 
set at naught the Constitution of the State of New York. The 
same Article I., Sec. 3, guarantees that the " Free exercise and 
enjoyment of religious profession and worship shall be allowed 
to all." 

Now, it is quite manifest that there can be no such thing as 
free enjoyment of religious profession if such profession is to be 
attended with civil disabilities. The profession of a religious 
belief and the propagation of the same are two things widely 
different. The superintendents of public instruction who have 
rendered the extraordinary decisions concerning the religious 



1902.] "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS. 575 

garb seem to be of opinion that at least in some cases the pro- 
fession of a religious belief necessarily implies a propagation of 
such belief that the two are inseparable. But if the logic of 
these extraordinary decisions be sound, and the principle be 
carried out to its legitimate conclusions, it follows that the pro- 
cess of disfranchising is quite a sweeping one. For if a dress, 
or a garb, or an ensign, be taken as a profession of religious 
belief; and if such a form of profession be held to be a bar- 
rier to holding the office of teacher in a public school, it fol- 
lows that the garb of the Quaker or the Shaker, the badge of 
the Christian Endeavorer, the ensign of the Epworth League, 
the motto of the King's Daughters, nay, even the badge of the 
Freemason, all pins, buttons, badges, bearing the inscriptions 
"Thy Kingdom Come," "In His Name," must exclude the 
wearer from holding the office of teacher in the public schools 
of the State; and thus we have the work of disfranchisement 
carried out in wholesale fashion, in spite of t"he assurance of 
the Constitution that " the free enjoyment of religious profes- 
sion shall be allowed to all." 

Here, then, we have four distinct provisions of the Consti- 
tution of the United States, and two provisions of the Consti- 
tution of New York State, with which the decisions of Messrs. 
Draper and Skinner are in open and direct conflict. Surely 
the provisions of the Constitution must be numerous and forci- 
ble which justify their action in the face of so many distinct 
adverse ones. These provisions must be conclusive. They 
must be so plain and striking as to leave no doubt about their 
meaning. And they must be numerous enough to outweigh so 
many guarantees both of State and Nation. All the more 
especially must they be clear, and strong, and unmistakable, 
since they antagonize the rights of the citizen, and, to all ap- 
pearances at least, assail the very foundations of our free gov- 
ernment. And above all they must apply unquestionably to 
the case in point. What, then, when it will be found that no 
article of the Constitution of either State or Nation is invoked 
at all, and that the only reason advanced for this wholesale en- 
actment of civil disabilities is a vague vaporing about the 
separation of church and state ? It is an old trick of the com- 
mon thief to join in the hue and cry, to call out " Stop thief ! ' 
and mingle in hot haste with the pursuers. Messrs. Draper and 
Skinner seem to have adopted these tactics quite successfully. 



576 "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS: [Aug., 

FLIMSY PRETEXTS. 

They have vehemently raised the cry of danger of union of 
Church and State, and by thus creating a false issue have easily 
succeeded in drawing public attention from the true question 
involved, viz., the rights of the citizen. There is, indeed, a pro- 
vision of the Constitution of the State of New York under which 
school officials seek to shelter themselves in these unconstitu- 
tional decisions. Article IX., Sec. 4, says : " Neither the State 
nor any municipality may aid in the maintenance of any school 
or institution of learning, wholly or in part under the control 
or direction of any religious denomination, or in which any 
denominational tenet or doctrine is taught." But only by the 
wildest stretch of an imagination wholly distorted by religious 
prejudice could it be claimed that the wearing of a particular 
style of dress by a teacher meant " the control or direction of 
any religious denomination ' to which the teacher might happen 
to belong ; or that the wearing of such a garb could be con- 
strued into a teaching of the "denominational tenet or doc- 
trine' held by the wearer. In point of fact none of these 
decisions claim that any religious tenet or doctrine has been 
taught by the wearer of the religious garb. There is not even 
the claim that the garb is one which is assumed at stated times 
for special acts of religious worship ; as, for instance, the vest- 
ments worn by a priest during Mass, or the surplice worn by 
an Episcopal minister in the pulpit. The fact is kept out of 
sight that such dress or garb is the ordinary daily dress adopted 
for general use by the individual and used on all occasions, 
secular and religious ; and that its adoption is simply the exer- 
cise of rights and liberties pledged and guaranteed to the indi- 
vidual citizen by both state and nation. Superintendent Draper, 
however, assuming the role of Dogberry evidently with the 
same qualifications declared that the wearing of a certain form 
of dress in the school-room was "most tolerable and not to be 
endured " ; or what is the same thing, that the wearing of 
a religious garb in the school-room " constituted a sectarian 
influence which ought not to be persisted in." This pre- 
posterous assumption, which pretends to see a woman's dress 
bristling over with dogmas of faith, needs no refutation. It 
is too glaringly absurd to be taken seriously, except by per- 
sons blinded by fanaticism ard bigotry. It may be taken as an 



1902.] "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS. 577 

eloquent tribute either to the wonderful imagination of the 
superintendents of public instruction who regard it seriously if 
indeed there be any such or to the skill of the designer of 
those wonderful garbs that are so eloquent and aggressive. But 
no man in his sober senses will be found to maintain that it is 
an honest interpretation of the clause of the New York State 
Constitution just quoted regarding the relations of church and 
state. So far there has not been the slightest attempt to show 
that there is any violation of this portion of the Constitution. 
All proof lies in the ipse dixit of the Superintendent of Public 
Instruction. And this brings us to the nodus of the difficulty ; 
namely, the autocratic power with which that high functionary 
is clothed. Meanwhile, however, it must not be forgotten that 
the only counterpoise to the six constitutional provisions in State 
and Nation, guaranteeing to the citizen the enjoyment of his 
rights and privileges, is the sole fanciful interpretation by a 
state superintendent of public instruction of an article which he 
has neither right nor authority to interpret. 

AUTOCRATIC POWER OF THE SUPERINTENDENT. 

But we are told the decisions of the superintendent of 
public instruction are final, and from them there is no appeal ; 
and to the everlasting disgrace of the legislature of the State of 
New York this seems to be true. Title XIV., Sec. I, of the 
Consolidated School Law of the State of New York does indeed 
expressly declare that the superintendent's " decision shall be 
final and conclusive, and not subject to question or review in 
any place or court whatever " ! 

If this section of the Consolidated School Law means all that 
is claimed for it, it is but another proof of the utter reckless- 
ness with which State legislatures gamble away the priceless 
treasures of the people's liberties. If the current interpretation 
of this provision be correct, then is your State superintendent 
of public instruction your only true autocrat. According to the 
accepted views of his powers under this statute, no other 
official in the United States is clothed with such authority. 
And it is not merely that he is vested with omnipotence in 
matters pertaining to his own sphere ; but his word is law in 
matters of transcendent importance. No governor of a State, 
no president of the nation, no judge of the Suprefne Court or 
Court of Appeals, no chief-justice of the United States, can 



578 "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS. [Aug., 

compare in authority supreme and arbitrary with this ex- 
traordinary functionary. For if we are to take him at his own 
estimate of his powers, he is vested with the authority of both 
the executive and judiciary ; and this not only in matters per- 
taining to ordinary school affairs, but also in questions involv- 
ing the interpretation of the Constitution, and under it the 
rights and privileges of citizens. That a superintendent of 
public instruction should, in ordinary matters relating to the 
efficiency of the public-school system, be endowed with sovereign 
and final authority, is doubtless supremely desirable. But what 
can be more absurd or ridiculous than to hand over to such 
a functionary, for interpretation, the Constitution of the State 
of New York ? But it is not the Constitution of New York 
State alone, but the Constitution of the United States as well, 
which he is sometimes called upon to construe. For the inter- 
pretation of the Constitution of the State of New York the 
State has seen fit to appoint one chief-justice and six associate 
justices, constituting the Court of Appeals. For the interpreta- 
tion of the Constitution of the United States the founders of 
our government saw fit to appoint one chief-justice and eight 
associate justices, constituting the United States Supreme Court ; 
and of these latter the presence of six is necessary in order to 
render a decision. But according to the prerogatives arrogated 
to himself by the Superintendent of Public Instruction in New 
York State, his plenipotentiary authority overrides that of the 
Court of Appeals in the State and that of the United States 
Supreme Court in the Nation. For the State legislature has, 
according to the popular notion as well as his own claims, 
invested him with such panoplied power as to render his deci- 
sions " final and conclusive, and not subject to question or re- 
view in any place or court whatever." And this, too, in ques- 
tions involving the construction of both constitutions ! And 
this, too, in questions involving the constitutional rights of 
individual citizens ! And this, too, in questions concerning the 
disfranchising of whole classes of citizens (Quakers, Salvationists, 
the various Anglican communities, the various Catholic religious 
communities, etc., etc.) and affecting them with permanent civil 
disabilities ! But the climax of absurdity is reached 6nly when 
it is understood that this functionary, so highly exalted by the 
State legislature, need not be, and often is not, conversant with 
law at all, and that he who is thus clothed with despotic power 



1902.] "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS. 579 

to decide the meaning of the constitutions and define the rights 
oi citizens, may have been advanced to the lofty dignity from 
the counter or the plough instead of from the bench or the 
bar. 

CONSTITUTIONAL QUESTIONS SHOULD BE EXEMPTED. 

In justice, however, to the State legislature it should be said 
that the prerogatives arrogated to themselves by the superin- 
tendents of public instruction are not explicitly set forth in the 
statute above quoted. Indeed, it might even be argued that 
such preposterous powers are excluded by this statute, at least 
implicitly. However this may be, nothing is more certain than 
that the Dogberrys at the head of the educational department 
in New York State have taken full advantage of the doubt, 
and with all the wisdom of their kind have audaciously under- 
taken to interpret the State Constitution and pass judgment on 
the citizen's constitutional rights. Ne sutor tiltra crepidam must, 
however, be the mandate of the law in so important a matter ; 
and if need be Title XIV., Sec. i, No. 7, should be speedily 
amended so as to be wholly unequivocal, and a clause inserted 
expressly forbidding the meddling of State superintendents with 
constitutional questions. Until something of this kind is done 
the legislature must be held responsible for the preposterous 
presumption of high educational officials, which have made the 
Empire State ridiculous in the eyes of the world. By all means 
let the superintendent of public instruction be clothed with 
absolute power power final and irrevocable in his dealings 
with school trustees in rural districts, with boards of education, 
with irrepressible school marms ; and, in a word, with all 
matters which manifestly belong to his sphere ; but in questions 
involving a construction of state or national constitutions, or 
both, or where the sacred and inalienable rights and privileges 
of citizens are concerned, let it be clearly understood that the 
cobbler must stick to his last. All such questions must be 
decided at the proper tribunals. 

Indeed, few things are more certain than that the individuals 
who have been declared deprived of their rights and privileges 
as American citizens by the ridiculous rulings of school authori- 
ties, have, according to the fundamental principles that underlie 
our government, indefeasible rights to teach in any school in 
the State for which they are otherwise qualified, in spite of the 



58o "RELIGIOUS GARB' DECISIONS. [Aug. 

ban placed upon the garb they choose to wear. So long as 
the dress of a teacher does not offend against good morals, just 
so long has such teacher the right to exercise his or her con- 
stitutional right and privilege to choose whatever form of 
citizen's dress is agreeable ; at least until the State has decreed 
to put its teachers in uniform. This it has the right to do, 
provided it chooses to make itself ridiculous, and provided 
public opinion will tolerate it. Until then our Shallows and 
Dogberrys are, in these ridiculous decisions, simply violating the 
Constitution in the name of the Constitution. 

There can hardly be a question that the teachers who have 
been affected with civil disabilities simply because they have 
exercised their citizen rights to choose whatever form of citizen's 
garb they please, could regain these rights possibly damages 
for disabilities also by instituting a suit for their restoration in 
the Court of Claims of New York State. This would be, per- 
haps, the most direct course since the decision of a superinten- 
dent of public instruction is declared inviolable and not subject 
"to question or review." Portia's charge to bloodthirsty 
Shylock finds an easy parallel here : 

" . . . Take thou thy pound of flesh ; 
But, in the cutting it, if thou dost shed 
One drop of Christian blood, thy lands and goods 
Are, by the laws of Venice, confiscate." 

* 

The educational Shylocks who whet their knives so eagerly 
for their pound of Christian flesh should be made to understand 
that in the excision of the religious garb from the school- room 
they must not sacrifice one jot or tittle of American liberties. 




THE RUINS OF LA HUNAUDAYE. 




OLD CASTLES OF BRITTANY. 

BY ALPHONSE DE CALONNE. 



JONOUEDEC is the most beautiful and imposing 
ruin of the Middle Ages in Brittany. Its 
situation, in a picturesque country upon the 
summit of a hill, attracts the attention of land- 
scape painters; its six towers, its two enclosures, 
and its donjon still standing, recommend it to the historian 
and archaeologist. In this part of the Armorican Peninsula old 
castles abound. One cannot go any distance without stumbling 
against same ancient stone building, especially on the coast, 
where these strongholds are to be found in abundance. 

Most of these castles date from the fourteenth century, the 
great epoch of war against the English. They were built at 
the end of the civil wars, which had demolished many ancient 
fortresses upon these very sites. It was about this time that 
the first Scandinavian ships made their appearance upon the 
coast. 

Tonquedec fortress, which is relatively modern, was built in 
! 339 by Holland de Coetmen upon the site of a castle which 
was demolished by order of King John. Its exterior towers are 
enormous, well constructed, and original. Its design is that of 



582 OLD CASTLES OF BRITTANY. [Aug., 

an irregular polygon, in which are two distinct castles with 
private courts. 

The first, which serves as an entrance, is fortified by four 
large towers. The second has two towers of smaller diameter. 
Behind the second enclosure is a donjon on a point of rock at 
the foot of which flow the waters of Leguer. 

What still remains of Tonquedec is of magnificent materials. 
Its interior fortifications would enable it to make a long resist- 
ance against an enemy. 

Tonquedec was completely destroyed in the reign of Louis 
XIII. by order of Richelieu, who also caused to be demolished 
the ancient Chapel La Collegiale, belonging to the Castle of 
Hunaudaye. One finds here traces of every century, from the 
twelfth on. 

The entrance is intact; only the portcullis and drawbridge 
are wanting. In form it is an irregular pentagon, and has five 
enormous towers. 

. The edifice is well proportioned, and one cannot fail to be 
attracted by its beauty of outline. In those times castles were 
built only for defence, but this one was ornamented, and there 
was some ornamentation even on the outside for the enemy to 
see, showing that courtesy already existed and politeness was 
not confined to friends. Just within the court was the lodge 
where the lord of the manor received his guests. But this 
lodge and all habitable portions of the castle have disappeared, 
together with the foliage about it, and nothing remains but 
deserted ruins. 

The inhabitants of the country come here for stone, and 
seem to have converted this historical monument into a quarry. 

This castle was built in 1378 by Pierre de Tournemine, 
whose escutcheon is lying in the ditch. 

The Castle of Guildo is completely ruined ; the thick walls 
which overhang the precipice will also soon disappear. It is 
situated upon a rock by the sea, on the right bank of the 
Agrenon. 

The sands have long since invaded the little estuary and 
decreased the size of the bay into which its waters flow. 

The inhabitants of the neighboring villages likewise come to 
the ruins to seek material for building. These picturesque ruins 
attract many American and English artists, who find rich and 
varied material from among the population, who, on fete days, 
appear in very picturesque costumes. 



1902.] THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. 583 




THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. 

BY W. F. P. STOCKLEY. 

*RANCE puzzles American Catholics just now. 
We read at this opening of a new century of 
"the eldest daughter of the church' still send- 
ing out more Catholic missionaries than all the 
\ rest of the world put together, and of the like 
proportion in her contributions to the Propagation of the Faith. 
Americans may hang their heads here, or perhaps tremble 
within their souls. 

Again, it is in Paris that the work of prayer for the con- 
version of England finds its centre. And yet monks and nuns 
are hurrying from the shores of one country to find a refuge 
in the other ; schools are abandoned ; missions are cancelled ; 
houses of prayer are broken up. And this is not in England 
but in France. And it is the English, still half respecting their 
mighty or vulgar apostates, Elizabeth and James, who now 
again give a refuge to the exiles of the land of Douai and St. 
Omer, of Paris and Bordeaux. England will be training mis- 
sionary religious to creep back, on sufferance at most, to the 
land that founded the Irish colleges, and the Jesuit seminaries ; 
where martyrs were trained to suffer for the faith of Patrick, 
Columba, David, and Augustine. 

Truly, as an exiled French priest of the Revolution wrote 
when in England, " we French ought to give up our prejudices 
against the English ; for their kindness to us has no bounds." 
Or, as even the Superior of the Assumptionist Fathers now 
says : " That country of toleration and freedom is eager to 
show hospitality to the French monks." 

All this has been said before; all this has been reflected 
over. We in America only get more and more puzzled. We 
think, if we here were half the population, not to say a major- 
ity, we should make short work of trifling with Indian schools, 
of refusing equal chances to young Catholics, of keeping older 
ones out of high offices, and of insolent assumptions of non- 
Catholicism, as somehow our national creed or our protest. 

VOL. LXXV. 38 



584 THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. [Aug., 

What then of these strange French Catholics ? How many are 
they ? Have they any sense ? Any courage ? Do they deserve 
pity ? Or blame, or contempt ? No Catholic can be really 
indifferent to what is going on among Catholics anywhere. 
Yet we cannot seem to make up our minds about this matter. 
Naturally enough, any Catholic publication among us sometimes 
speaks of France Catholic, and so reverences and admires; but 
then again France Freemason comes to mind with all its dis- 
gusting impiety, " la grosse fureur anticlericale." * 

" He is a Freemason " ; " There is Freemason influence " ; 
"You must be a Freemason to get this or that."f It was no 
" clerical ' said such things this year, but French " Catholics ' 
of a type who must be taken count of, and whose existence 
and' ways help to explain the status quo. Oh yes, they are 
Catholics. Arrive at their house on a Friday, and they will 
offer you meat. " We thought," " after your journey," etc. \ 
They will, indeed, then politely withdraw the forbidden mess, 
and the beloved potage also ; nor will they again offer you such, 
on days of abstinence. They have the crucifix in every room, 
as in the days of their fathers. Will their children have it, 
these children who see it not in their schools ? For, of course, 
our good bourgeoisie must send their children to the state 
schools, the schools without religion ; otherwise, the father's 
chances of promotion in the mob of employes would be 
injured. And that is no fancy of the pere de famille. There 
were documents going about in France this year, with official 

* Feuillet : La Morte, p. 209. 

4 

t Cf. La revolution et le regime moderne, d'apres M. Taine, par I'Abbd Birot, p. 358 : 
Quotes M. Gadand, Minister of Agriculture, 1895, of a high degree in Masonry : " Free- 
masonry is but the Republic concealed; and the Republic but Freemasonry disclosed." We 
shall have nothing to do with Catholics pretending to be republicans. They want to cheat us. 
" Power under the Republic must belong to republicans [anti-Christians] alone." 

| On retrouve partout, dans 1'e'cole libe"rale, la tendance a confiner le plus possible la reli- 
gion dans la vie privee ; un homme est chretien, il va a la messe, fait meme ses Paques ; mais 
comme depute", maire ou electeur il vote les lois impies, donne sa voix a un candidat anti- 
clerical, interdit les processions, assiste et perore au besoin a un enfouissement civil. ' Vas 
duplici corde, . . . et peccatori terram ingredienti duabus viis.' (Eccli. ii. 14.) Nous 
avous entendu dire a un eVeque du parti liberal qu'il serait a desirer que 1'Eglise restreignet 
1'obligation de 1'abstinence aux reunions domestiques, parce que les mceurs publiquos ne sont 
plus chre"tiennes. De pareilles compromissions seraient-elles de nature a les christianiser? 
Le meme prdlat etait de I opposition au Concile et peu partisan du pouvoir temporel. Nous 
pre"ferons la simplicity et la franchise militaire du mare'chal Mouton, comte de Lobau, qui 
s'e'tait illustre" dans la defense de 1'ile danubienne de ce nom. Assistant a un grand diner 
officiel, un jour maigre, il refusait les viandes qu'on lui pre"sentait ; s'apercevant de certains 
sourires, quoique discrets et contenus : ' II ne m'est arrive qu'une fois, dit-il, de faire gras le 
vendredi ; ce tut dans l'ile de Lobau ou j'ai ete re"duit a manger la tete de mon cheval.' Un 
silence respectueux accueillit ces paroles. La revolution et le regime moderne, pp. 429, 430. 



1902.] THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. 585 

names attached, inquiring what men in government pay were 
daring to send their sons and daughters to les Freres et les 
Sceurs. So the child goes to what is often an anti-religious 
place six days a week ; and on the seventh by the way, a 
Frenchman thinks it odd that we call Sunday the first day ; 
what Sabbatarians they are in France and Italy ! " God rested 
the seventh day," they will repeat to you but, on this Chris- 
tian day of the Lord, off goes the little girl of the family (an 
only child I think of) to Holy Mass, alone. The father never 
goes, unless the day that he orders a family Mass for his 
mother's soul, when the members of the family go, be they 
government slaves or not ; and perhaps all resolve to have the 
priest at their own death-bed alas ! The young mother goes 
not either. Headaches prevent, and unending elaborate cook- 
ing, and husband's example, his worldly interest, and what not; 
and so they let the poor little soul in their charge go alone. 
Sometimes she is ailing or unhappy, and does not go herself ; 
small wonder. But she says her private prayers, even long 
ones sometimes, poor child ! for she made her First Communion 
this year ; and had been sent to nuns at the local religious 
school to be prepared for that great day. And great day it is, 
in the life of young people in France : it marks a certain 
standard of age, of ability, of knowledge, of strength of body. 
And behind all, the hanging on to religion perhaps, even in 
multitudes who seem to have fallen off. There is the thought 
of their own First Communion, and all that was said, and all 
that was resolved. Oh ! happy thoughts that half live again to 
make the heart ache, and the soul fear, in parents who are the 
sport of the powers of evil. " I believe," said the late Bishop 
Isoard, a champion of Catholic France, " I believe religion is 
sick unto death in France, and will die, unless you fight to 
save it." Indeed sometimes one is tempted to call by no more 
dignified name than tomfoolery all the talk about France being 
" la fille ainee de Veglise" with a sort of tone that the promise 
was that the gates of hell would never prevail against the 
Church of France. Not indeed that French Catholics are the 
only people given to this talk. It runs down to the parish, 
the family, the individual Catholic. But, as I said, the little 
French child of the church made her First Communion, had her 
photograph taken in fine dress and veil. The photograph is 
enlarged hideous, form of art, so-called and shown to visitors, 



586 THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. [Aug., 

and the pretty prayer-book, and the beads. Is it a sacrilege, 
on the parents' part at least ? Will they ever ask her to go to 
Communion again ? "Popule meus, quid fed tibi ? aut in quo 
contristavi te? responde mihi" 

And she and they are not peculiar in this. All the people 
about, ouvriers and all, send their children thus to First 
Communion. And one would be loath to say it means to them 
only the enrollment in a new grade of childhood, merely the 
putting on of the manly toga as it were, and the compliance 
with fashion. For why is it still the fashion, even among the 
flouters of God's law ? Is there here a sign of some truth in 
the words about France's still Catholic heart ? 

However, this paper chiefly concerns Flanders. There are 
places far worse. But even at Dunkirk in Flanders, now third 
in France for docks and shipping, none of the crowds of work- 
men at the harbor go to Mass. More striking still is it to learn 
that les pecheurs d'Islande, so pious we heard, who never sailed 
off in March without paying their de.votions a la petite chapelle 
de Notre Dame des Dunes, whose return of those that do re- 
turn is timed for their fetes at the Feast of Our Lady's Na- 
tivity, the novena that brings all the country-side to Dunkirk 
why, these " devout ' Iceland fishermen do not go to Mass. 
At Christmas, perhaps ; at Easter indeed, and they make their 
Easter duty. Then they go a few more Sundays, it may be. 
Voila tout. "Us out une religion a leur mode" said a perforce 
indulgent vicaire ; adding that he trusted to their devotion to 
the Blessed Mother to gain their pardon with Almighty God. 
Or, was it they who trusted, he said. I forget. Truly, one 
must admit the romance of the pecheurs d' Islande rather fades 
away. And one felt one's heart rather sink within. It is such 
a help in this weary world not to be disillusioned. Even those 
no longer young hope against hope. 

But, by the way, our French and Belgian pilgrims to 
Lourdes : of them a well-known Redemptorist missionary as- 
sured me, giving, readily, leave to publish his name of them 
many do not go to the sacraments ; like the people we hear of, 
with devotion to nine Fridays and nine Tuesdays, but with no 
steady devotion to fifty-two Sundays. These ought ye to have 
done, and not to have left the other undone. We may say it 
is a mad world, my masters ; but, as Burke reminds us, and 
never needlessly, it is always well to know the temper and 



1902.] THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. 587 

mind of the people among whom you live. And surely the 
existence of the sorts of Catholics of whom we have spoken is 
a call to consider whether there are classes whom we can reach, 
and do not. As " A Catholic Bishop " Bishop Bellord wrote 
lately in the Ave Maria, are our Sunday-schools as real as 
they might be ? Do young people get further than the verbal 
catechism ? Are they in the way to understand Catholic 
principles as applicable in this world hie et mine? They will 
not always be in Sunday-schools, not always preparing for 
Confirmation and First Communion. The world is not Catholic. 
They must be prepared for this sad world, not to step from 
home into heaven. Do they understand the Church's services ? 
Do they understand the Mass ? Even in New France, even in 
the real old France of Montreal, you might hear this year a 
sermon bewailing the increasing defection in attendance at Mass. 
And why ? said the preacher ; giving his own answer, that the 
people sdo not understand what the Mass is in Montreal 
Cathedral. 

Now, surely by every possible means the people should be 
got to understand why they come to Mass. If they ever came 
without understanding, that is naught to glory in. But, many 
a one understood well, indeed, who was ignorant of history 
and of letters. A bishop said of his own mother, who could 
not read : " She took me with her to Mass ; and as we went, 
she would tell me what the Mass was: it was Almighty God 
coming down to us." And I do not suppose the bishop hears 
Mass more essentially than his mother heard it. 

But the chur.ch is for all men, and for all ages. That pious 
Redemptorist missiorier, director, and writer, mentioned above, 
looks on the decay of religion ; looks at his convent in Brussels, 
and compares the days when daily Mass was attended by crowds, 
when all day long the people still kept to their devotion, in 
and out of the Redemptorists' ancient Carmelite chapel ; now at 
length doomed to make way for a railway station. Think of 
Holy Week, he said. Who comes ? who cares ? Yet the service 
as it stands presupposes the presence of the faithful, and is 
unmeaning without them. I could not help saying, for I had 
often thought of this : how did the people understand those 
services, when most of them could not read, or had not books ? 
Though, indeed, it must be said that Holy Week books in 
French were not unknown in days before the foundation of our 



588 THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. [Aug., 

American Republic. But the answer the good father made 
gives cause for heart-searching. He said : not that the people 
had books ; not that the service was fully explained to them ; 
but that, " anyway they went in a spirit of penance." But, 
come now, is that the notion with which the Catholic Church 
would be satisfied as an ideal ; that she adopted Pange 
Lingua, and Vexilla Regis, only for a choice few; that she 
would not be glad if more could follow her hymns for the 
Blessed Sacrament and for the reverence of the Holy Cross ? 
She gathers her people together, her priest says, and is con- 
founded if they are not present. It is well, no doubt, she will 
say, if they come, during that Holy Week, in penance. And 
how many even of the world's most ignorant and most despised 
have loved to linger near the Cross. But yet, may not even 
their loving hearts be made to love more if they hear the Sacred 
Words ? * And are the prophecies of that Cross that draws 
all men, are they to be read, according to the church's high- 
est ideal, to a people that neither reads, hears, nor understands ? 
Take people as they are the church of humanity so takes 
them. Do we assist no better on Good Friday or on Holy 
-Saturday if we know enough to understand the words of Ecce 
lignum crucis or of the Exultet, or have enough taste to admire 
their beauty, the cry of men in wailing or in joy, but, either 
way, of men in their redemption, in their penitence "or in their 
hope ? We should all be there. And in penance. But I could 

* The following letter appeared lately in the Sacred Heart Review of Boston : 

THE READING OF THE PASSION IN ENGLISH. 

Editor Review : I am puzzled to know why the gospel of the day is not read in English in 
all our churches on Palm Sunday? The twenty-sixth and twenty-seventh chapters of St. 
Matthew tell the story of the Passion and death of Christ, than which no other narration can 
be more significant to Christians. In churches where it is read in English simultaneously with 
the celebrant's reading it in Latin, I have noted with what attention it is listened to by the 
people. On the other hand, the "long gospel" is, I fear/only a bore and a source of dis- 
traction to the worshippers when it is read only in Latin. They stand first on one foot and 
then on the other, heartily longing for the end. There does not seem to be any need for this. 
It is not necessary that a clergyman should read it in English. I am sure that in nearly every 
parish could be found some layman most willing to help in this way, by reading the gospel on 
Palm Sunday, and thereby bringing home to the congregation, young and old, the great fact 
upon which the Mass itself is founded. The words of the Scripture are beautiful, forceful, and 
convincing, and the recital of the Passion and death of our Lord Jesus Christ in the words of 
St. Matthew, and in a language that the people understand, would be most instructive, edifying, 
and salutary. 

A priest who attends one of the city institutions tells me that he has more confessions to 
hear after the reading of the Passion of our Lord on Palm Sunday than after the best pre- 
pared and most eloquent sermon he delivers the year round. Is there not food for reflection in 
this ? LAYMAN. 



1902.] THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. 589 

not help weighing the priest's despondent words. And one can- 
not but think they suggest much about neglect of Mass in any 
country, and perhaps specially in France. Certainly, no one has 
any excuse that he t cannot, if he tries, get some honest way 
with his soul for assisting at Mass, the marvellous worship, 
where the seeing and the blind, the hearing and the deaf, the 
innocent and the penitent, the philosopher and the child, the 
hopeful and the weary, the men of the world and the women 
of the cloister, all meet and find their place in the infinite. 
Still, remember, we have priests declare to us that people not 
only do not assist at other services, which may require more 
study, but do not assist at Mass: And in France there are 
places where few go ; and yet such populations have not overtly 
got loose from the Rome of Peter and the law of Peter's Mas- 
ter. They are full of fault. But what of approaching them in 
general with the words, Come to the church services which you 
do not understand, in a spirit of penance, and almost as a 
penance ? Or, as I heard a priest on this side of the ocean say 
in church : You do not need books ; books only minister to 
pride. He added, most truthfully, that the one thing essential 
was to abase yourself in God's House before His infinite 
Majesty, with the sense of your nothingness. And yet, and 
yet what does the church, that is, the voice of God, make 
known to us ? Many men, many minds. And some need the 
understanding with the mind, and would have a reason for the 
faith that is in them. More than that, if we are to trust most 
authorized books on prayer, do we not judge that the best way 
to assist at Mass is to follow the church's words? She is in- 
dulgent ; she is for all : and sometimes we may feel that we 
assist better by our meditations, by our watchings do we not 
sometimes, indeed, feel that we need to assist at two Masses con- 
secutively, one with the book, one without ? Nevertheless, it 
seems certain that Holy Church is not averse from our wish to 
understand. And all good churchmen may safely be with her. 

In France, for instance, is there enough solid religious in- 
struction ? A former pupil of a Catholic college, aged about 
thirty, told me this year that he came to the British Isles ab- 
solutely ignorant as to what Protestantism meant in the world's 
thought, or tendency, or groping. He lamented that he had 
not been prepared for the world's way. He felt he could not 
speak to the world, nor answer it in its language, as he knew 



590 THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. [Aug., 

it deserved. That reminds me, too, how I heard a " professor ' 
in a college nearer home dismiss, to his class, Spencer and Dar- 
win et hoc genus oinne, as " a set of scallywags." One is not 
quarrelling with the ultimate philosophy, perhaps. But as a 
preparation for this actual passage to eternity, it is to be 
feared. 

If the people want to understand more of the service of the 
Church, and more of the history of Bible and of Church, it may 
be not unwise to give them what they look for. A diocesan 
missioner in France this year deplored the neglect of reading of 
the New Testament. But in that church where he was preach- 
ing neither Gospel nor Epistle was ever read to the people. 
Is this taking men as they are ; being all things to all men ; 
and practising what is preached ? Many know of 1'Abbe Gar- 
nier of Caen, and of his strong words on this matter, and of his 
dissemination of cheap copies of the Gospels. The Catholic 
Church indeed wishes us to read them, and, generally speaking, 
the Bible as a whole. But Catholics in France do not follow 
her wishes. And Catholics in America do not either. When 
Protestants say we neglect the Bible, do we. not rightly hesitate 
to contradict them flatly ; do we not feel ashamed at seeing flat 
contradictions in Catholic papers ? I have known more than 
exemplary Catholics say that they grew up strongly with the 
impression that the Bible was more a Protestant possession than 
a Catholic, and that they ought not to read it. I have known 
of missioners recommending their audiences not to read it. But 
I did not hear the words. I did hear a convent superior, how- 
ever, object to a New Testament being among the books for a 
Children of Mary's library. " What do they want with reading 
that ? " 

And to pass to the Church's service, is it most edifying to 
hear young men under French Jesuits reciting the Rosary all 
through Mass, day in and day out ? How can one deplore with 
any consistency lack of interest in the wealth of the church's 
divine beauty, in form of her liturgy, in loving choice of words 
from Holy Scripture, in strong and noble poetry, in consecra- 
tion of every portion of the year, of months and days to great 
mysteries, to her types of worthiness in her conquerors of the 
world, when one is doing nothing to suggest all this day by 
day at Holy Mass which sets them forth ? 

However, look at the wonders done these years by Catho- 



1902.] THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. 591 

lies, in France as in America. Look at the money given for 
the schools of the church, after paying already for the schools 
of the state ; a tyranny of the two republics, unknown under 
German emperor or English king. Those schools in France are 
successful beyond comparison in public competition ; too suc- 
cessful, suggest the government tyrants, by word, and now by 
deed. Why submit to these men ? Here we are back again to 
our puzzle. And we are not going to try to resolve it. " Les 
Francais sont des laches" * said to me one of their country- 
women, superior of a convent. This lady had been in England, 
and was much struck by the men going to their different " tem- 
ples " with their large religious books. In France, she said, men 
would be ashamed so to go. And yet, one sometimes thinks 
French Catholics are dissatisfied with France just because they 
have such a high ideal of what France ought to be. For if the 
masses do not go to church in France, neither do they go in 
England. And at ten minutes' walk or so from that French 
nun's convent, on the outskirts of the Flemish town, you could 
see a thousand people packed at a Sunday High Mass, in a 
church now being enlarged ; and of this number more than half 
men peasants and market gardeners chiefly. Nearer still to 
the convent is the church of a sea-side suburb. It also is be- 
ing enlarged, for the second time in ten years. There is need. 
The crowds are great in summer; and if the proportion of men 
be not quite so high as in the suburb near the farms, is there 
as high a proportion in many- to-be-found English temples ? 

Take the Feast of the Assumption this year. Within the 
week there were 1,600 Communions; 1,000 on the feast, of 
which 500 men and boys, including 300 of "boys" up to 
eighteen or nineteen, from the well-to-do families having sons 
at the religious colleges of the North, who were at Malo-les- 
bains for the vacation. And such attendance might have been 
paralleled, nearly at the other end of France, this summer, near 
Clermont in Auvergne. True, not many of the cornettes 
blanches were to be seen except at the earliest Masses. A 
little after five is common there for first Mass hour ; let Ameri- 



cans remember. True, also, that the lodging-house keepers too 
commonly excuse their souls in summer, having so much to do 

* "And, in the name of what is serious, let us not act as if to justify what Jules Ferry said, 
that ' resistance from the Catholics is only talk. . . .' 

"A bishop says to us : ' We are mourning now over the ruins we have let them make ; and 
we don't know how to defend even the ruins.' ' La revolution et le regime moderne, p. 328. 



592 THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. [Aug., 

with the bodies of their guests. There peeps out tottering 
Catholicism again ; religion dying, Bishop Isoard would have 
said. Still, what would a parish priest in other countries say 
of all this, from a nomad population of 8,000, mostly nominal 
Catholics, of course ? But then most French unbelievers are 
that, more or less. At daily Masses there were 50 to 200 
present ; and only when there were funerals could one see the 
disturbing air of indifference. French funerals are disedifying 
often enough. How these bedizened and decorated civilians 
and officers talk and boast of their bad-mannered impiety ! 
But, poor fellows ! they must look after their worldly advance- 
ment. And their wives will fetch a priest when they die. 
That is the way with nearly all the non-church-goers in 
Flanders, high and low. " Les Francais sont des laches" It is 
the valiant Frenchwoman who said it. But Monseigneur Dupan- 
loup was French ; so was General de Sonis ; and Veuillot on his 
side, and Montalembert on his ; and the Comte de Chambord, 
and the humblest recipient in France of the Montyon prizes for 
virtue for virtues that are the salt of the earth. What types 
of chivalry do these names suggest ! " If you have not chivalry 
at home," did not the brave English patriot Gordon say, " then 
the next best thing is to go seek it at your neighbor's " ? 
And that neighbor he meant was France. 

Turn your eyes from any poor impious ones at funerals to 
the six little children who bear in the coffin of their little 
friend ; boys for the boy that is gone ; girls for the girl ; the 
girls in their white dresses and veils as for First Communion ; 
the boys in their costume too black suits and white sashes. 
They carry the little coffin to the grave, preceded by priest 
and clerk. So you will meet the priests in their vestments, 
going to the houses of the dead, and the full ritual of the 
church carried out, which with us is better imitated by our 
separated brethren. Or some morning, as the priest passed 
through the streets carrying the Blessed Sacrament to the sick, 
with the altar boy ringing before him, one could notice that 
all those he met men and women knelt to adore. 

And yet just outside that church was a great band stand ; 
and while Benediction was being sung inside, the marches and 
dance music without almost drowned the sacred music within. 
Or rather, the music that was set to sacred words. Would that 
it had been all sacred ! Is it the way to bring back the people, 



1902.] THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. 593 

to advertise on the church door that Monsieur or Madame So- 
and-So of the Opera will sing choice pieces at such and such 
a Mass ? The people want religion, the dying souls. But 
they want the real thing. Is it not detestable to give young 
ladies at the sea side Benediction as a chance for their love 
songs and violins ? Even Landate Dominum was suppressed 
there ; that refuge of devotion with us, after the horrid frivoli- 
ties of O Salutaris and Tatitum Ergo. In France it was 
frivolity throughout. But at Mass, it must be said, the church's 
music was not always forgotten. One only wished that one 
could feel, when listening perforce to impiety without, that 
indeed everything spoke of the truer world, within. The cure 
has asked that the band playing be at some hour when there 
is no service. But the maire, though an ex-pupil of a Catholic 
college, is on the way to preferment seemingly, and likes to 
amuse the voters by the anti- clerical civilization of public dances 
till Sunday midnight, and a general free and easy tone of pub- 
lic morality. " Let us have the question out between us," says 
a Belgian socialist paper ; " your Gospel teaches restraint ; we 
teach liberty. The first thing to get rid of is this notion you 
call God, and the second, your ridiculous distinction between 
absolute right and wrong." They see things clearer in French- 
speaking communities. You know where you are. At Bor- 
deaux, this year, five hundred teachers of the state schools met 
and demanded the elimination from school books of allusions to 
the metaphysical hypothesis, or absurdity I forget which 
called God. And those are the proteges of some poor, good, 
muddle-headed Protestants.* A French religious, a teacher, 
would have a right to say something to us, if we criticised his 
position in face of such a state and its influence. He knows 
how things are. As said the leader of the enemy, the prime 
minister, M. Waldeck-Rousseau : " There are two bodies of 
Frenchmen growing up, one educated by our ideas, one by 
yours ; the thing is intolerable." And so the next proposal is 
that no one shall hold any office in France where every one 
is in a little office who has not been to the schools eliminating 
the metaphysical hypothesis. You are befouling us with your 
purity, is, I think, the elegant expression of one of the news- 
papers of that tail which waggles so successfully the govern- 
ment head. And how so ? Because your seminarists in the 

* See recent numbers of The Outlook. 



594 THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. [Aug., 

army are actually not only saying their own prayers in bar- 
racks but are inducing other soldiers to pray too. Send the 
seminarists to the hospitals. But, oh horror ! in such a milieu 
they will be more wickedly influential than ever, with the sick 
and the dying. There are some laches in France, exclaims Le 
Temps or Le Journal des Debats. 

And in the face of this, what can you do ? That seems to 
be the attitude. " Un grand seigneur mechant komme est une 
terrible chose." And so is a government. That is all a devoted 
member of a religious order could say, as he showed their 
library shelves, with vacant spaces for their best books, gone to 
safety in private hands, not knowing what day the government 
of their country would seize its citizens' property. This old re- 
ligious had seen his church shut up for thirteen years after 1880; 
he looked to see it going again, probably. For, after all, a 
monk exists only on sufferance under liberte, egalite, fraternite. 
He does not open the front door of his church. Nor do the 
nuns, either, open theirs. You go in at the side, through a 
house, through a passage. It is well not to attract the lovers 
of freedom. 

Persecution is always more wholesome for Christians, any- 
way, remarks a French monk in America. 

If in what has been written above there is anything that 
seems ungenerous or thoughtless, it is unworthy of attention. 
What church has known how to suffer this last hundred years 
as the French Church ? The Revolution. The revolutions. 
The Commune. Those were storms indeed. And if there is 
no less danger now, though in half disguise, still men who can 
suffer, can wait; nor can they wholly fail in the real world, 
the unseen. 

One note in conclusion. A good French priest repeatedly 
spoke this year of how he believed Edward the Seventh and 
Wilhelm der Zweite were subsidizing la franc- Maconnerie fran- 
caise in its war on the church. The English King had been 
grand master of the Freemasons, and has now resigned, to his 
own brother ; the priest truly declared. But somehow, one 
wonders what the Marquis of Ripon, past grand master, who 
resigned to submit to the church, would say to these sus- 
picions ? There is Leo Taxil and "Diana Vaughan." Is that 
good and learned French clerge too good for this world, so to 



1902.] THE INNER LIFE OF FRENCH CATHOLICISM. 595 

speak ? For has it not been said : Estate ergo prudentes sictit 
serpentes as well as sicut columbce simplices ? 

But perhaps the most suggestive postscript is, go and see 
your French cure and vicaire in church at their confessionals 
from 5 or 5:30 A. M., kneeling throughout three or four Masses 
from visiting priests ; serving the dead too, at house, church, 
and grave; teaching daily catechism to children collected from 
state schools ; on Sunday preaching at every Mass, often four 
times, with afternoon Vespers and evening Benediction, and 
with all their quetes> all their cenvres. There is no more worthy, 
self-denying man than the cure, did not one of the laches or 
the fous say, Gambetta, with his " le clericalisme voila Ven- 
nemi" ? 

Then, do not forget, when you want to try to understand 
France, that Louis Blanc gave us this commentary : " Nous 
entendons par le clericalisme, non settlement le catholicisme, mais 
toute religion et toute religiosite, qnelle qu'elle soit" 





CLOISTERS OF THE UNIVERSITY OF BOLOGNA NOW. 




A CITY OF LEARNED WOMEN. 

BY MARIE DONEGAN WALSH. 

is emphatically a women's era. Never has 
the weaker sex hidden her light less than in the 
present day, where the " eternal feminine," com- 
ing to the front with unfailing pertinacity in the 



55J broader field of liberty accorded by modern con- 



ventions, obtains a wide and in many cases a deserved promi- 
nence. 

The universal spread of knowledge and literary culture 
among women is no doubt one of the boasts of modern civil- 
ization. We point to it with pride as emphasizing the superior- 
ity of this age over its predecessors ; exemplified by the 
thorough training of mind and body considered equally neces- 
sary nowadays for girls as well as boys. Nevertheless, if we 
go a little more deeply into the matter, we shall find once 
more at the bottom of all our researches the most discouraging 
but true old adage embodying the world-weariness of the 
wisest king of old: "There is nothing new under the sun. 



" 



1902.] A CITY OF LEARNED WOMEN. 597 

It is a shock at first to realize that our progress is not so 
wonderful as we imagined ; and that, instead of inventors, we 
are only " revivalists " ; perfecting perhaps what has gone be- 
fore, with the help of added centuries of experience and 
science ; but still only reviving things dormant, or at best for- 
gotten. In an atmosphere of self- congratulation upon Women's 
Colleges and Universities and the Higher Education of Women, 
can it come as anything but a revelation to find one's self 
face to face with a city of learned women of long centuries 
past, who spread the light of their knowledge through a land 
which bowed before their intellect while reverencing their true 
womanhood ? 

Such was the revelation which disturbed my new-world 
complacency one bright morning in the ancient city of Bologna, 
in this year of the twentieth century ; wandering through 
stately halls of learning where for centuries women had held 
intellectual sway. No fair girl-graduates were these, drinking 
their first draught at the fountain of mighty knowledge ; 
but women whose powers of intellect had placed them in 
the professorial chair, instructing on equal terms with the 
men- professors the students who flocked around them. One 
knows, of course, of certain learned women of other days; 
considering them always as bright particular stars of individual 
genius, not confined to any country or age such as a St. 
Catherine 'of Alexandria, a St. Catherine of Siena, a Vittoria 
Colonna, or a Lady Jane Grey. But to meet with such a 
galaxy of learning as that of the women of Bologna, all the 
product of one city, and many of them belonging to ages which 
are often thought lacking in even the rudiments of culture and 
learning, proves fairly overwhelming. It makes one pause to 
reflect sadly if we are quite as original as we think ; and if, 
after all, the modern craze for women's improvement is only 
but a tardy revival. 

Bologna's learned women were the natural outcome of a city 
the fame of whose learning dates back to the earliest ages. 
Learning was their birthright and inheritance. They breathed 
it from their cradles in the very atmosphere around them ; wit- 
ness the time-honored motto of the ancient city, " Bologna 
docet." Early as the fifth century the city possessed ancient 
schools of learning, founded by the Emperor Theodosius and 
restored by Charlemagne ; while in the " Darkest Ages " of the 



* - f * 

598 A CIT.Y, OF. 'LEARNED WOMEN. [Aug., 

twelfth century 5,000 students, not alone from Italy but from 
various countries, thronged its academic halls. In the thirteenth 
century their numbers were raised to 10,000; and Bologna was 
another name for learning throughout the length and breadth 
of Europe. Small wonder then, in such an environment of 
universal learning, if Bologna's daughters wreathed their fair 
brows with the laurels of intellectual fame instead of the roses 
of pleasure ; so that a woman-professor of canon law, a woman- 
professor of mathematics, and a woman-professor of anatomy 
deservedly took their places among the most brilliant and cul- 
tured masculine intellects of their period. 

According to the archives of the old university city, the first 
woman-professor to make her name famous was Novella 
d' Andrea, professor of canon law in the University of Bologna, 
early as the fourteenth century. Dimly remote seem the memo- 
ries of this mediaeval "blue-stocking"; of whom dry-as-dust 
history tells us but the bald facts concerning her special line of 
knowledge. Tradition, however the gossip of the ages which 
makes all history live by pointing out the purely human side 
of every story, has handed down to posterity a striking picture 
of this first Bolognese professor. One would imagine her 
most naturally as a female of commanding aspect, somewhat 
forbidding, nay, even masculine in appearance, as from her 
rostrum the learned woman expounded knotty points of canon 
law to her students. It seems, then, one of the veriest freaks 
of tradition to learn that Novella d'Andrea possessed a coun- 
tenance so passing beautiful that she was forced when teaching 
to hide it behind a veil, lest, looking on its rare loveliness, the 
students might be distracted from their studies. This paragon 
of loveliness and learning was but the first of a long succession 
of talented women, each celebrated in her own special line 
professors, painters, anatomists, poets, linguists whose achieve- 
ments have lived after them. 

In the first half of the fifteenth century, in 1413, the figure 
of another memorable woman arose on the horizon of Bologna ; 
differing from her predecessor in many respects, but whose fame 
nevertheless still re-echoes throughout a world ignorant of 
Bologna's veiled professor. Long after the phalanx of learned 
women are forgotten, except in the memory of their native 
town, St. Catherine of Bologna is a name world-known to 
many a generation. She was no political woman whose inspired 



1902.] 



CITY OF EEA 




599 



MEA MATTUGLIANA, A POET. 



CLOTILDE TAMBRONI, 
PROFESSOR OF GREEK. 



and commanding genius moved her fellow-citizens to action ; 
but only a humble religious in a quiet monastery, hidden away 
from the strife and tumult of those stirring times. The glamour 
of her birthright was nevertheless upon her ; and cradled in the 
home of knowledge, the learning of Caterina Vigri, the Francis- 
can nun, was only equalled by her saintliness. From her 
earliest years the maiden's feet were set in the paths of learn- 
ing ; for with all the enthusiasm of youth her intellect turned 
towards the clear well-spring of knowledge which so powerfully 
attracts pure and lofty minds. Her predilection and ability for 
Latin letters ' was strongly marked, and some of her translations 
from Latin and Latin compositions are still preserved, to attest 
the early learning of this most wonderful woman. Add to this 
that the young girl was an artist, a painter of no mean ability, 
and also a musician ; and one can have some idea that the 
saint's claims for learning were by no means unfounded. She 
entered religion, however, early ; and her book, The Seven 
Spiritual Arms, composed for the use of her sisters, is con- 
sidered a most valuable work on the spiritual life. St. Cathe- 
rine of Bologna died in 1463, her body being preserved in the 
Monastery of Corpus Domini at Bologna. Here to this day 
one can see her books, her violin, some of her fresco-paintings, 
and an exquisitely illuminated Book of Hours, all written and 
VOL. LXXV. 39 



6oo A CITY OF LEARNED WOMEN. [Aug., 

illuminated by her own hands, precious souvenirs of the learned 
and saintly daughter of whom Bologna is so justly proud. 

At a later period, to swell the ranks of intellectual women, 
came another professor, Dorothea Bacchi ; Mea Mattugliana, a 
poet, the classic beauty of whose features is handed down in 
a striking portrait, and Teresa Muratori, painter and poet, 
whose frescoes still adorn the walls of Bologna University. 
The most prominent figure, however, among the talented women 
of the sixteenth century was that of the young girl artist, Elisa- 
betta Sirani, a product of Bologna's eclectic art-school, who does 
no mean credit to her teaching. Before her untimely death, at 
the early age of twenty-six, the girl, whose exceptional artistic 
abilities were fostered and developed to the highest degree by 
her training and environment, left numerous works of art as a 
heritage to her native city. Brought up by her father, Andrea 
Sirani, also a capable artist, Elisabetta aided him in many of 
his important works. She was a favorite pupil of Guido Reni ; 
and not only Bologna's picture-gallery but many of its churches 
possess fine specimens of her paintings. They are beautiful alike 
in conception and coloring, but showing something of youthful 
immaturity and weakness signs, perhaps, of a genius destined to 
be cut off before reaching its perfection. Some old historians 
say that the young girl met her death by poison, administered 
through jealousy ; but on this point tradition remains uncertain, 
and we like better to picture the young artist's early death as 
due to natural causes. Her remains now lie at rest in one of 
Bologna's most hallowed shrines, near the tomb of the great 
Dominican founder, in the Church of St. Dominic. Characteristic 
in its physiognomy is "the altogether girlish portrait of the sad- 
faced young artist we look upon to-day. Nothing of intellectual 
strength or firmness is here ; but in its place an imperceptible 
artistic grace of outline ; a dreamy sweetness which makes the 
face almost Raffaellesque in expression and contour. The dark 
eyes with their arched eyebrows are wide apart, and in them 
lies the shadow of melancholy so often seen in the eyes of 
those doomed to an early death, strangely contradicting the 
smiling mouth. 

A far different personality is that of the famous Laura 
Bassi, that graceful and talented woman, who held with honor 
and conspicuous ability for so many years the chair of mathe- 
matics and physics in her native university in the eighteenth 



1902.] 



A CITY OF LEARNED WOMEN. 



60 1 





LAURA BASSI, PROFESSOR 
OF MATHEMATICS AND PHYSICS. 



ELISABETTA SIRANI, 
ARTIST. 



century, and to whose memory a marble tablet is erected in 
the present building. Her portrait is still handed down to us, 
and its every line shows the semblance of a regally splendid 
personality, in all the perfection of mature womanhood. The 
chiselled features, finely moulded forehead, and thoughtful eyes 
reveal intellectual qualities of the highest order, combined with 
rare personal charm. Altogether it is the presentment of a 
queen among women, before whose intellectual sway men and 
women alike must bow in homage. 

Though all coming from the same city, it will be seen that 
the talents of the learned women of Bologna by no means ran 
in the same grooves witness a contemporary of Lauri Bassi, 
who made her fame as a professor of anatomy, Anna Morandi 
Manzolina. This Italian woman- doctor, so far in advance of 
her time, was the wife of an anatomical professor ; and having 
by her prominent abilities in the study of surgery and anatomy 
won the degree of professor, worked with her husband at the 
profession of her choice. Her lectures on anatomy, given in 
the splendid Anatomical Theatre which is the glory of the 
University, won her much attention. The wax anatomical 
models executed by Manzolina are still preserved in Bologna's 
Museum of Anatomy, as an example of what a woman-pro- 
fessor of anatomy accomplished in the seventeenth century. 
Among the fine collection of statues and busts of famous medi- 






6o2 A CITY OF LEARNED WOMEN. [Aug. r 

cal and surgical celebrities which line the walls of the Anatomi- 
cal Theatre, the portrait-bust of this amiable and benevolent- 
liooking woman holds an honored place. It is a gracious, 
matronly face, with the optimism of the philanthropist shining 
out of the kindly eyes and the fine, firm mouth. Judging from 
her portrait, the professor of anatomy seems to have lost noth- 
ing of womanly refinement in the exercise of her profession, 
which has for its scope the benefit of humanity. 

Still more of a prodigy, perhaps, in her own especial line, 
was that marvellous polyglot linguist Gaetana Agnesi, who is 
still a byword in Italy to the present day, and whose name has 
been given to various educational institutes for girls. This 
talented Bolognese lady who, even amid a city of learned 
women, shone out as a bright particular star, was born in 
Bologna in the eighteenth century, and from her earliest child- 
hood manifested every indication of being an infant prodigy. 
The " Women's Rights ' movement had by no means pervaded 
Bologna at the time of our heroine's appearance on the stage 
of life ; but thanks to the divine spark which renders all true 
genius in advance of ordinary humanity, and belonging to no 
especial time or period, her ideas were what we should term al- 
together modern in their enlightenment. In proof of this it is 
surely sufficient to state that at the tender age of nine years 
this marvellous child ably sustained an argument in Latin, 
proving the right of women to the Higher Education! And 
this in the Italy of two centuries ago, while we think that we, 
and we only, have discovered the "right of way" over women's 
educational theories. Unlike many infant prodigies, whose 
overforced brains have paid the cost of their precocity with 
their lives or else with the complete break- down of mental 
powers, this talented child lived to spread the wings of her 
rare genius, and expand her intellect into womanhood's most 
noble perfection. In some respects Gaetana Agnesi's talents 
rivalled those of another wonderful Italian linguist, Cardinal 
Mezzofanti, also a native of Bologna. At a later period of 
her life this famous woman, in the presence of a large assem- 
blage of litterateurs and savants, presided over by President De 
Brosses, at Milan, performed the achievement of sustaining a 
thesis in all known languages! Nor was Gaetana Agnesi, or 
any of her sisters-in-knowledge, a type of the so-called "eman- 
cipated," and therefore unwomanly woman, whose intellectual 



1902.] A CITY OF LEARNED WOMEN. 603 

powers so led her away as to forget the self-respect due to her 
sex. No ; the great linguist, and many other of Bologna's 
learned women, added saintliness to their knowledge. They 
were fervent Catholics true and faithful daughters of that 
church which has held aloft the torch of learning throughout the 
centuries ; denying it not to the weak and humble, and spread- 
ing it in dark places where perhaps the modern reformer and 
scientist would hesitate to penetrate. 

The last prominent name in Bologna's brilliant constellation 
of learned women brings us down to the beginning of the nine- 
teenth century ; for though many gifted women have followed 
in the wake of their more famous sisters, ably upholding the 
city's reputation, none seems to stand out so markedly in any 
particular achievement or branch of knowledge. Clotilde Tam- 
broni, the last pedagogue of the earlier period, is claimed by 
two centuries ; for though she won her laurels in the eighteenth 
century as professor of Greek at the university, her brilliant 
lectures being attended by constant crowds of students, her 
death only took place at the beginning of the last century, in 
1817. The memory of this singularly gifted professor is hon- 
ored by a fine monument in the Certosa cemetery, recording 
.her goodness and talents. Some contemporary artist has also 
handed down her painted portrait ; and of all our series of 
portraits of fair and learned women, that of Clotilde Tambroni 
bears away the palm for classic beauty and high intellectual 
power. The beautiful arrangement of the hair and the costume 
of the period in its severe simplicity enhances the effect of per- 
fect grace. There is a strange reminder in it of other famous 
portraits of beautiful women of that period a Vigee Lebrun, a 
Recamier, and a Siddons ; but with more of youthful innocence 
and purity in the brilliant dark eyes and the forehead marked 
with the unmistakable stamp of a pure and lofty genius. 

Enough has been said to substantiate the claims of Bologna's 
women to a wide culture, and that far in advance of the wo- 
men's educational movement. Their memory will never die in 
the city of their birth, but beyond it their reputation is not 
widely spread. So in refutation of the ridiculous assertions 
made against the Catholic Church, and often believed by those 
who have never taken the trouble to inquire into facts, that 
she discouraged learning in her daughters, one glories in pub- 
lishing the fame of these Catholic women who, in the ages of 



604 



A CITY OF LEARNED WOMEN. 



[Aug., 





ANNA MORANDI MANZOLINA, PROFESSOR OF ANATOMY. 

faith, freely offered their faculties of brain and heart on the 
shrine of knowledge. 

We have seen them in their contemporary portraits ; but it 
brings the memory of the learned women still closer to visit 
their Alma Mater ; to linger in those quiet collegiate precincts 
which had the privilege of fostering so many noble intellects- 
A grand old pile is this Bologna University called the " Archigin- 
nasio," and now containing the valuable city library. It stands 
in the very heart of the city, close by San Petronio and the 
palace of the Podesta. In the piazza outside, under the arcades 
by which it is entered, the busy, cheerful life of Bologna wags 
merrily on. But inside the wrought iron gateway which separates 
this " Home of ancient learning ' from the outside world there 
is a noonday stillness ; a brooding quiet strangely attuned to 
the solemn dignity of the spot. Not a sign of life is visible in 
the enchanted palace of the past. Even the porter, as becomes 
an inhabitant of a learned city, is busily reading a small vol- 



1902.] A CITY OF LEARNED WOMEN. 605 

ume ; so that one can linger unmolested among the architectural 
beauties of the fine old courtyard. Bologna is par eminence the 
city of noblest architecture ; and the University close, with its 
long rows of columns, its graceful arches, and its upper open 
gallery, is no exception to the rule. Nor is color wanting to 
complete its perfection. The roof and walls are enriched with 
picturesque escutcheons in fresco and bas-relief; forming an 
interesting index to the professors, students, and honorary fel- 
lows of this great Bolognese University from its first foundation. 
, There is something intensely grandiose in this dim perspective 
of cloister- columns, lightened only by the brilliant masses of 
color in the frescoed coats-of-arms. A heavily-studded door- 
way, barred and bolted, leads to the chapel ; so we must re- 
luctantly rouse the porter-student from his pursuit of literature, 
to open the door. As in so many of the grand old Catholic 
universities, the chapel is dedicated to our Blessed Lady ; and 
famous Bolognese artists have decorated it with splendid fres- 
coes, illustrating the history and symbols of the Blessed Virgin. 
A grand old staircase leads to the upper open, gallery, whose 
walls are adorned, like the cloister below, with the same charac- 
teristic mural decorations of raised coats-of-arms. Opening from 
it are the academic halls, and first and foremost the celebrated 
" Anatomical Theatre." This theatre, though small in dimen- 
sions, is perhaps one of the most unique in the world. When 
one thinks of its many associations, and the great antiquity of 
its fame in surgical research, one looks with redoubled interest 
around the walls, which, apart from their associations, form a 
fine architectural scheme, a finished specimen of the wood- carver's 
art. Roof and walls are completely of wood. From the splen- 
didly panelled ceiling of cedar of Lebanon a high-relief of Apollo, 
surrounded by the signs of the Zodiac, presides over the gathering 
of ' immortals ' of medical and surgical fame, who stand in sol- 
emn company around. From Pythagoras to Mondini, from Anna 
Manzolina to Galvani, they are all here, each in his niche of 
fame the world's discoverers in medical, surgical, and anatomical 
science ; as well as the professors who have lectured or made 
discoveries here. The effect of the architectural arrangement is 
altogether harmonious. Life-sized statues are placed in the 
lower tier of niches, divided by groups of Doric columns ; 
while elliptical niches above contain a series of portrait busts, 
which look down strangely life-like on the theatre of to-day. 



606 A CITY OF LEARNED WOMEN. [Aug., 

Close by Pythagoras with his scroll stands the inventor of the 
application of false noses, holding in his hand as a trophy a 
nose ; and beside him the discoverer of the corpuscles in the 
blood ! But in our pursuit of the memory of the learned 
women, one looks with most interest for the bust of the one 
woman- professor found worthy to hold her own in this " Val- 
halla ' of medical science. Most appropriate of all the decora 
tions is the professor's raised rostrum. It is covered by a 
canopy supported by two male figures, exquisitely carved in 
lime-wood, forming a magnificent study of the anatomy of the 
human form, and distinctly showing all the muscles and arteries. 
Three tiers of benches form galleries encircling the theatre, 
whence the students assisted at the anatomical demonstrations ; 
and the floor is likewise ol wood, in panelled sections, which 
can be raised to reveal the marble pavement with its drains 
beneath. 

Once again here, in high relief against the carved walls, 
appear our old friends the gorgeously colored coats-of-arms of 
the professors who have lectured in this theatre bright touches 
of color on the sombre splendor of the carved wood decorations. 

Bologna has indeed lavished a wealth of art- labor on the 
decoration of her Anatomical Theatre ; but has she not reason 
to build a fitting memorial to her scientists, who have especially 
distinguished themselves in this branch of learning ? For true 
to her motto, "Bologna taught' when other cities and nations 
were still wrapped in the darkness of ignorance. It is one of 
her proudest boasts that the first anatomy of a human body 
which ever took place in the world was performed here by 
Mondini in the year 1449; so that the primary studies of 
anatomy owe their origin to Bologna's University and to a 
Bolognese professor. 

On the opposite side of the " Loggia Gallery ' open the 
apparently endless vistas of academic halls. These eighteen 
magnificent chambers are now used as the City Library ; and 
a priceless collection of books, precious manuscripts, and richly 
illuminated missals is gathered here ; many of them the long- 
accumulated store of patient, untiring monkish learning, gleaned 
from the suppression of monasteries. At either end of the 
library-rooms are two vast lecture halls, where the examina- 
tions took place one the hall where medicine, mathematics, 
philosophy, etc., were taught and examined ; the other the 



1902.] 



A CITY OF LEARNED WOMEN. 



607 




A VISTA OF ACADEMIC HALLS, NOW THE CITY LIBRARY. 

" Aula Magna," in which canon law and jurisprudence were 
examined. 

Splendidly ample in their proportions are these University 
chambers a fit background to a school of learning which has 
endured for centuries. Around their walls, as in every part of 
this "world's university/' is continued the roll-call of names, 
escutcheons and armorial bearings of those who were privileged 
to call the university their " Alma Mater." Many a famous 
name is among them names from every quarter of the habita- 
ble globe, drawn thither throughout the ages to sit as willing 



6o8 A CITY OF LEARNED WOMEN. [Aug., 

scholars at Bologna's feet. Here Galvani, that famous Bolognese 
citizen whose statue stands in the square just outside these 
library windows, lectured, and gave his first lessons in the 
wonderful discovery which bears his name. Here, also, was the 
true domain of our learned women. In these very halls they 
took their turn with the other professors in lecturing and ex- 
amining, in their various branches of science and literature. 
No lesson or examination took place in this noble university, 
but what was under the immediate protection of the Son of 
God and His Virgin Mother ; for over the doorway of each 
lecture hall, immediately above the space for the professor's pul- 
pit, was placed an exquisite life-sized fresco of the Divine Mother 
and Child. It is one of the most touching features of the 
university of the past, emphasizing the sincere and living faith 
of those who built and taught in it the survival of the beauti- 
ful old Catholic ideal which erected the first universities through- 
out the civilized world ; religion and learning hand-in-hand. 

There is much that is sad in Italy of the present ; but still 
there is hope. They may have robbed monasteries and con- 
vents of their most precious literary treasures, but they have 
not torn down the Madonna from the walls of the once famous 
University, which owes its all to the ages of faith. The Uni- 
versity of Bologna is changed now to another site ; and though 
it may be but a small consolation for much change and spolia- 
tion, one is glad to think that atheistic and materialistic doc- 
trines will never be boldly propagated from a rostrum over 
which the Mother of God has presided throughout long cen- 
turies. 

Full of the memories of the women who have made these 
old walls live again memories clear-cut and cameo-like, as are 
their portraits, against the background of ages one takes leave 
of Bologna's University with regret. No longer perhaps, in 
the inevitable mutability of nations, does the learned old city 
lead in the advance-guard of knowledge; but the fact incon- 
testable remains, that " Bologna teaches ' still. In teaching the 
lesson of her mighty past she emphasizes a doctrine which 
latter-day learning in the pride of intellect would do well to 
assimilate that religion and learning can be twin- sisters also in 
the present, lovingly associated till the threshold of eternity, 
when the Source of all religion and learning will be revealed. 



1902.] Two ELIZABETHAN DRAMATISTS. 609 




TWO ELIZABETHAN DRAMATISTS: A CONTRAST. 

BY AGNES C. STORER. 
CHRISTOPHER MARLOWE (1564-1593). 

|HE life-history of Christopher Marlowe, the first 
English dramatist before Shakspere who pos- 
sessed great dramatic and poetical genius, may 
be very briefly outlined. 

Born in 1564 at Canterbury, the son of a 
shoemaker, he received a liberal preparatory education through 
the generosity of some unknown benefactor, and was graduated in 
1587 with highest honors from Benet College, Cambridge. There 
are slight indications that he may have served for a brief time 
in the military campaigns of the Low Countries. However that 
may be, there soon began in London the struggle for fame and 
fortune of one who, though a boy in years, was already a man 
in poetic genius and ambition. Attaching himself as playwright 
to one of the prominent dramatic companies, dashing Kit Mar- 
lowe at once became " the darling of the town," and hail- 
fellow-well-met with such brilliant spirits as gallant Sir Walter 
Raleigh, the dramatists Nash and Chapman, and even, it may 
be, the great master, Shakspere himself. Small wonder that the 
personal friendship and praise of such giant leaders affected the 
moral balance of so young a man. As, with pitying interest, 
we study the brief career of one who, though so great of intel- 
lect, was, alas ! so weak of soul, Marlowe's life seems the very 
embodiment of the Elizabethan spirit, passionate, undisciplined, 
athirst for the possession of all physical and mental delights, 
living unsatisfied in the present, hopeless of the future, dream- 
ing, writing, feasting, starving sometimes, perhaps, as did so 
many of his brother dramatists, and then the twenty -nine brief 
years of careless, irreligious life were suddenly quenched in the 
last saddest scene of all, Marlowe being stabbed to death, in 
1593, in* a wretched tavern brawl at Deptford. 

Until his time, in all dramatic compositions heroic couplets 
of tedious length were used, more often than not utterly un- 



6io Two ELIZABETHAN DRAMATISTS. [Aug., 

suited to their subject. Our daring and original young genius, 
realizing that conception and expression should harmonize, in his 
very first play, " Tamburlaine the Great," written before he was 
twenty-four, revolutionized English dramatic poetry by substi- 
tuting for these monotonous heroic couplets a full and flowing 
blank verse. The sonorous beauty and adaptive elasticity of 
" Marlowe's mighty line," as Ben Jonson called it, was instantly 
recognized and enthusiastically applauded by his fellow-drama- 
tists. " Tamburlaine," besides its more varied versification, ex- 
hibited greater dramatic action and a more spirited dialogue 
than any of its English predecessors, and, notwithstanding its 
oftentimes blustrous extravagance of language, contains many 
passages of exquisite poetry. Mr. Lowell thus describes, as 
only he can, the impression made upon the reader by their dis- 
covery : " In the midst of the hurly-burly there will fall a sud- 
den hush, and we come upon passages calm and pellucid as 
mountain tarns filled to the brim with the purest distillations of 
heaven. And, again, there are single verses that open silently 
as roses, and surprise us with that seemingly accidental perfec- 
tion, which there is no use in talking about, because itself says 
all that is to be said, and more." * Marlowe's splendor of 
imagination is even more vividly apparent in " The Tragical 
History of the Life and Death of Doctor Faustus." Distinguished 
by a simplicity of construction unusual in his compositions, this 
tragic and powerful rendering of the Faust legend occupies a 
position of eminence among the masterpieces of English dra- 
matic poetry. As all remember, Faust, giving rein to his desire 
for illimitable power, for that threefold abomination Holy Scrip- 
ture warns us against, " the lust of the flesh, and the lust of 
the eyes, and the pride of life," f enters into a compact with 
Lucifer, who, in return for fulfilling for a time these unholy 
desires, is to obtain final possession of Faust's soul. The clos- 
ing passages of the tragedy, Faust's last despairing soliloquy, 
under the immediate approach of his doom, have perhaps no 
parallel in the whole range of poetry for the qualities of 
agonizing terror and swiftly advancing pitiless finality. Here 
horror is so piled upon horror that, as Charles Lamb expressed 
it, the entire scene is, in very truth, " an agony and bloody 
sweat " : \ 

* The Old Dramatists, p. 36. t St. John's ist Epistle ii. 16. 

\ Specimens of Early Dramatic Poetry. 



1902.] Two ELIZABETHAN DRAMATISTS. 6n 

" . . . Ah, Faustus, 
Now hast thou but one bare hour to live, 
And then thou must be damned perpetually ! 
Stand still ! ye ever-moving spheres of heaven, 
That Time may cease, and midnight never come ; 
Fair Nature's eye, rise, rise again and make 
Perpetual day ; or let this hour be but 
A year, a month, a week, a natural day, 
That Faustus may repent and save his soul ! 
O lente, lente, currite noctis equi ! 

The stars move still, time runs, the clock will strike, 
The Devil will come, and Faustus must be damned ! 
Oh, I'll leap up to my God! Who pulls me down? 
See, see, where Christ's blood streams in the firmament ! 
One drop would save my soul! half a drop; ah, my Christ! 
Ah ! rend not my heart for naming of my Christ ! 
Yet will I call on him. Oh spare me, Lucifer ! 
Where is it now ? 'Tis gone ; and see where God 
Stretcheth out his arm, and bends his ireful brows ! 
Mountains and hills ! come, come and fall on me, 
And hide me from the heavy wrath of God ! 
No ! no ! 

Then will I headlong run into the Earth ! 
Earth gape ! Oh no ; it will not harbor me ! 

(The clock strikes the half -hour.} 
Ah, half the hour is past; 'twill all be past anon! 
Oh God! ' : .:; 

If thou wilt not have mercy on my soul, 
Yet for Christ's sake, whose blood hath ransomed me, 
Impose some end to my incessant pain ; 
Let Faustus live in Hell a thousand years 
A hundred thousand, and, at last, be saved ! 
Oh, no end is limited to damned souls ! 
Why wert thou not a creature wanting souls ? 
Or, why is this immortal that thou hast ? 
Ah, Pythagoras' metempsychosis ! were that true, 
This soul would fly from me, and I be changed 
Into some brutish beast ! All beasts are happy, 
For when they die 

Their souls are soon dissolved in elements ; 
But mine must live, still to be plagued in Hell ! 



612 Two ELIZABETHAN DRAMATISTS. [Aug., 

Curst be the parents that engendered me ! 

No, Faustus, curse thyself, curse Lucifer 

That hath deprived thee of the joys of Heaven. 

(The clock strikes twelve.} 

Oh, it strikes ! it strikes ! Now, body, turn to air, 
Or Lucifer will bear thee quick to Hell. 

(Thunder and lightning.} 

Oh soul ! be changed into little water-drops, 
And fall into the ocean ; ne'er be found ! 

(Enter Devils.") 

My God ! my God ! look not so fierce on me ! 
Adders and serpents, let me breathe awhile ! 
Ugly Hell, gape not ! Come not, Lucifer ! 
I '11 burn my books ! Ah Mephistophilis ! ' 

Marlowe's intense subjectivity and incapability of taking an 
impersonal view continually force themselves upon the reader 
of his plays. Through them all the characters simply express 
their creator's own limitless aspirations. " That like I best that 
flies beyond my reach." Marlowe has not the slightest un- 
derstanding of, or sympathy with, ordinary every- day human 
nature, consequently his characters are, in the words of Mr. 
Lowell, "but personages and interlocutors. We do not get to 
know them, but only to know what they do and say. . . . 
Nothing happens because it must, but because the author wills 
it so. The conception of life is purely arbitrary, and as far 
from life as that of an imaginative child." * Rarely capable as 
he was of moving the springs of gentler passions, Marlowe is 
at his best when expressing his own fervid love of mere physi- 
cal or natural beauty or power, light, color, wealth, whatever 
sensual delight the desire of the moment might suggest. " His 
raptures were all ay re and fire." The truth of this statement 
is well exemplified by the familiar lines addressed by ''The 
Passionate Shepherd to His Love," "that smooth song which 
was made by Kit Marlowe," as old Izaak Walton called it. 

Mr. Lowell thus summarizes his power and its limitations : 

' Marlowe was certainly not an artist in the larger sense, but he 

was cunning in words and periods, and the musical modulation 

of them. And even this is a very rare gift. But his mind 

never could submit itself to a controlling purpose, and renounce 

* Loc. cit. 






1902.] Two ELIZABETHAN DRAMATISTS. 613 

- 

all other things for the sake of that. His plays, with the 
single exception of 'Edward II.,' have no organic unity, and 
such unity as is here is more apparent than real. Passages in 
them stir us deeply, and thrill us to the marrow; but each 
play, as a whole, is ineffectual. . . . Marlowe had found the 
way that leads to style, and helped others to find it, but he 
never arrived there. He had not self-denial enough. He can 
refuse nothing to his fancy. He fails of his effect by over 
emphasis, heaping upon a slender thought a burden of expres- 
sion too heavy for it to carry. . . . Marlowe, we therefore 
see, had an importance less for what he accomplished, than for 
what he suggested to others." * 

THOMAS HEYWOOD (i 5 -?- 2 6-?) 

So strongly contrasted are the intellectual and spiritual im- 
pressions received from the writings of gay Kit Marlowe, and 
those of the far less known Elizabethan dramatist, Thomas Hey- 
wood, that to pass from the fierce, unbalanced splendor of the 
one to the simpler, homelier atmosphere of the other, seems not 
unlike the change from midsummer in the city streets to the 
invigorating freshness of a June morning at sea. 

The exact dates of Heywood's birth and death are unre- 
corded. We simply know that he was born in Lincolnshire, 
probably about ten years before Shakspere, and died at a 
good old age in the middle of the seventeenth century. From 
our author's writings we learn that he graduated from Cam- 
bridge, and early settling in London, at once devoted his splen- 
did abilities to the three-fold career of actor, dramatist, and 
litterateur. How indefatigable were these labors we may judge 
from the fact that Heywood was the author, in whole or in 
part, of two hundred and twenty plays, only twenty- three of 
which are now extant, and, moreover, wrote the lord mayor's 
pageants for many years. Nor was this all. Shakerly Mar- 
mion speaks of him as writing upon 

" All history, all actions, 

Counsels, Decrees, Man, manners, states and factions, 
Playes, Epic edieuns, odes and Lyrics, 
Translations, Epitaphs and Panegy ricks.' 1 

c 

Heywood delighted in compilation, and the Biographical 

*J. R. Lowell, Loc. cit. 



614 Two ELIZABETHAN DRAMATISTS. [Aug., 

Dictionary of Poets of all Ages he planned, but never completed, 
is to this day regretted by students of literature. His book- 
seller, Kirkman, tells us that, in addition to acting almost daily, 
he obliged himself to write a sheet every day for several years, 
a habit of regularity explanatory, in part, of the vast extent of 
his labors. 

Heywood's disregard for fame is evinced by his having made 
no effort to preserve his compositions, writing indeed oftentimes 
on the blank side of his tavern bills. This unaffected modesty 
is as apparent throughout his plays as are their author's gen- 
iality, manliness, and reverence for the highest ideals. What- 
soever things are true, whatsoever modest, whatsoever just, 
whatsoever of good fame," these we feel instinctively, in study- 
ing Heywood's plays, must have been the ideals ever beckoning 
their writer on. Mr. Swinburne, in an extremely brilliant criti- 
cal analysis of his romantic and contemporary plays, writes as 
follows : " His passion and his pathos, his loyalty and his chivalry, 
are always so unobtrusive, their modesty may sometimes run 
the risk of eclipse before the glory of more splendid poets, and 
more conspicuous patriots ; but they are true and trustworthy 
as Shakspere's or Milton's or Wordsworth's or Browning's " ; and 
again : " The very hastiest and slightest of them (the plays) 
does credit to their author, and the best of them are to be 
classed among the genuine and imperishable treasures of English 
literature. His prose, if never to be called great, may generally 
be called good and pure ; its occasional pedantries and preten- 
sions are rather signs of the century than faults of their au- 
thor." * Writing so rapidly as Heywood did, his plays are often 
marred by technical defects of rhyme and metre ; these, how- 
ever, are mere faults of over-hasty workmanship, insufficient to 
really lessen their intrinsic worth. One and all are distinguished 
by a lofty moral feeling, but too rare in the Elizabethan age, 
and a keen insight into human motives and passions. Writing 
always con amore with refreshing vigor and spontaneity, Hey- 
wood apparently felt, even more noticeably than the majority 
of his literary compeers, the stimulating influence of the great 
post-graduate university in which he lived and labored so long 
mighty London, in that brilliant age, as never before, em- 
bracing the intellectual culture and learning of the entire coun- 
try. His critical eye noted all the varied phases of that many- 

* The Nineteenth Century, September, 1895. 



1902.] Two ELIZABETHAN DRAMATISTS. 615 

sided city life, and, realist that he was, we find them reflected 
in the histories of every-day men and women, depicted with 
such simplicity and directness that Heywood's plays can still be 
read with interest. This skill in creating powerful effects with 
homeliest materials caused Lamb to exclaim : " Hey wood is a 
sort of prose Shakspere. His scenes are to the full as natural 
and affecting," * and in our own day Mr. Symonds has declared 
him to be " the master of homely English life, and gentlest of 
all poets who have swept the chords of passion." f 

The domestic drama " A Woman Killed by Kindness ' is gen- 
erally considered his masterpiece ; but as truly Heywood in 
spirit, style, and construction is a later play in which he was 
assisted by William Rowley, " Fortune by Land and Sea." The 
following passages from this vigorous sea- comedy will serve to 
show Heywood's ' temperance in the depths of passion," a dis- 
tinguishing feature of all his plays. J The scene is taken from 
the first act and represents a number of gallants assembled in 
the taproom of an inn. The dissolute Rainsforth taunts the 
stripling Frank Forrest with unmanly reverence for his aged 
father, and on Frank's spirited and indignant reply, exclaims: 
' . . . It seems, sir, you are angry." 

Frank. Not yet. 

Rainsforth. Then what would anger thee ? 

Frank. Nothing from you. 

Rainsforth. Of all things under heaven, what wouldst thou 
loathest to have me do ? 

Frank. I would not have you wrong my father, and I hope 
you will not. 

Rainsfortk. Thy father's an old dotard. 

Frank (starting to his feet). I could not brook this at a 
monarch's hands, much less at thine. 

Rainsforth (mockingly). Ay, boy. Then take you that. 
(Flings wine in his face. Frank draws sword. Rainsforth does 
the same, quickly.) 

Frank. I was not born to brook this. Oh, I 'm slain ! 
(Falls dead.) 

Goodwin. Sweet coz, what have you done ? Shift for yourself. 

* Specimens of Early Dramatic Poetry. 

\ Essay on the English Drama during the Reigns of Elizabeth and James I. 

\ The extract given is taken from the admirable acting version edited by Mrs. Janet Ed- 
mondson Walker and used by the Delta Upsilon '99 of Harvaid University in its very success- 
ful presentation of this old comedy. 

VOL, LXXV. 40 



6i6 Two ELIZABETHAN DRAMATISTS. [Aug., 

Foster. Away! (They hurry Rainsforth out. As they do so 
the Drawers enter carrying supper, see Frank's body, and call 
out.) 

ist Drawer. Oh, stay the gentlemen ! They have killed a 
man ! (Enter Bess, the attendant, who runs to Frank and 
kneels beside him. The Drawers come to her.) 

ist Drawer. Oh, sweet Mr. Francis ! 

2d Drawer. They have drawn the blood of this gentleman 
that I have drawn many a quart of wine to. 

Bess. What ! Are you men or milksops ? Stand you still, 
senseless as stones, and see a man expire his last ? One call 
my master ; another fetch a constable ! 

ist Drawer. Hark ! I hear his father's voice below ; ten to 
one he is come to fetch him home to supper, and now he may 
carry him home to his grave. See, here he comes ! (Bess and 
the others draw aside, as Mr. Forrest, Susan, Frank's sister, 
and the Host enter.) 

Host. You must take comfort, sir. 

Old Forrest. Would heaven I could. 

Susan. Oh, my brother ! (Kneels by Frank, ^veeping and 
wringing her hands.) 

Old Forrest. Is he dead ? Is he dead, girl ? 

Susan. Ay, dead, sir! Frank is dead. 

Old Forrest. Alas, alas, my boy ! (Falls into chair by table.) 
I have not the heart to look upon his wide and gaping wounds. 
(Turning to Host:) Pray, tell me, sir, doth this appear to 
you fearful and pitiful ; to you, who are a stranger to my 
dead boy ? 

Host. How can it be otherwise ? 

Old Forrest. If to a stranger his wounds appear so lament- 
able, how will they seem to me that am his father? (Goes 
toward body.) Ah, me ! is this my son that doth so senseless 
lie ? My soul shall fly with his into the land of rest. Behold, 
I crave, being killed with grief, we both have one grave. (Falls 
senseless across the body of his son.) 

Susan. Alas, my father is dead too, gentle sir ! Help to re- 
store his spirit, over-travailed with age and sorrow. 

Host (trying to rouse Mr. Forrest). Mr. Forrest ! Sir ! 

Susan. Father ! 

Old Forrest (looking at her, smiling, and in a dazed manner). 
What says my girl ? Good morrow ! What's o'clock that you 



1902.] Two ELIZABETHAN DRAMATISTS. 617 

are up so early ? Call up Frank ; tell him he lies too long abed 
this morning. Will he not up ? Rise, rise, thou sluggish boy ! 

Susan. Alas, father, he cannot ! 

Old Forrest. Cannot ? Why ? 

Susan. Do you not feel Jiis pulse no motion keep ? 

Old Forrest (bursting into tears). Ah, me ! my murdered 
son ! (Enter Young Forrest, ^vho rushes to Susan and his father.) 

Young Forrest. Sister ! 

Susan. Brother ! 

Young Forrest. Father, how cheer you, sir ? Why, you were 
wont to store for others' comfort, that by sorrow were any 
way distressed. Have you all wasted, and spared none for 
yourself? 

Old Forrest. Oh, son, son ! See, alas, where thy brother 
lies. He dined with me to-day, was merry, merry, he that lies 
there. See thy murdered brother. Dost thou not weep for 
him ? 

Young Forrest. When you have taken some comfort, I '11 
begin to mourn his death, and scourge the murderer's sin. Dear 
father, be advised ; take hence the body, and let it have solemn 
funeral. 

Old Forrest. But the murderer ? Shall he not attend the 
sentence of the law with all severity ? 

Young Forrest. Have you but patience. Should we urge the 
law, he hath such honorable friends to guard him, we should 
but bark against the moon. Let the law sleep. The time, ere 
it be long, may offer itself to a more just revenge. We are 
poor, and the world frowns on all our fortune. With patience, 
then, bear this among the rest. Heaven, when it please, may 
turn the wheel of Fortune round, when we that are dejected 
may again be raised to our former heights. 

Old Forrest. Oh, when saw father such a tragic sight, and 
did outlive it ? 



Young Forrest (leading his father away). May, do not look 
that way. ( To Drawers :) Bear hence the body. ( They stand 
beside it, ready to bear it off.) Come, father, and dear sister, 
join with me. He owed a death, and he hath paid the debt. 
(Men bear aivay the body as the curtain falls.) 

Scattered throughout Heywood's plays are numerous breezy 
lyrics, characterized by delicacy of taste and touch, freshness 




5i8 Two ELIZABETHAN DRAMATISTS. [Aug., 

and ease of metre. The following song from " The Rape of 
Lucrece ' is a good example of these : 

AMPULEIUS' SONG. 

11 Pack, clouds ! away, and welcome day ! 
With Night we banish Sorrow ; 
Sweet air, blow soft ! mount, lark ! aloft, 
To give my love good- morrow. 
Wings from the wind to please her mind, 
Notes from the lark I '11 borrow ; 
Bird ! plume thy wing, nightingale ! sing, 
To give my love good-morrow. 
To give my love good- morrow, 
Notes from them all I '11 borrow. 

" Wake from thy nest, robin red-breast ! 
Sing, birds ! in every furrow ; 
And from each hill let music shrill 
Give my fair love good- morrow. 
Black-bird and thrush, in every bush, 
Stare linnet and cock-sparrow, 
You pretty elves ! amongst yourselves 
Sing my fair love good-morrow. 
To give my love good- morrow, 
Sing, birds! in every furrow." 



Heywood himself has revealed to us the true uses of the poets : 



" They cover us with counsel to defend us 
From storms without; they polish us within, 
With learning, knowledge, arts, and disciplines; 
All that is naught and vicious they sweep from us 
Like dust and cobwebs." 

Judged by these high requirements, Thomas Heywood is not 
found wanting; and therefore, though filling a position in the 
realm of English poetry not so conspicuous as those of many 
other singers, it is one sure to endure, because built upon the 
lasting foundation stones of honesty of purpose and simplicity. 



1902.] LIFE STORY OF A SOUTHERN MOUNTAINEER. 619 




THE LIFE STORY OF A SOUTHERN MOUNTAINEER. 

HILE in Tennessee this spring we made acquaint- 
ance with a convert of striking personality. He 
is a tall man, in middle life, of grave cast of 
countenance, with a flowing beard. He is a 
typical mountaineer in manner as by birth and 
training; slow of speech, sometimes almost painfully so, but 
of much intelligence and no ordinary religious feeling. His 
race, that of the highlands of the South, is perhaps as solidly 
non- Catholic as Norway. 

His spiritual experience is of such interest that we give it 
to our readers as he wrote it down, adding here and there a 
few of his spoken words to complete his story. We wish that 
we could transfer to our pages the dignity of his address, and 
our own sadness that so noble a race as his, that of the Ameri- 
can hill-country, yet remains almost entirely unknowing of 
Christ's true faith. 

It is quite impossible for me to accurately retrace the way 
I came, for it was through a pathless wilderness of false teach- 
ing, prejudice, and anti-Catholic environment; but I feel like a 
manner safe arrived into port after a perilous voyage on the 
stormy and trackless deep. 

Forty- three years ago my eyes opened upon this beautiful 
world in the month of May, when the flowers were in bloom, 
and the birds singing in the trees. Being a child of loving 
parents, my earlier years passed away like a pleasant dream, 
and not one sad memory comes to me from that angel-guarded 
period. My parents taught me, as soon as my budding intelli- 
gence would allow, that there was a good and merciful God 
above all ; that he made me, and that I should love him and 
be good ; that God was everywhere, saw all we did, heard all 
we said. Confidence in my parents caused me to accept this 
knowledge without question ; though as a child I wondered 
why it was, if God was everywhere, I could not scmetimes see 
him, for my childish mind sought to give to him a bodily form ; 
and my mind was never quite at rest upon the subject until I 



620 LIFE STORY OF A SOUTHERN MOUNTAINEER. [Aug., 

heard a venerable man say that he had the same trouble when 
he was a boy, but found out that "God clothed himself with 
light as with a garment," and that was why we could not see 
him. His explanation satisfied me. 

These things are mentioned in the way of filial justice to 
my beloved parents ; they certainly did the best they could for 
me with the knowledge they possessed, and the morality of 
their lives was as free from censure as any I have ever known. 
I stop to bless their memory, and to breathe a prayer for their 
souls. 

But they had been reared in Protestant beliefs and preju- 
dices ; taught, not only to disbelieve the Catholic Church but 
to fear and hate it. I have heard my father prove to his own 
satisfaction that the Dragon, and the Beast to whom the Dragon 
is represented as delivering his seat and power, spoken of in 
the 1 2th and I3th chapters of Revelation, was none other than 
the Catholic Church. One of the first things my memory 
recalls is an old book showed me by an aunt in which was 
both pictured and related the massacre of St. Bartholomew ; 
and my aunt assured me those horrible deeds were committed 
by the Roman Catholic Church, and that it would kill all 
Protestant Christians now if it had the power. Thus was I 
taught, and thus I believed. 

The natural bent of my mind in boyhood and early man- 
hood was to investigate spiritual subjects. When a boy I 
carried a copy of the New Testament in my pocket until I 
wore the covers off it, reading it almost every spare moment, 
thinking to learn in it all I wanted to know ; believing also 
that the privilege to read the Sacred Scriptures was purchased 
with the blood of saints, who* were persecuted to the death by 
the Catholic Church for disseminating the word of God. Fur- 
thermore, while taught to disbelieve in the infallibility of the 
church, I fully believed in the infallibility of the Scriptures, and 
thought they were given us by God for private interpretation. 

Reading in the New Testament where Christ said to St. 
Peter, " Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my 
church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it," I 
told my father that church must be in the world somewhere, 
for, from Christ's own words, it must be indefectible. His 
answer was that I was right, and that the Baptist Church was 
that church, and could trace an unbroken connection to the 



1902.] LIFE STORY OF A SOUTHERN MOUNTAINEER. 621 

days of the Apostles ; thus claiming that the Baptist Church 
was not a Protestant Church, but was the Only True Church of 
Christ. He showed me books written by J. R. Graves, a lead- 
ing light in the Baptist denomination at that time, which, he 
said, proved that the Baptist Church had apostolic connection. 
Afterward I read those books and accepted as true the state- 
ments they contained ; for I could not know they were false 
when I had never learned anything in refutation. I was taught 
that the Rock that the Church was built upon was the Christ, 
and not St. Peter ; and that the Keys given to St. Peter were 
the Gospel ; and that the other Apostles, and every preacher 
since them, possessed the Keys the same as St. Peter ; that 
the power to forgive sins was through the preaching of the 
Gospel ; and I learned to scoff at the idea of a priest having 
the power to grant absolution. 

In short, I was taught to believe in the doctrines inculcated 
by the sect known to the world as the Baptist Church. To 
enumerate all would transcend the limits of this article ; but 
those who read this may easily realize the difficulties to be 
overcome by Protestants before they can become Catholics. 
My reading was limited to Protestant authors who confirmed 
my early formed beliefs and prejudices. Among many other 
things, I believed that the Catholic teaching on the Blessed 
Sacrament was not only preposterous but positively sacrilegious. 

Protestant historians and statisticians pretend to put in con- 
trast the illiteracy of Catholic countries, and the education and 
enlightenment of Protestant countries, and I believed that the 
Catholic Church purposely kept the majority of its membership 
in ignorance, knowing that its unreasonable doctrines would not 
bear the light of knowledge. As an example of my inexcusable 
bigotry, I will relate an incident that occurred in the year 
1897. I was returning from the Tennessee Centennial at Nash- 
ville, in company with my daughter, and stopped over for a 
few hours in Chattanooga. It was a week-day, and while out 
walking we came to the Catholic Church ; actuated by curi- 
osity, we entered. I did not take my hat off, but went stalk- 
ing down the aisle with my hat on. A priest was slowly walk- 
ing up and down one of the aisles reading, and noticing me, 
he rebuked me for showing disrespect to the house of God in 
not removing my hat. At that time the priest was totally 
unknown to me, and it was some three years later I learned 



622 LIFE STORY OF A SOUTHERN MOUNTAINEER. [Aug., 

he was Father Tobin, of Chattanooga, who has since then be- 
come to me a spiritual father indeed ; and Providence so 
ordered it that the same priest who rebuked me some years 
afterward baptized me. I kept my hat on in the church partly 
through thoughtlessness, but mostly through contempt; for I 
did not then believe that a Catholic Church building was in 
any sense the House of God. 

About this time I formed the acquaintance of a gentleman 
in Bristol, Tennessee, whose amiable qualities won my friend- 
ship and esteem ; but religious subjects had never been men- 
tioned between us, and I took it for granted that he was a 
Protestant. He was about the first Catholic acquaintance I had 
ever formed. I never thought a college graduate and a man 
of extensive information, as I had found him to be, could pos- 
sibly be a Catholic ; for I believed only the ignorant, outside 
of the priesthood, belonged to the Catholic Church. 

Soon after the beginning of the Spanish- American War, I 
was passing him and another gentleman standing and convers- 
ing on a street in Bristol, Tennessee, when the other gentle- 
man,' observing me, beckoned me to them, and told me they 
were in an argument. He said he was contending that the 
people of Cuba were as illiterate and uncivilized as the news- 
papers claimed they were, and that my friend was contending 
that the charge of illiteracy against them was greatly exag- 
gerated ; and they asked for my opinion. I answered that I 
believed the Cubans were as ignorant and uncivilized as claimed, 
and that the Roman Catholic Church was to blame for it; 
adding, further, that the Roman Catholic Church was a wither- 
ing, blighting curse to any nation where it predominated as a 
religion. 

Glancing at my friend, I saw at once that my remark had 
wounded his feelings. With lips quivering with emotion but a 
steady eye, he looked me in the face and said in a low but 
decided tone, " I am a Catholic." I at once asked his pardon, 
pleading the excuse that I did not know he was a Catholic. 
Parting company from the other gentleman, we walked on to- 
gether, and he said to me : " Answer me truly, have you ever 
read anything from Catholic authors in defence of the Catholic 
Church and its history ? " I answered that I would admit that 
what I knew of the Catholic Church had been learned exclu- 
sively through Protestant sources. Then he asked me if 1 



1902.] LIFE STORY OF A SOUTHERN MOUNTAINEER. 62$ 

would read what Catholics had to say for themselves and the 
Church if I had the books, and I answered that if he would 
accept my doing so as a reparation for wounding his feelings, 
and would furnish me the books, I would read them. He 
answered, " That is a bargain ; come to my office and I will 
give you a book now." 

The first book he gave me was The Faith of Our Fathers,. 
by Cardinal Gibbons; and its perusal gave my Protestant opin- 
ions such a shaking up as I should not before have thought 
possible. About this time the publishers of the American 
Encyclopedia were bringing it up to date by making additions 
and corrections, and they called upon a prominent Baptist 
president of a certain Baptist theological school for a brief 
history of the Baptist Church. His scholarship was at stake, 
and he gave the origin of the Baptist Church as historically 
fixed in Germany in the sixteenth century. The Baptist de- 
nominational papers, for a few issues, had condemnatory editorials 
of the prominent brother's church history, but very soon the 
matter was all hushed up. Well, I thought, if that is true, 
the Baptist Church is sixteen centuries too young to be the 
Church of Christ. 

The more I studied about it the greater became my per- 
plexity. I was like a mariner lost at sea without chart or 
compass. After a time I reasoned that my eternal salvation 
depended upon my acceptance of the truth, and that I could 
not afford to be influenced by prejudice, or remain in a quiescent 
state ; I must investigate this matter for myself. Language 
would fail me in trying to depict the distracted state of my 
mind at this time. I was beginning to realize that I had built 
my house upon the sand, and that the foundation was slipping 
from under my most cherished beliefs. Was I to sever the re- 
ligious associations of a lifetime that would separate me from 
very dear friends, and even make me seem as a stranger in my 
own family ? It was impossible for me ever again to be what 
I had been. The false and contradictory teaching of the Prot- 
estant sects disgusted me, and their libellous statements against 
the church brought to my cheeks the blush of shame. There 
was a time right along there when I must have approached very 
near to the border of downright scepticism of everything relig- 
ious ; but God was merciful to me, and saved me at length 
from my doubts. I got down upon my knees when no eye but 



624 LIFE STORY OF A SOUTHERN MOUNTAINEER. [Aug., 

that of God could see me, and prayed to be led into the light 
of the Truth, promising that I would accept it at whatever 
personal cost. God, in his mercy, granted my humble request. 
Continuing to read such books as my friend loaned me, I found 
out that the Catholic Church, instead of meriting the charge of 
fostering ignorance, had ever been the repository of the arts 
and sciences, and saved the classics, ancient and mediaeval, from 
destruction ; instead of the bloody persecutor that I had been 
taught to believe her to be, I learned that perhaps a thousand 
Catholics had suffered martyrdom to one Protestant put to death 
by Catholics ; and that the active charities of the Church in the 
relief of poverty and suffering have been colossal down through 
all the centuries since its founder, Christ, went about doing 
good. I found all this evidenced by history, and proven by 
the speaking monuments of monasteries, situated even on burn- 
ing desert sands and the snowy passes of Alpine heights. I 
found to my astonishment that it was a shameful fact that 
Protestant nations had practically exterminated pagan peoples, 
and could not justly lay claim to have Christianized any. 

I could not restrain a feeling of shame and remorse that the 
American Indians had by Protestant influences been almost ex- 
terminated ; and I do verily believe that if the church could 
have dealt with them alone and unmolested, the Indians would 
have been, ere this, a Christianized and civilized people, living 
in the country that belonged to their fathers. The 'Catholic 
Church alone can point to a nation of people saved from 
paganism and idolatry. I read of the labors of St. Xavier, and 
hundreds of other devoted Catholic missionaries who went with- 
out pecuniary assistance or protection of any kind into the 
most hostile regions, raised altars to God, and told the Story 
of the Cross ; and I could not avoid the conclusion that all 
nations and peoples would long since have been Christianized 
had it not been for the retarding influence of Protestantism and 
Protestant countries, which send scheming politicians and un- 
scrupulous traders right along with their preachers, and intro- 
duce intemperance, with its attendant vices. 

I never fully acknowledged that the Catholic Church was 
the only and true Church of Christ until I read The Confes- 
sions of St. Augustine. After reading that book I was con- 
vinced that the sacraments and doctrines of the church were 
the same in the fourth century as now ; and that the essential 



1902.] LIFE STORY OF A SOUTHERN MOUNTAINEER. 625 

characteristics of a church could alone be applied to the Roman 
Catholic Church. Whereas before I had disbelieved the infalli- 
bility of the church, I had now reached that point where I 
could not believe in any other kind of a church. Whereas 
beforetime I believed in an infallible Bible, I now believed 
in an infallible church, the Divine Judge of what is authentic 
and inspired Scripture, that taught the Gospel in all its com- 
pleteness one hundred and fifty years before the New Testament 
was compiled. The church I now recognized as the divine 
repository of the Truth and the infallible teacher in faith and 
morals ; because the Holy Ghost dwells in the church and pre- 
serves it from error. I saw the inconsistency of an infallible 
Bible being in the custody of a fallible teacher, and had now 
seen far too much of the fruits of such heretical teaching. All 
that remained in the way to my becoming .a Catholic was in- 
telligent understanding of the Sacraments and their acceptance. 
Of these the most difficult to accept in unquestioning faith were 
Penance and Holy Eucharist. My mind was so completely en- 
cased with false teaching on these two sacraments that the 
grace of God alone could free me from the bonds which en- 
thralled me. 

About this time I made the acquaintance of Father Tobin 
of Chattanooga, the same who rebuked me for wearing my hat 
in his church. He, with great patience, explained to me the 
teachings of the church on the sacraments, and loaned me two 
books, The Religion of a Traveler and The One Mediator, the 
reading of which gave me great assistance by their logical and 
convincing exposition of truth. Others of a different mental 
constitution might differ from me about doctrinal reading ; but 
of all the books I read, the ones of most help to me were 
The Faith of Our Fathers, St. Augustine's Confessions, The Reli- 
gion of a Traveler, and The One Mediator. 

My progress was slow ; but meeting Father Tobin from 
time to time, who reasoned away the difficulties in my path, I 
at length came out into the clear, calm light of unquestioning 
Faith. In the sacrament of penance I saw in the confessional 
not so much the priest as the Christ whom he represents and 
who gives him the power to grant absolution. To me it is the 
same as telling my sins into the ear of the Redeemer. The 
last thing I yielded to was the most important of all, the doc- 
trine of the Real Presence in the Holy Eucharist; but at last 



626 LIFE STORY OF A SOUTHERN MOUNTAINEER. [Aug.. 

I cried out from my soul, " Lord, I believe, help Thou mine 
unbelief," and my understanding was opened to the consistency,, 
the beauty, and the glory of this the greatest of the sacraments, 
the centre and essence of the Gospel, the Incarnate God. And 
when I beheld the church, the Lamb's Bride, in all her divine 
loveliness, I loved her and I hastened to unite myself by bap- 
tism to the Mystical Body of Christ, the Church of the Living 
God. How pleasant, how comforting to feel secure in the True 
Fold of the Shepherd, after my wanderings in the wilderness of 
doubt and sin ! 

After being received into the church, I notified the Protest- 
ant church of which I had been a member from boyhood of 
the step I had taken. I received the accompanying letter in 
response : 

January 21, 1901. 
Mr. , Chattanooga, Tenn.: 

DEAR SIR: Your favor of the 1 2th instant, addressed to- 

clerk of the Baptist Church , was read to the Church 

Sunday morning, and the following motion was offered and 
adopted : 

Resolved, That because of Brother 's unorthodox 

views of Christianity, and on his notice that he has decided to 
leave the Crucified One, the Blood and Crown of the Old and 
New Testament, to go off with the wooden cross to the Catho- 
lic Church, that this church withdraw fellowship from said 
brother, and that the clerk be instructed to notify him at once 
of this action. By order of the Church. 

(Signed) , 

Church Clerk. 

First Baptist Church, , Tenn. 

As our convert rose to depart he said : " The religion 
which I once hated with all my heart as the plague of the 
human race, I am now ready to die for." His simple and de- 
liberate manner but added solemnity to the words he spoke. 








INCURABLE CANCER CASES ALONE ARE TAKEN HERE. 




AMERICAN HOUSE OF CALVARY. 

BY RUTH EVERETT. 

F some statistician were to compile a record of the 
number of charities, reformatory movements, arid 
good works generally speaking, now blessing the 
world, that were set on foot by women, many 
a sneer would be turned to praise. A promi- 
nent citizen of Brooklyn, New York, once told the writer that 
every reform of that place had been simply forced upon the 
city fathers by the women. If that seems a little hard on the 
men, the human average is maintained by the great compli- 
ment it pays to the women of the City of Churches. Be that 
as it may, there is no doubt that a number of the most cele- 
brated and worthy charities of the world have been started by 
women : notably by widows, who were beyond the first flush 
and vigor of womanhood. In one, at least, of the many well- 
organized charities that are under the control of women, the 
exaction that its members be widows exists ; and that is " Les 
Dames du Calvaire ' (The Ladies of Calvary). 

One of the most beautiful examples of how a small thing 



628 AMERICAN HOUSE OF CALVARY. [Aug., 

/ 

that has the devotion of one pious and consecrated soul may 
grow to bless many nations is found in the career of Madame 
Gamier, the benevolent French widow who, some fifty years 
ago, founded the first House of Calvary in Lyons, France. 
Wishing to make her life a blessing to those that others rather 
shunned, Madame Gamier ultimately settled upon poor women 
who were hopelessly sick with cancer. Her first two or three 
patients she took to her own home and there personally minis- 
tered to their every want until death relieved them. She found 
that the most numerous victims of cancer are women, and that 
of these women mothers are more apt to be mowed down. 
She found that there were ways to make the pathway to the 
grave of the rich sufferers as comfortable as possible; but that 
after the poor mothers had spent six months in the hospitals 
and had there been declared incurable, the chances were that 
the husband had become discouraged, demoralized, perhaps dis- 
sipated. The children would have been scattered, or drifted in- 
to some institution. Now uhere was the mother to go to die? 
Where could she drag out the tortured remnant of her life ? 
It was to provide for just such as these that Madame Gamier 
established the first House of Calvary. 

Like almost all things of this nature, at first it was up-hill 
work, and the Lyons House remained the only one for more 
than thirty years; when, in 1874, a foundation for the work 
was laid in Paris, which was soon followed by another in Saint 
Etienne. A fourth, in 1881, was successfully established in 
Marseilles. The next in line was the one in Brussels, Belgium, 
1886; which is the mother in the direct line of our own 
American House of Calvary, at Nos. 5 and 7 Perry Street, New 
York City, founded by Mrs. Annie Blount Storrs. The first house, 
No. 5, was opened and blessed by the late well-beloved Arch- 
bishop Corrigan, June 12, 1899, and a few days later was ready 
for patients. The most striking and pitiful voucher for the 
necessity of the work was found in the fact that every bed had 
been spoken for months before the House was opened. 

Several years ago when Mrs. Storrs was in Europe it was 
in Brussels, Belgium she read a notice in the entrance of one 
of the churches that upon a certain Sunday a sermon would be 
preached by a priest well known for his eloquent fervor about 
the work of the Women of Calvary, and that the collection 
would go to the House of Calvary. That was the first Mrs. 
Storrs had ever heard of the work. She made inquiry, and the 



IQO2.] 



AMERICAN HOUSE OF CALVARY. 



629 



result was that she entered the Brussels House of Calvary and 
there took her training as a dresser of the wounds ; at the same 
time carefully studying the workings of the institution, with the 
object of establishing a House of Calvary in her native land. 
Mrs. Storrs did not succeed in a day ; in fact, almost every 




THE BEDS WERE ALL SPOKEN FOR BEFORE THE HOUSE WAS OPENED. 

day for five years before the gilt sign, " HOUSE OF CAL- 
VARY," was put up over the door of No. 5 Perry Street, 
Mrs. Storrs was working in the interest of the suffering women 
of New York, by laying the matter before the proper ecclesias- 
tical authorities, and sympathetic people of means. At last the 
requisite money and support were pledged, the Archbishop 
gave his consent and blessing, and the doors were opened for 
the suffering poor women who were under sentence of a slow 
and most painful death. 

By the time the House of Calvary was one year old it was 
an incorporated charity, with a charter from the State Board of 
Charities. And the day it was two years old, through the 
generosity of a friend who gave them his certified check for 
$15,000, they had been able to buy, pay for, and thoroughly 
overhaul, putting in new, sanitary plumbing throughout, open 
doors of communication between the two houses ; in short, be 



630 AMERICAN HOUSE OF CALVARY. [Aug., 

all ready to celebrate their arrival at the small age of two years 
by the opening and blessing of No. 7- 

Mrs. Storrs is in constant receipt of evidence how dear the 
charity is to the public, for letters come to her, not alone from 
all over the United States but from many parts of the old 
world. Since the New York House of Calvary, which is the 
eighth, and the only one in the English-speaking world, was 
established there has been one founded in Bethlehem of Judea, 
and Mrs. Storrs has received a letter from a Catholic priest in 
British India asking her to come out there and establish one. 

Although under the control of Catholic women, the House 
of Calvary, in so far as the reception and care of patients is 
concerned, is absolutely non- sectarian. Protestants, Hebrews, all 
are welcome, all just as kindly cared for. Patients who can 
afford to pay, even a small sum, are not received ; the aim of 
the ladies who are at the head of this work being to furnish a 
home not a hospital for those women who are sick and poor 
and homeless. A loved one has been taken from many and 
many a family throughout the land by this dread disease, cancer ; 
and to those thus bereft the work is dear. A few years before 
the opening of the first house Mrs. Storrs received a letter from 
a small town in Mississippi. The writer said that her mother had 
died of cancer ; that she, the daughter, had been able to give 
that mother what little comfort her sufferings would permit, but 
that she felt most keenly for such women as had no home in 
which to die ; that the day upon which the letter was written 
was the anniversary of her mother's death, and that she begged 
to enclose the small testimonial of her sympathy. There was a 
two-dollar bill in the letter. Regularly a small testimonial of a 
daughter's love has come. One year it was several months be- 
hind time, and they were afraid their "mascot," as they had 
grown to call the good daughter, was ill or dead. But at 
length it came ; times had been hard, but the daughter felt that 
she could do without something for herself, but that the offer- 
ing in memory of her mother must be kept up. 

In the reception room of the House of Calvary, in a beauti- 
ful gilt frame, there is a large crayon of a young man whose 
memory will ever be sacred to the Ladies of Calvary. This 
was young Thomas Mulry, son of Mr. Thomas Mulry, so well 
known in many charities of New York notably in the St. Vin- 
cent de Paul Society. From the first efforts towards opening 
No. 5 Perry Street as a House of Calvary, young Thomas Mulry 



1902.] 



AMERICAN HOUSE OF CALVARY. 



631 




THERE is AN ATMOSPHERE OF PRAYER ABOUT THE HOME. 

was active in the service of 'the ladies, always at their command. 
They were all agreed that they would not know how to get 
along without him. Mrs. S. Gaston Bailieff, Vice- President of 
the House of Calvary, gave " Tom ' the pet title of " The 
Knight of Calvary." The boy^for he was about eighteen took 
kindly to the distinction, and that first summer, when he was 
away on his vacation, he wrote a letter to the Ladies of Cal- 
vary and signed himself "The Knight of Calvary." Before the 
second house was opened the poor boy was in his grave. His 
death was as beautiful, trusting in God, and as pure, as his life 
had been. When his confessor told him that he must die, for 
a moment he was sadly silent, then he said : " It is hard to 
leave father and mother and all; but God's will be done." On 
the day that No. 7 was opened Mr. Mulry spread a cold colla- 
tion for the hundreds of invited guests, in memory of his be- 
loved son who was, and always will be for that House, the only 
"Knight of Calvary." 

Few charities in the world have been as prosperous, from 
the very first opening of its doors, as the New York House of 
VOL. LXXV. 41 



632 AMERICAN HOUSE OF CALVARY. [Aug., 

Calvary. Helpful friends seem to be guided to its doors by 
Heaven itself, as the following story will illustrate. 

For the sake of giving them names for the story is true, 
but the names are assumed let us say that Annie Kellogg 
and Katie Otis were ordinary hard-working women, and that 
they had been life-long friends. In their own humble way 
they lived close to God ; they knew little beyond doing 
their simple duty ; they lived together and most economically. 
Upon a certain day Annie was told by her physician that she 
could not live many days more. That she might be sure of 
disposing of her savings according to her own wishes she gave 
Katie her bank-book with instructions to pay to bearer the sum- 
total in bank. The sick woman then provided for her decent 
burial and the payment of all honest debts incurred in her sick- 
ness. After this she apportioned the considerable savings she 
had been able to make to various good works. But when she 
came to the end of those she knew of, and wanted to help, 
there was $100 left. So she told her friend to give that $100 
wherever she thought that it would do the most good. And 
then she died, Katie executed all the bequests, and had about 
made up her mind to send the $100 surplus to the lepers of 
Molokai, when one morning, after early Mass in St. Anthony's 
Church, she chanced to tell her intentions to a lady she met 
there. This lady was a friend of the House of Calvary and ad- 
vised Katie to do her charities nearer home ; so the House of 
Calvary came in for $100; and neither of the women had 
ever heard of the House of Calvary before. 

France and Italy have probably done more in the line of 
establishing new charities than any other countries in the world. 
In France, where were established the first Houses of Calvary, 
in addition to the Ladies of Calvary, who must be widows, and 
who are not religious, but women of the world, do not give up 
their homes, do -not renounce their families, take no vows, nor 
wear any religious habit they simply seek, by devoting them- 
selves to the work of the Calvary, to sanctify their lives there 
are the Daughters of the Cross, who may be either widows or 
maidens. The Daughters of the Cross live in the House, of 
which they do the housework ; which in this country, so far, is 
done by hired help. There is no such a thing as a servant in 
the Calvaries. No one gets any salary ; all are sisters, devoted 
to the same work. One essential difference between the 
Daughters of the Cross and any religious is that, in almost all 



1902.] 



AMERICAN HOUSE OF CALVARY. 



633 




AWAITING WITH RESIGNATION THE WELCOME VISITOR. 

of the orders, the religious must have a dower. Of the Daughters 
of the. Cross, in the Houses of Calvary, nothing is asked but 
good character, devotion, obedience to the rules of the House, 
and a promise to give their lives to the work. Having been 
accepted on those scores the daughters belong to the House. 
If one were to be taken ill the week after she enters, she would 
be cared for like a daughter ; and should she not recover, but 
live a hopeless invalid for many years, she would not be sent 
away, but would be cared for even to the day of her death. 

And the poor women who come into this home to die ? It 
would melt a heart of stone to hear their histories. "Mother" 
Doyle is eighty years of age. She has brought up seven sors 
who lived to manhood ; some of them served the Union in the 
war between the States, and now the old lady is alone, dying 
a ward of charity. The House of Calvary is but three years 
old, yet Mother Doyle is the only one of the patients who was 
entered among the first. Most of them come in, stay a few 
weeks or months at the most, then die, and their bed is given 
to the next on the waiting list. Mrs. Horan and Mother Doyle 
were the greatest friends, and it was a hard blow to poor old 
Mother when Mrs. Horan died last winter. 



GOING TO MASS: 



[Aug., 



u 




GOING TO MASS," IN BELGIUM, HOLLAND, GERMANY, 

ENGLAND, AND IRELAND. 

BY AGNES MARIE FABER. 

T is true that the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass is 
the same the world over. It is equally true that 
the customs of the people who frequent our 
Catholic churches are absolutely, and very often, 
bewilderingly different. This is a matter of con- 
siderable interest to those of us who are so fortunate as to 
cross the sea for our holidays. 

When we anchored at the Antwerp docks at 5:30 A. M. 
.on a rarely beautiful summer day we knew that we could 
easily be in time for one of the early Masses at the cathedral. 
; The luggage was sent on ahead in the hotel conveyance, and 
we followed leisurely along the deserted morning streets. It 
was all familiar ground, and the narrow pavements and quaint, 
crooked houses greeted us like old friends extending a welcom- 
ing hand. A few milk wagons were astir, pulled along the 
spotlessly clean thoroughfares by panting dogs ; and when we 
reached the Place Verte the Flower Market was in readiness 
for the Sunday morning sales such a blaze of color, and such 
a glory of perfume to weary wayfarers of the sea ! 



Whilst we were at breakfast the cathedral bells sent forth 
the summons to 8 o'clock Mass, and in truth a sweeter, more 
tuneful 'Call never brought any of us hurrying to the House of 
Prayer. The chimes of the Antwerp Cathedral are rung with 
great frequency, and are of a peculiarly delicate, harmonious 
tone, so that tender, silvery blessings seem to be continually 
winging their way earthwards. 

The first impression one has on entering the imposing 
edifice is that of the interior of a skilfully constructed stage- 
church, there is such an unexpected bustle and confusion of 
tongues, and such a scurrying of people in every direction. 
The 8 o'clock Mass was being celebrated at one of the numer- 
ous side-altars, so we entered and selected our kneeling- chairs. 
A number of other Catholics did the same, in many cases 
dragging their burdens noisily over the tiled floor to some 



1902.] " GOING TO MASS." 635 

favorite corner. All the time the services were in progress an 
unusually unkept-looking woman, with a greasy shawl pinned 
around her shoulders, and no head- covering, went around fuss- 
ing among the worshippers to collect the fees for the chairs. 
There were numbers of these women in the church, and, if 
possible, each one was a trifle more untidy in appearance than 
the other. To add to the theatrical effect, there was a con- 
stant va-et-vien of curious tourists, even at so early an hour, 
who would stop in groups and peer at us across the railing of 
the chapel as though we were a species of rare animals on view. 
Their ultimate destination was the vicinity of the main altar, 
near which hang the world- famed Rubens pictures. These 
masterpieces are veiled on week-days, and it costs a franc per 
head to see them, while on Sundays their coverings are re- 
moved during the celebration of the Masses, and the multitude 
of foreigners make the most of a good opportunity, sadly to the 
detriment of prayer and devotion. The distraction, the cease- 
less shuffling of feet, and the very audible whispering were really 
almost unbearable. During the tramp-tramp of the throngs we 
tried valiantly to listen to a sermon in Flemish, but with pocr 
success. During the remainder of our stay in Antwerp I felt 
that I had a sort of grievance against those beautiful, inviting 
bells of the cathedral as though they had not fulfilled their 
whole promise. It would certainly be a fine thing to dispense 
with the company of all tourists during the Holy Sacrifice of 
the Mass, and likewise to banish the women money- collectors 
for ever. They all combine to make a most unfavorable, un- 
holy impression in that most magnificent of churches; and this 
decision is strictly from an unbiased point of view. 

One week later we were eating honey- cake and drinking the 
morning coffee in a quaint old inn of Dordrecht when the 
church bell clanged forth its summons for 10 o'clock Mass; a 
plain, matter-of-fact Dutch bell this one, and it swung from the 
belfry of the only Catholic church in a town of forty thousand 
inhabitants, so there was no embarrassment as to choice. 

When we stepped down from the inn door it was to join a 
number of sober Hollanders whose footsteps we promptly fol- 
lowed. A few of them wore sabots, and still a few wore the pic- 
turesque lace caps. In many cases this national head-dress was 
surmounted by hideous modern bonnets, trimmed to the pcint 
of toppling over with stiff, artificial flowers a combination pro- 



636 " GOING TO MASS." [Aug., 

ductive of very inartistic results. The majority of the owners 
of caps and sabots had just landed from one of the steamers 
that ply along the Merwede River, and were residents of the ad- 
jacent villages on the dikes. The townsfolk wore solid holi- 
day garments of a modern cut, and an equally stolid Sabbath 
air, and plodded along in heavy Dutch shoes among the quiet, 
spotless streets streets that curve like a succession of endless 
capital S's. 

The Dutch church put forth a very plain exterior, whose roof 
leaned out at a perceptible angle to the foundations, and in that 
respect was in perfect harmony with the neighboring mansions 
in the Wyn Straat. 

It must be frankly confessed that the church was scarcely 
more attractive inside. The walls were of white calcimine, and 
bare and cold. The altars were decorated with uncommonly 
ugly flowers, and wooden attributes of many painful color- com- 
binations. The men occupied seats in small pews on both sides 
of the church. The women knelt in the nave, on chairs with 
movable seats which were looped up with bits of leather when 
the owners wished to use the kneeling-stool underneath ; and 
there were no exceptions to this rule of the division of the 
sexes. At the back of the church were stretched long benches 
for the use of those who could not afford to pay for a seat, and 
also for the orphans, who made a most picturesque showing in 
their stiff white caps and their little pudgy skirts. The choir 
was composed of a fairly good chorus of male voices. 

There were an annoying number of collections during the 
Mass. They began right after the Credo, and seemed to con- 
tinue uninterruptedly. Gentlemen of the congregation, carefully 
gloved, carried around red velvet bags on long sticks. Attached 
to each of these bags were several bells that kept up a con- 
tinual jangle during the three regular collections (the first one 
for the church, the second for chair- rent, and the third for the 
orphans). On leaving the edifice one was confronted by men 
holding large copper platters, soliciting alms for the poor. 
There are ex ra collections, of course, besides the ones mentioned, 
and no eloquence could do justice to the maddening, tantalizing, 
distracting effects of those impish little bells ; at least, such is 
the impression on the nervous susceptibilities of the American- 
born. 

To the imperturbable Dutch I really do not think that the 
ringing of fire-bells would make any appreciable difference; 



1902.] ' GOING TO MASS:' 637 

the women are so placid and dull- looking, with such pretty, 
sunny hair, and such rose-leaf, exquisite complexions. They all 
wore pockets in the back of their skirts, and a rear view re- 
vealed many frantic attacks among tucks and plaits in the search 
for handkerchiefs and rosaries. Very few people genuflected on 
entering the church ; and if heads were inclined at mention of 
the Holy Name, the action at such times was an almost imper- 
ceptible one. The Dutch people seldom sit down during the 
services. The pulpit being in the centre of the building, half 
of the congregation were obliged to turn around in order to 
face the speaker. Even then the majority of them remained 
standing during the long sermon, which they seemed to accept 
very phlegmatically. The surroundings, and the very atmos- 
phere, seemed cold and unattractive. If there be a strong de- 
votion to sacred things among the Dutch, it is decidedly not 
of an emotional sort. The absence of particular shrines around 
the church was very noticeable, and it must therefore be in- 
ferred that they were not greatly desired by the faithful of the 
parish. During the six weeks we remained in Dordrecht the 
church was never open during the week except on Saturdays, 
for a couple of hours, when confessions were being heard. 

A Sunday in Cologne is not an event to be easily forgot- 
ten. Before entering the magnificent cathedral we stood on the 
street for quite awhile, looking up at those massive towers, and 
filled our eyes, our hearts, and our souls with the entrancing 
majesty and beauty of that wonderful temple. It almost seemed 
incredible that anything so absolutely marvellous as the Cologne 
Cathedral could be reared at mortal command ; indeed, it is 
much more reasonable to conceive it as one of the magical 
occurrences of the Arabian Nights, It is impossible to say 
how infinitesimal one feels beside those gray walls and thou- 
sands of niches peopled with statues of the saints, and enriched 
with the work of centuries. And what language can do justice 
to that noble interior ? Its vastness is almost appalling ; and its 
devotional atmosphere, the mellowness acquired by ages of 
prayer, as it were, fairly grasps one on entering the doors, and 
envelops one like the embrace of a loving mother. 

The 10 o'clock High Mass was just beginning as we en- 
tered, and the vast building was crowded with worshippers 
worshippers in the true sense of the word. No coming and 
going of the curious tourist here. A scarlet-clad verger, with 



638 " GOING TO MASS:' [Aug., 

his mace of office, stood rigidly at the foot of every aisle, and 
no one was allowed to pass those stern sentinels but those who 
had come to participate in the Holy Sacrifice ; and it must be 
confessed that they were extremely strict in the performance of 
their duty. A great organ near the altar pealed forth, a choir 
of men's voices rang out above the multitude, and the incense 
arose in soft clouds to mingle with the bewildering array of 
sun-tinted colors that streamed from the jewelled windows over 
that never-to-be-forgotten scene. 

At 1 1 o'clock there was a Low Mass, and we were fortu- 
nate in being able to procure seats nearer to the main altar, 
the while we breathed a deep sigh of relief that there were no 
annoying collectors for pew-rent they would have been such a 
desecration in so exquisite an environment. The pews were 
quickly filled again, the organ pealed forth, and oh, delight of 
delights ! that great congregation raised their voices simultane- 
ously in a soul-stirring hymn of praise to God. In all direc- 
tions they sang, those good, true, honest German voices hun- 
dreds of stalwart soldiers in uniform, the men of fashion, the 
lowly peasant, the women, the smallest children, everybody 
and they sang with a fervor and a delicacy of harmony that 
brought the tears to the eyes. We were not accustomed to 
such sounds. I am sure that two thousand people sang at that 
Mass, and the way that golden volume of praise soared to the 
Gothic roof, and swept back again, in and out the arches and 
pillars, and whispered, and appealed, and loved as one glorious 
voice, was a vocal prayer that no human hand could pretend 
to describe. I only know that we knelt, and sat, and stood in 
a perfect rapture of joy, and it is safe to say that never while 
we live shall we forget that morning in the Cologne Cathedral. 
In the evening, when we sailed away up the Rhine, the sun 
was setting behind a bank of misty red clouds, and the cathe- 
dral stood silhouetted in velvety black against the dazzling ball 
of light. One little star twinkled out audaciously above the 
lace-like turrets, and all too soon the beautiful structure faded 
from our sight in the deepening twilight.' 

The following Sunday found us in the town of Stratford-on- 
Avon, in England. We arose very early and started out, with 
plenty of time to spare, for the 8 o'clock Mass at the Church of 
St. Gregory. It was a long walk, quite a way beyond the famous 
Red Horse Hotel. Such a balmy, sunny, quiet morning in 



1902.] " GOING TO MASS." 639 

Shakspere's old town, with a sky of vivid blue overhead ! We 
walked past the historical Grammar School, and the contempor- 
aneous cottages beside it, in front of which a delightful old 
man in a pot hat and a smock was sauntering back and forth 
puffing at his pipe a picture within a picture. On past Marie 
Corelli's comfortable-looking home, where the flowers fairly grew 
out of the bricks in the walls, giving it the appearance of a 
house built in a bouquet of gorgeous yellow, red, and purple 
bloom. It was a wonderful sight, and, indeed, the abundance 
and luxuriance of the flowers in Stratford are one of its most 
impressive spectacles, and we found the early morning air sweet 
beyond compare with the beauty and the breath of them. I 
don't think we met more than five people in that charming 
twenty minutes' walk, and we certainly did not jostle many 
going into the church. The way lay through a little old grave- 
yard, fit setting for the most romantic type of a Gothic struc- 
ture imaginable. It was altogether a realization of the pictur- 
esque church so much favored in English literature. The roses 
nodded in at the windows great big creamy fellows ; and the 
ivy covered almost everything in sight. The priest came out 
to the sanctuary robed in rich white vestments, and after the 
Gospel gave us a scholarly short sermon in a voice so cultured 
and well trained that it was a rare pleasure to listen to him. 
It was quite a large church, yet there were but forty people in 
the pews, and of these only seven were men. We took seats 
at random, but later I found that we were in debt to the ex- 
tent of " tu'pence ' apiece. Every pew " had its price," so to 
speak. A notice to that effect was printed in gilt letters on 
the post at each end of them. The prominent pews were six- 
pence, and the tax was modified in proportion, until towards 
the end of the church the value of a seat was but a penny, 
with *' free sittings ' for those who could not afford to pay at all. 

The intense, sincere devotion that made itself felt in that 
little English church was extremely edifying. We willingly 
lingered when Mass was over, while some sweet bird-song 
thrilled in through the narrow windows, and the soft fire of the 
sanctuary lamp flushed the marble of the altar with a delicate 
pink radiance. 

In returning we walked along the rippling Avon, which was 
all in a merry glitter and sparkle with the morning sun ; then 
through Shakspere's church-yard, where we lingered to read 
some of the odd inscriptions on the mossiest, most illegible 



640 " GOING TO MASS:' [Aug., 

tombstones. The town was beginning to be wide-awake by the 
time we reached the streets again, and hastened back to our 
flower- decked inn to a very welcome breakfast. 

It was a decidedly gray Sunday that dawned for us in 
" dear old Ireland," in the ancient town of Lisburn, County 
Antrim. We started early for the 9 o'clock Mass, and had ample 
time to saunter along the quiet streets, past the deserted old 
mansions that were the pride of this once thriving town. They 
seem for all the world like gaunt, sad ghosts, begging the 
passer-by to give them back the days of prosperity and hospi- 
tality. We peered curiously through a few dusty windows in 
the vacant houses (alas ! there are many of them), and their 
wide halls where the bright hearth fires had sent out their bright 
welcome, and the broad stairways, that had sounded to the 
touch of light footsteps, looked back at us so desolately through 
years of neglect and generations of dust pathetic, lonely homes 
of Ireland, homes so symbolical of their country's condition ! 
The comparison impressed itself with extra force as we began 
to mingle with the crowd, all going in the same direction. A 
poor- looking, ill-clad company they were, the majority of them 
the hard-working mill-hands. Most of the women had shawls 
wrapped tightly around their heads in lieu of bonnets, many of 
them never having possessed such an article of luxury. It was 
impossible not to compare these humble, poverty-stricken 
creatures with the comfortably garbed Catholics we had met in 
the churches of other countries. 

Before the Mass began, while we were scrutinizing the 
hooded, praying figures surrounding us, it was a strong tempta- 
tion to picture to one's imagination the number of hearts there 
must have been in that assemblage that were lifted to God on 
behalf of their nearest and dearest whose homes were now in 
America. In that sense it was a different congregation from 
any among whom we had hitherto knelt. It would have been 
an odd man or woman kneeling with us whose interest and 
affection would not have instantly responded at mention of that 
glorious New Country the New Ireland for many of them to 
which they were bound by the strongest ties of kinship and 
love. 

The Parish Church was a new one, built on the site of its 
predecessor, which had witnessed many generations come and 
go. The children occupied half of the middle aisle, boys and 



1902.] 



" GOING TO MASS: 



641 



girls on separate sides. The boys sang hymns during the Mass, 
with very good taste and feeling; and one young lad stepped 
into the aisle beside the harmonium, which was presided over by 
the schoolmaster, and sang alone, with an exquisite, fresh young 
voice. His solo was that ever- beautiful one, "There is a Green 
Hill Far Away," and every word was uttered with remarkable 
distinctness and devotion. Many were weeping when he had 
finished, and every head was bowed in rough, toil-marked 
hands. 

The sun streamed in over the altar before the Mass was 
quite finished, so that when we came out the day was as golden 
as a primrose. We strolled back through the old Castle 
Gardens, and looked far across to the hills of County Down 
and Morfie mountains, where the grass lay as green as an emerald 
beneath the blue sky. As that splendid landscape unrolled it- 
self to the horizon I thought with an overwhelming sadness of 
the millions of loyal Irish hearts in America that were breaking 
for the sight of such a picture as this, and the millions of ach- 
ing hearts in all parts of the world who knelt in their own 
Irish church in spirit every Sunday, even as we had been 
privileged to do in reality, with the breath of the hawthorn 
stealing in at the windows, and God's sunshine streaming down 
over his faithful people. 




642 DOCTRINE VERSUS DOCTRINAL DISRUPTION. [Aug., 




DOCTRINE VERSUS DOCTRINAL DISRUPTION. 

BY REV. HENRY H. WYMAN, C.S.P. 

|HE subject of the present article has not only 
been derived from Mr. W. H. Mallock's incom- 
parable book, Doctrine and Doctrinal Disruption* 
but for the most part the matter as well, and I 
think those who read this book will admit that 
practically there is no difference between the two titles. In his 
own clear and indisputable way he has made the distinction 
between them as wide as I possibly can, which means precisely 
the difference between order and chaos, unity and diversity, 
authority and anarchy. 

Strange as it may seem, there is nothing of which men are 
so unconscious as their own inconsistencies. This is particularly 
true in regard to religious beliefs, which in most cases have 
been inherited and confirmed by education and are .seldom 
questioned. Yet it is possible that momentous changes of faith 
among multitudes may be brought about by some unexpected 
cause, such as the development of a new train of thought in the 
mind of a single individual. Mr. Mallock bids fair to be such 
an instrument through the publication of this wonderful book 
on the philosophy of religion. As the book shows, he grasps 
fully all the strong points of the leading schools of religious 
thought in the Anglican Church and treats all of them with 
equal fairness, manifestly content with the exposition of them 
in the attitudes which they themselves have assumed, and, what 
is unheard of before, ventures boldly to expound in the same 
spirit another religious system, and that the only one which his 
coreligionists instinctively reject without a hearing the Roman 
Catholic. 

In every way he seems to me to have written, the most re- 
markable book on religious controversy that has appeared since 
Newman's Essay on the Development of Christian Doctrine. My 
object in this article is simply to outline his arguments, leaving 
my readers to judge for themselves whether or not his reason- 
ing is valid. 

* Doctrine and Doctrinal Disruption. By W. H. Mallock. London: Adam and Charles 
Black. 



1902.] DOCTRINE VERSUS DOCTRINAL DISRUPTION. 643 

THE NECESSITY OF A RULE OF FAITH. 

Mr. Mallock first calls attention to the fact that all parties 
in his church directly appeal to ultimate proofs and authorities 
in questions of doctrine, and from this fact he concludes that there 
must be a final standard, otherwise all discussion of doctrinal 
points is idle. The great fundamental question which is shaking 
and dividing all parties, he says, is not one relating to the 
particular doctrines which the different parties severally and dis- 
tinctively hold, " but it is a question of the rule of faith of 
what are the ultimate grounds on which all or any doctrines 
are to be accepted by us as true. In a word, the whole 
trouble, as he puts it, is that there is no common rule for the 
settlement of any doctrinal question. Each party attends to its 
own theory of authority, but does not regard the theories of 
others; and, if we set them side by side, we find that there are 
precisely as many theories of authority as there are schools of 
theology, thus showing that the differences of doctrine can be 
attributed only to corresponding differences in their premises. 
Nothing is more illusory, as the history of controversy since the 
Reformation shows, than the idea that the Bible constitutes an 
authority against which there is no appeal. It shows that with- 
out an authoritative interpreter the Bible may become a source 
of dissension rather than a standard of unity. 

THE NEW THEORY OF INTERPRETATION OF SCRIPTURE. 

Recently, as he clearly proves from the highest Protestant 
authorities, a great change has taken place in regard to the 
meaning of the Bible among almost all Protestant theologians 
as a result of what is called the "Higher Criticism." Accord- 
ing to the theory of this school, we should follow the same 
methods in interpreting Holy Scripture that we do in the 
spheres of the natural sciences of philology and history. Now, 
this absolute change of base is, as he logically infers, revolu- 
tionary and wholly subversive of the old idea of the Bible as 
a Sacred Oracle to be interpreted by supernatural light given 
to believers. How, for example, he asks, by such a method 
can we know that Christ was born of a Virgin or that He rose 
from the dead ? Yet to doctrinal Christianity, as ordinarily 
understood, the reality of these events is essential. But natural 
science by its very nature can tell us nothing about such things. 
If they are actual facts they belong to the supernatural order, 



644 DOCTRINE VERSUS DOCTRINAL DISRUPTION. [Aug., 

and it is only because God speaks through the writers of the 
New Testament and affirms that they happened that we can be 
certain that they are true. Plainly neither private judgment 
nor scientific rules of interpretation of themselves can establish 
the actuality of the Virgin-birth and Resurrection, as both these 
criteria, at their best, are liable to mislead us, as they often do 
in other matters which are far less recondite. An infallible 
witness alone can safeguard us against error in believing them. 

THE THEORY OF THE CONSENSUS. 

The idea of the necessity of an authoritative church has 
never been wholly given up by Anglicans. They have, with 
the exception of the Broad- Church party, always appealed 
more or less to tradition, which they have interpreted, as they 
do Scripture, in various ways. The Low- Church party has pro- 
fessed to follow the Primitive Church, attributing to it an 
authority which it has denied to the Church of a later period. 
But this theory rests only on the natural accuracy and reten- 
tiveness of memory of the early Christians as aids to their 
understanding of revelation. The obscurity of this period and 
the variable opinions as to the limit of it have made it the 
least definite of all the consensus theories. Furthermore, the 
Scripture account of the controversies in the Apostolic Church, 
and particularly that on the subject of circumcision, which was 
settled only by Apostolic authority, under the guidance of the 
Holy Ghost, shows that primitive belief, even if it could be 
ascertained, would afford no immunity from error, except so 
far as the living authority existing at the time had decided 
upon it and has since continued alive to enforce it. 

If we examine carefully the consensus theory as expressed 
by the High and Ritualistic parties, we find a more definite 
statement of doctrine in the early creeds and councils, but a 
greater difficulty in accounting for the cessation of authority to 
decide religious questions during the Middle Ages, when Chris- 
tianity reached the acme of its influence in the world in spite 
of the triumph of Mohammedism over the Oriental churches 
which had revolted from the authority of Rome ; for whether 
we consider the subsequent exercise of ecclesiastical authority 
by the Roman Church as legitimate or not, it certainly Chris- 
tianized more people and sanctified more souls than the whole 
indisputable church of previous ages. Is it reasonable to sup- 
pose that a pseudo- authority could supplant the legitimate and 



1902.] DOCTRINE VERSUS DOCTRINAL DISRUPTION. 645 

accomplish greater results ? And in our consideration of this 
question we must not forget to compare the meagre results of 
Protestantism with those of previous ages. 

THE MISSING LINK CAN BE FOUND. 

If we conclude that Protestantism has failed to establish 
doctrinal Christianity on a firm basis, are we to conclude that 
the defence of it is hopeless ? " No," says Mr. Mallock, be- 
cause ' the missing link which completes the doctrinal system 
of Christianity and makes of it a perfect whole is the principle 
of an ever-living and ever-infallible Church, which is the basis 
of the Roman system of doctrine." The Roman theory of 
authority ' absorbs into itself all the positive elements of doc- 
trine in Protestantism and makes of them an efficient, logical, 
and consistent body of teaching." But if the Protestant sys- 
tems are taken by themselves alone, " we can only say that 
they are but broken parts dead when torn from the body to 
which properly they belong, living when united to it." 

"The net result of the Roman theory of the church, re- 
garded as a witness and a teacher of Christian doctrine, is to 
endow that vast body with a single undying personality an 
unbroken personal consciousness. The result which its posses- 
sion of this complete organic character has on the Church of 
Rome, as a teaching body, is obvious. Being thus endowed 
with a single brain, it is endowed also with a continuous his- 
toric memory, is constantly able to explain and re-state doc- 
trine, and to attest, as though from personal experience, the 
facts of its earliest history. Is doubt thrown on the Resurrec- 
tion and Ascension of Christ ? The Church of Rome replies : 
1 1 was at the door of the Sepulchre myself. My eyes saw the 
Lord come forth. My eyes saw the cloud receive Him.' Is 
doubt thrown on Christ's miraculous birth ? The Church of 
Rome replies : ' I can attest the fact even if no other witness 
can; for the angel said Hail! in my ear as well as in Mary's.' 

GOD AND THE COSMOS. 

In conclusion Mr. Mallock says : " Whether it is possible for 
one to respond to this appeal seriously, and accept doctrinal 
Christianity as the Roman Church offers it to us, each man must 
decide for himself." While the sole aim of the author has been, 
as he says, to show the Protestant of to-day that, if the organic 
voice of Rome is illusory, all doctrinal Christianity must be 



646 DOCTRINE VERSUS DOCTRINAL DISRUPTION. [Aug., 

illusory also ; still his admission that whether it is possible to 
accept doctrinal Christianity as the Roman Church offers it to 
us, each man must decide for himself, shows that he does not 
hold that any scientific fact contradicts its teaching ; otherwise 
it would be impossible to accept it. But he also adds (and I 
think he here voices his own personal difficulty) : " Doubtless 
as knowledge widens it reveals to us aspects of things which 
make such a response difficult. The apparent insignificance of 
this earth as compared with the rest of the universe, the enor- 
mous antiquity of mankind as compared with the Christian cen- 
turies, the 'evanescent character of mankind as measured by cos- 
mic time, all tend to paralyze the action of faith, and to inter- 
fere with the idea that the Creator of all the world died for the 
sake of a swarm of ephemeral animals crawling for a moment on 
the surface of this paltry pillule." 

When I think of this objection I can only say to him, as 
Sophar the Naamathite said to Job : " Per adventure thou wilt 
comprehend the steps of God and wilt find out the Almighty 
perfectly." If we contemplate God, as He reveals Himself to 
us, we learn that "all nations are before Him as if they had 
no being at all, and are counted to Him as nothing and vanity." 
Is the vast cosmos (and even if it were millions of times vaster 
than it is) more than a single atom in the eyes of Him who 
created all things out of nothing ? What were Nazareth and 
Bethlehem compared with other cities in the world, and is the 
Lord less in our eyes because He chose to dwell in them ? If 
He died- for " ephemeral animals crawling for a moment on the 
surface of this paltry pillule," is it not because He Himself be- 
-came One of them, and thus made such an act possible ? Could 
not God, if He chose, assume a nature that He had created ? 
If He could not, would He be omnipotent ? The humility of 
the Redeemer is His most attractive feature to the majority of 
His followers, and should we not rather learn from the vastness 
of the universe, and His own apparently insignificant place in it 
as Man, the loveliness of humility in His eyes? Our standards 
of greatness are plainly not His ; and, inasmuch as we are mere 
creatures, what does our knowledge of anything amount to in 
the presence of Omniscience ? 

St. Mary's(Panlist) Church, San Fnunisco, Cal. 



(5OYGB JOSSELYN, 




BY MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE. 



PART II. Continued. 



IN THE RAPIDS OF YOUTH. 




CHAPTER XIII. 
IN THE STRESS OF DECISION. 

,WO men, with sadly downcast faces and hands 
clasped behind them, pensively paced the beach 
of Golden Gate Ranch, meeting where the sands 
stretched desolately just opposite Island Rock. 
In the shadow of the deserted house of mourn- 
ing, in the loneliness of the shore cleared at last of the morbid 
crowd thronging the scene of the tragedy during the nine-days 
wonder succeeding it, the strangers, upon common impulse, 
halted and saluted each other. The older of the two was the 
mission-priest who had baptized Raymond, the younger was 
the Signer Lanza. 

SYNOPSIS OF PREVIOUS CHAPTERS. 

Joyce Josselyn, born and brought up amidst all the narrowing restraints of New England 
farm-life, conceives the idea of going to college. His father Hiram considers that college was 
intended for the sons of the rich and that no son of his should waste his youth in college, and if 
Joyce chose to sulk a good stout horsewhip was the best cure for the youngster's stubborn fan- 
cies. Joyce finds a sympathizer in his desire for learning in Father Martin Carruth. 

Chapter II. is a touching family scene between the irate Hiram and the recalcitrant Joyce, 
which concludes in Joyce receiving a flogging with the horsewhip and leaving home. Chapter 
III. introduces Mandy Johnson as the boy's sweetheart, whom he meets as he is turning his 
back on the home of his childhood for ever, and they make promises of fidelity. 

In the first chapters of Part II. Joyce as a college student is presented to the various per- 
sonalities who make their home in Carruthdale, the manor-house of Centreville, and there is 
given an insight into the social life of a college town. 

Joyce was graduated with highest honors. Commencement Day at college. Father 
Martin is there for the first time since his own graduation. Dr. Castleton, the president, 
awakens into the spiritual sense. Joyce having outgrown Mandy Johnson, by common con- 
sent their life-ways separate. Joyce enters the world. He accepts the offer tendered to him to 
be sub-editor on a Western paper, and in this capacity, on the morrow of his graduation, he 
enters the vigorous, bustling life of the energetic West. At the moment of his departure he 
calls on Mrs. Raymond and a significant interview takes place, in which the influence of a wo- 
man of the world enters his life. On, the journey to the West Joyce has a long talk with Ray- 
mond, in which the latter gives his views on various matters, and states the terms on which he 
engages Joyce. Arrived in San Francisco, Joyce sends an exuberant telegram to his mother. 
Joyce enters social life and takes part in a ball at the Golden Gate Ranch. Mina and Joyce 
are drawn unto each other, while Raymond's wife talks of divorce. Mina and Raymond, land- 
ing at Island Rock, arc both drowned. Joyce endeavors to save them, and narrowly escapes 
with his own life. 

VOL. LXXV. 42 



648 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Aug., 

" It was a grand soul," confided the priest, waving his hand 
towards the scene of Raymond's death. 

But the Signor's De Profundis was for Mina. 

" It was a beautiful soul, my father," he mourned ; " the 
soul of genius, of an artist born. If love and death had 
not blighted it " 

" Love and death blight nothing, my son. Love perfects, 
death consummates " 

But at the sight of the tears in the emotional signer's eyes 
the priest's words strangled in his throat. 

" The Lord has given, the Lord has taken away : blessed 
be the name of the Lord ! ' he murmured, submissively. 

They went their ways, which the width of the world 
divided. Yet in these two whose tears for the moment min- 
gled, Raymond and Mina, perchance, had their truest mourners. 



To the proud spirit of mankind there is no more surprising, 
bitter, or pathetic realization than that of the insignificant void 
left in the world by the most eminent individual, once he drops 
from the human ranks. The victory or defeat of legion com- 
rades may have hung upon his every life- breath; but the im- 
potence of death seems to extend even retrospectively, obliterat- 
ing the vestiges of a power whose little day is past. 'All is 
vanity" " Toute passe" no age or tongue but proclaims in 
turn the universal lesson ! Yet only as intimate circumstance 
forces it home to each human heart, is man humbled to a sense 
of his transient importance. Moral egotism, however, is clearly 
providential, inspiring the individual effort which is the duty of 
humanity, and sustaining the general' activity upon which de- 
pends the progression of the world. 

In life, Raymond had been a force rotating labor's and 
capital's gigantic wheels. His death caused a jar, a momentary 
panic and stunned stagnation ; then new forces replaced him, 
and the shock of interruption was survived. The surprise of 
this survival was the sting of Raymond's death for inexperi- 
enced Joyce. As his boat cleared the fog only to face a waste 
of waters, he had felt that the end of Raymond's West was 
come, the future of California blighted. Hence his lesson of 
death's episodic hold upon life was a surprise from which he 
revolted. The unchanged routine of the Pioneer seemed to him 
a heartless disloyalty to the dead ; and Pearson's assumption 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 649 

of Raymond's place, a usurpation rather than a fidelity. That 
the life-law of succession shrines no creed of negation, that 
representation is not oblivion, but resurrection, that in the 
continuity of Raymond's work lay the best tribute to his 
memory, was too abstract a truth for the heart of youth to 
recognize. Therefore, now that his Pioneer- duties had become a 
pain to him, Joyce was peculiarly susceptible to counter-claims 
more congenial to his sentiments of the hour : and seductive 
temptations to desert his journalistic post were neither lacking 
nor firmly resisted. 

Raymond's affairs, though notably various, were complex 
rather than complicated ; having been kept in such perfect 
order as is the result of rigorous system, the specific secret of 
broad and varied individual achievement. His will, made out 
in the main at the time of his marriage, limited his wife, in 
case of children surviving him, to a generous life-interest in 
his estate ; but left her the bulk of his fortune unconditionally, 
if he died without issue. To his life-associate Pearson, under 
certain accepted conditions, went the complete plant and 
property of the Pioneer, which had been from its start Ray- 
mond's private enterprise. Large legacies to Mina and Stephen, 
by which Stephen, as sole survivor, now profited doubly, 
and an ample life-income to Mam'selle, still left margin for 
numerous private charities and public benefactions. To Gladys 
went only a personal souvenir : for Raymond had been no ad- 
vocate of the more-to-much theory obtaining in the world. By 
a final codicil, added only two months before his death, Joyce 
was made the legatee of certain mine-shares whose par value 
approximated the sum of ten thousand dollars ; designated by 
the just and generous Raymond as "a fair start in the West," 
in case of his death before his Eastern protege's career was 
already a thing accomplished. 

Thus the living of all classes profited materially by the rich 
man's death : and thereby one phase of life's law of compensa- 
tion attained pathetic fulfilment. The mourners of the poor, 
though few and humble, mourn uncomforted ; while the 
mourners of the rich weep with secret complacence. The 
touchstone of gain disproves tears of long flowing ; and the 
desire of the living, by the inexorable law of nature, is dead 
men's shoes. 

It was Stephen who, of all the mourners, was most to be 



650 . JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Aug., 

pitied. Unlike Mrs. Raymond, he had lost not only the friend, 
but the supreme love of his life. Unlike the happier Mam'selle 
and Gladys, he lacked the religious conviction which, by grace 
of its faith in " the communion of saints," keeps the living in 
spiritual touch with the beloved dead, and immortalizes human 
affections. After the first incredible shock and agony of real- 
ization he had lapsed into a benumbed state of painless apathy ; 
but this merciful truce was of brief duration, and reviving to 
consciousness of his cruel loss, both his mind and body tem- 
porarily succumbed. The shattering of his vigor and nerve was 
evident to all who looked upon his stricken face ; but the 
effect of bereavement upon the youthful widow was less clearly 
demonstrated. In shuddering horror of the reef and the waves, 
Imogen had fled at once from the Ranch to San Francisco; 
but this . flight was the one and only sign she betrayed that 
the tragedy had unnerved her. She avoided all unnecessary 
allusion to Raymond, and changed the subject when others dis- 
cussed him. Nobody knew that her life was tortured, her re- 
morseful soul haunted by the heart-cry which had been her last 
sound of his voice, the last word he had uttered to her, a 
love-call which now must be unanswered for ever, " Imogen ! 
Imogen ! ' 

In vital contrast to the desolated Raymond Ranch, its neigh- 
bor the Surfside, despite the Pearsons' sincere mourning for 
Raymond, was the happy scene of prospective bridals. Even 
on the eventful Sunday following the Raymond ball, Breezy 
and Dolly had decided " unanimously," as they informed the 
amused Colonel, that an engagement was merely loss of time; 
and agreed upon such speedy marriage as would transform 
Dolly's projected bachelor-trip to Europe, whose postponement 
was voted impossible, into a honeymoon-tour. Since Dolly, 
who in spite of his society-frills was an enterprising and ener- 
getic young American, had committed himself to a permanent 
settlement in the West, the Colonel realized that paternal oppo- 
sition to a speedy union would be unjustified, and gave the 
young lovers their hasty way, upon condition of an absolutely 
private wedding, in respect to Raymond's memory. Yet even 
the transient loss of the Junoesque Breezy, whose dashing 
young beauty, vital with ozone and sunshine, had been the light 
of his wifeless home, was a trial to the Colonel ; and the failure 
of her honeymoon to claim the vivacious Harry as its satellite, 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 651 

weighed even more heavily upon his mind. In her natural 
absorption in bridal chiffons, Breezy, in advance of the de- 
parture to be signalized by rice and old shoes, already had sur- 
rendered her sister to her own devices ; and of Harry's idle- 
ness the traditional mischief was born. The Colonel's need of 
a wife, now that Miss Beatrice was leaving him, was the indis- 
creet servants' chief topic of gossip ; and Harry, overhearing 
the matrimonial surmises, brooded over them with disastrous 
results. 

" Huh," she mused, blowing into Smudges' somnolent eyes 
by way of commanding his proper attention ; " I don't know 
whether drowndings or marryings the most ruinatious to the 
peace of this fam'ly ! There 's Golden Gate Ranch all shut up 
by death, and here 's Surfside Ranch upside-down and inside- 
out and topsy-turvy the whole time long, just because Breezy 
Pearson's going to marry a husband ! And now they say that 
Pa Pearson's casting his old eye round for a wife ! Huh ! 
There 's only one wife you and me '11 let him have ! Sic all the 
rest of them, Smudges, sic 'em, sic 'em ! ' 

The unsuspecting Colonel, who had escorted Gladys from 
town, Breezy having appealed to her charity for criticism of 
her hurried trousseau, was utilizing his holiday-hour by com- 
placent comparison of the Pioneer with its journalistic rivals, 
when Harry, with Smudges wedged like a bludgeon under her 
determined little arm, appeared resentfully before him. 

" Pa Pearson," she demanded, " what do you want to ' cast 
your eye round for a wife ' for, like they all say ? Ain't you 
got me f ' 

The Colonel's startled face relaxed into a grim smile of ap- 
preciation. 

" My beloved Harriet," he acknowledged, " were my maligned 
eye indeed tempted towards the matrimonial focus, you have 
stated my fullest justification. It is, that I, indeed have 
you ! " 

" Huh ! ' she meditated, uncertain of his admission or denial. 
"Well, I think you're real mean to marry any old wife, Pa 
Pearson ; and I '11 just get married myself, right straight off, 
same as you and Breezy Pearson ! ' 

" May I ask," inquired the Colonel gravely, " what fortunate 
suitor my younger daughter favors with her matrimonial in- 
tentions ? " 



652 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Aug., 



' Huh ! Don't you forget that all the boys try to spoon 
me ! But Jimmie Jones says I 'm his sweetheart ! ' 

"Ah? Jimmie Jones! And what does the junior Miss 
Pearson answer James Jones, Esquire ? ' 

" I slap his face ! " 

The Colonel lost his dignity and laughed uproariously. 

" Your endearing response to tender overtures is most praise- 
worthy, my daughter," he assured her. " Believe me, you can- 
not improve upon your method, for many years ! ' 

But the Colonel, returning to his paper with a heart 
lightened by merry laughter, was in blissful ignorance of the 
intentions of the immature but practical Harry, filially bent 
upon saving paternal innocence from a matrimonial mistake. 

Gladys, whose return to the neighborhood of Golden Gate 
Ranch had been a sacrificial concession to friendship, was making 
her dinner-toilette in a mood saddened by the painful associa- 
tions of the locality, the sight of the reef, the sound of the 
waves, reviving memories that were among the most sorrowful of 
her life, when a violent thump against her door was followed 
by the headlong entry of Harry and Smudges. Before she had 
time to turn from the mirror, Harry had gasped out her errand. 

" Say," she panted, " will you please be Pa Pearson's wife ? 
Will you, Gladys Broderick, will you ? " 

" Harry ! ' protested Gladys, flushing hotly, as her maid 
indulged in a significant smile, while tactfully hastening to shut 
the door. 

" Oh, please do, now, Gladys, 'cause if you don't, he '11 
marry some one else ; and you 're the only one I '11 let him ! I 
love you next best to Breezy Pearson : and I won't be mean 
to you, if you marry him ever so much ! But of course I 'd 
lots rather he 'd do with just me and Smudges ; and / don't 
see what he wants of any more 'n just his own fam'ly ! " 

" Perhaps he does not, dear ! In any case, / am not in 
question. So you see it is all a mistake." 

'Why ain't you in question, if Pa Pearson's got to have a 
wife, and you ain't married ? He 's just as good as you are, 
Gladys Broderick ! He 's a million times nicer than Jimmie 
Jones!" 

1 Why of course he is, Harry ! One's dear father is always 
the best of men ! ' 

"Then why won't you marry him?" 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 653 

Gladys, pressed to the delicate point, took refuge in discreet 
evasion. 

' Really, Harry," she laughed, " do you know I should fear 
that you and Smudges might be too much for me?" 

' Well, so we would," assented Harry, cheerfully ; and 
dashed down stairs in a jubilant frame of mind. 

' Say, I went and asked her for you, but she says no, she 
won't marry you," she exulted, with the effect of a bombshell 
upon the sensitively honorable and chivalrous Colonel. 

' Bless my soul ! ' he gasped, lowering his paper in startled 
haste, and looking helplessly about him in search of succor. 
'Where is your sister? Where is nurse Susan? Bless my soul 
and body ! What did I understand you to say ? ' 

' I said I asked her for you, told her Pa Pearson wanted 
to marry her, and that I 'd let just her be your wife, if you 
really had to have one ! But she said no, that she would n't 
marry you if you were ever so nice ! So that 's settled ! ' 

The proud old Colonel's blood surged apoplectically head- 
wards. In the shock of the moment he shrank from iurther 
revelations, dreading to hear to whom or what Harry's indis- 
cretion had committed him. And in truth the position of the 
Colonel was a delicate one, since for many years it had been 
no secret to those intimately concerned, that if the charming 
Mam'selle had but proved susceptible, his daughters would have 
had a gentle guardian, his home a mistress, and he an abiding 
friend and companion suitable to his years. The Colonel affected 
neither the ardor of youth, nor the romantic enslavement of a 
first grand passion ; but the fragile, dainty, patrician Mam'selle, 
perhaps by the law of the attraction of opposites, had appealed 
at first sight to his strong, brusque nature; and his paternal 
solicitude conceived no higher type of refined womanhood, as a 
standard for his motherless daughters. 

But Mam'selle, while according the Colonel all the regard of 
a dear friend, resolutely ignored the possibility of any less sim- 
ple sentiment between them. Her delicacy, her sensitiveness, 
even the exquisite calm of her virginal life, seemed affrighted 
and pained by his first intimation of courtship: and the Colonel, 
as a suitor, effaced himself promptly ; appreciating the pathos 
of womanhood whose mature years, and sensitiveness of infirmity, 
doomed its tender side to shrink beneath the lash of the world's 
sense of humor. Now, in the excitement of the moment, for- 



654 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Aug., 

getting that not Mam'selle, but only Gladys' maid, had accom- 
panied them from town, his heart chilled with the fear that the 
sensitive gentlewoman's reserve had been stormed, her fine deli- 
cacy violated, by his irresponsible madcap. 

" Whom have you dared to insult, whom ? ' he demanded, 
catching Harry's arm in a grip that released Smudges, who 
tumbled to the floor with a yelp of surprise. 

" You let be my arm ! You 're hurting me, Pa Pearson ! I 
did n't insult anybody, unless letting 'em know you want to 
marry 'em 's insulting them ! Why, it was Gladys Broderick, of 
course ! Who else do you 'spose / 'd let you have for a wife ? 
But Gladys Broderick has sense, and won't marry you!' 

The relieved Colonel relaxed his hold. Yet the expression 
on his ^ace was somewhat ambiguous. He was sincerely grate- 
ful that things were no worse, that his terrible infant neither 
had shocked Mam'selle, nor compromised him with any maiden 
less unmatrimonially inclined ; yet masculine complacence and 
vanity were somewhat at war with his nobler spirit. Instinc- 
tively he rose and sauntered towards the mirror, giving his 
handsome moustache a jaunty twirl, by the way. The image 
reflected was reassuring, a tall, broad, erect figure, a florid, 
dark- eyed face with the healthful vigor of prime still infusing it. 
He ran his hand approvingly through his iron-gray hair. After 
all, might not even a young and lovely heiress do worse ? ' 

"Ahem!' he coughed, turning from the mirror. "What 
er what did you say was Miss Gladys' er objection to 
me ? " 

" I did n't say," retorted the literal Harry. " But I guess 
her objection 's sort of to you altogether ! Or maybe it 's just 
'cause you 're so old, 'cause she said something about ' fathers,' 
I forget just what! But anyways, she said / 'd be too much 
for her ! " 

" Ah," murmured the mollified Colonel : " then her main 



objection was er to you ! ' He resumed his chair with youth's 
afterglow on his face, and slowly met the tips of his fingers as 
he mused, not uncomplacently. But his thoughts soon returned 
to the risks and disadvantage of Harry's orficiousness, and retri- 
bution descended upon her. 

'Harry," he said, sternly, "you have done a dreadful thing, 
for which I shall be forced to apologize to our charming young 
guest, a most awkward, a doubly awkward predicament ! 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 655 

Your incredible folly convinces me that I have no choice but 
to put you in proper training. You have run wild too long, 
you poor little waif ; and at least until your sister's return 
and permanent settlement, you must resign yourself to 
school ! " 

"To school? To boa rding- school ?' 

" Yes." 

"I- won't go!" 

" You shall go on the day following Breezy's wedding ! ' 

" Where to ? ' demanded Harry, yielding to curiosity. 

" The details I shall beg leave to refer to Mam'selle Dela- 
croix ! ' 

" Huh ! She '11 send me to Gladys Broderick's old convent 
for Catholics. / ain't any Catholic ! ' 

" May I be informed what you are ? ' 

" I ain't anything yet, any more 'n you are ! ' 

" Then become a Catholic, my daughter," advised the 
Colonel, thoughtfully. "Judging from such examples as Miss 
Broderick and er Mam'selle Delacroix, Catholicism rather 
than negatism, seems to be the creed evolving the typical gen- 
tlewoman." 

" Pa Pearson," stamped Harry, tempted by the attractive 
novelty of her prospects, but surrendering only conditionally, 
" I just won't go to any old convent, nor be made any old 
Catholic, without Smudges can come along too ! ' 

"Wow!" barked Smudges. "Wow!" ..... ;. : 

" I think," comforted the Colonel, suddenly enfolding the de- 
voted pair in his arms, "that, in consideration of certain pro- 
mises on the part of my motherless little girl, the tender-hearted 
ladies of the cloister may concede to arrangements not abso- 
lutely exclusive of Smudges ! ' 

Thus out of the passing evil o! the Colonel's embarrassment 
came immortal good to his wild little Harry ; for her warm 
heart speedily responded to the gentle influences of the cloister- 
angels, and in due time no more zealous little Catholic knelt in 
the convent-chapel than the youthful but sincere convert, who, 
relinquishing for the time being her matrimonial plans for the 
Colonel, bombarded him weekly with letters treating zealously 
of his chances of eternal salvation. 

But despite Breezy's auspicious marriage, and Harry's peace- 
ful departure to " Gladys Broderick's convent," the loss of his 



656 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Aug., 

daughters was a real grief to the Colonel, and morose moods 
born of his unaccustomed loneliness were vented upon the 
unfortunate staff of the Pioneer. The older hands submitted 
philosophically, knowing the Colonel to be an inveterate old 
fire-eater ; but Joyce, who, as Raymond's favored protege, had 
been "handled with gloves' in his patron's life- time, was 
unprepared for the iron hand that fell upon him, when patience 
with his liberties of absence soon ceased to be Pearson's virtue. 

Sauntering jauntily towards his desk one afternoon in mid- 
winter, Joyce nodded right and left to his smiling colleagues. 
He liked all the " Pioneer boys," on principle: and they, with- 
out exception, had put him up at their rival clubs. 

At the start, the proud and spirited Westerners had been 
more than ready to haze Yankee airs out of Raymond's impor- 
tation ; but, by happy chance, Joyce's admiring exclamation as 
the robust, ruddy, vigorous ranks rose to acknowledge Ray- 
mond's informal presentation of their recruit, had disarmed local 
prejudice and antagonism. 

" By Jove," was his ejaculation, upon first sight of them, 
' what an athletic set you Western chaps are ! What 's your 
college ? " 

Ball teams and crack crews suddenly became absorbing 
themes to more than the sporting editor ; and later, when 
Joyce settled to his supplement as professionally as a duck 
takes to water, his popularity already was established. 

But after Raymond's death, Joyce's truancies from his desk 
became a scandal in the office; and it was in justice to the 
rest of his staff that Pearson felt constrained to take him to 
task, when with the assurance of a veteran he turned up 
unapologetically, after a vacation which was by no means his 
first of the type called "French leave." 

Yes, sir" Joyce admitfed with rollicking emphasis, as, 
turning to hang up his coat, he discovered Pearson ostenta- 
tiously comparing his watch with the office- clock, "I know I 
am late ; but as I am not ' a Daily/ does it matter ? My loss 
at one end is made up at the other, which evens things beau- 
tifully, Colonel!" 

Pearson, with a pipe in his mouth, and a manuscript and 
big pencil clutched belligerently in one hand, dropped into 
what Joyce called the "company chair," with the manner of a 
Daniel come to judgment. 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 657 

" Yes, you 're late, late again, after an absence without 
leave," he protested. " And making up at the other end is not 
my method of running even the Weekly. Now, my boy, you 
began splendidly, and that you were Jim Raymond's candidate 
is ninety-nine points in your favor for ever ; but of course if 
your bonanza-expectations are turning you into a gentleman- 
at-large, I have no choice but to sub. you on the Pioneer." 

" My expectations ? Are you referring to' my legacy, 
Colonel ? Upon honor, I have thought of it only with the 
saddest regret ! ' 

His blue-eyed gaze was the challenge of a candid soul, and 
Pearson knew it. 

" Then why, since my administration," demanded the 
Colonel, dashing his pencil wildly down a luckless page, and 
biting his pipe-stem fiercely, " why have you deserted your 
desk, scamped your work, and bluffed the public with Sups, 
not worth shucks ? Even better than the rest of the boys, you 
know Jim Raymond's ambitions for the Pioneer. If only to 
justify his spirit towards you, why not stand with me in my 
struggle to realize them ? ' 

Joyce's mobile lips were suddenly the lips of iron-willed old 
Hiram Josselyn, hard and rigid. If he had not stiffened them, 
they must have trembled. He to fail dear Jim Raymond, he ? 

" I did not know my recent work had been so unsatisfac- 
tory, Colonel," he said, with an effort. " Why did you not call 
me to an account at once ? I have utilized the exchanges 
more largely since Mr. Raymond's death, yes ; but only be- 
cause I thought reproduction of the best preferable to original 
matter ' scamped,' as you say ; and calls from my desk have 
been many, as you know. But I have been serving, not fail- 
ing, Mr. Raymond ! ' 

" Indeed ? In my ignorance might I venture to ask just 
how?" 

" Oh, well, you know," Joyce reached for a paper-knife 
and toyed with it nervously as he stammered his embarrassed 
reply, " you know poor Morris is quite a wreck since the 
fatality, and the confidential matters in his hands private 
business matters of of Mrs. Raymond's " 

Pearson, who had been tilting his chair against the wall, 
returned to level ground with a thud. 

" Look here," he thundered, " do you stand in with me, 



658 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Aug., 

like a man of honor, for Jim Raymond's memory ? Or are 
you tail-wagging on your own account, as a wealthy young 
widow's prize-puppy ? ' 

His stentorian tones, though his words were inaudible, 
echoed through the office. The staff exchanged pantomimes 
descriptive of wrath and woe. Too evidently, " the old man " 
was again " on the rampage " ! 

Joyce rose in a temper. 

" Colonel Pearson, I neither understand nor like your 
words" 

" Who the dickens cares a deuce what you like, you strip- 
ling ? But as to not understanding, you know where you 're 
at, and that 's just what I 'm after ! No swinging your legs on 
both sides of my fence ! Shove yourself off, if you can't come 
clean over ! ' 

Joyce had risen, and was pacing the little room with bent 
head and quick footsteps.- The Colonel's eyes, in spite of the 
scowling brows above them, followed him indulgently. He 
liked the flushed young face and the stormy blue eyes, the 
pocketed hands, and the soft lips set tensely under the callow 
moustache. If vacillation was in Joyce's present restlessness, 
there were fearlessness and the presage of strength of purpose 
in his gallant young figure, whose martial cut the Colonel ad- 
mired reminiscently . 

" Colonel," Joyce confessed in a lowered voice, halting as 
he decided to show his hand, " you 've got me ! Frankly, Mrs. 
Raymond has offered me a berth corresponding to the one 
Morris held under Mr. Raymond ; and while I hesitate to throw 
up the Pioneer, you see the chance, in the way of financial 
pointers, is a big one for me ! " 

" A big chance for you, is it ? ' Pearson repeated. He 
crumpled his manuscript, and dropped his pipe into its folds, 
extinguishing a smouldering spark with his pencil. " Now / 
should have said that it was just about as picayune a thing as 
you could look me in the face and confess to contemplating, 
to throw up a manly profession, in which you 've made a hit 
at the start, for the sake of dangling after a whimsical woman 
who, ten chances to one, will abuse you roundly when you 're 
doing your level best for her, and pitch you out neck and crop 
when she has to pay the fiddler for the fool-tunes she 's nagged 
you into dancing to ! Great Scott ! what a career for a young- 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 659 

ster with grit in him ! And anyway, how long do you expect 
such a nice little arrangement to last ? Rich young widows are 
proverbially unfixed quantities. When the inevitable happens, 
what of your future ? ' 

" Why, you 'd welcome me back with open arms ! You just 
know you would, now, Colonel ! ' 

The peppery Pearson fumed audibly. 

" Welcome you back ? No, sir ! No playing fast and loose 
with Jim Raymond's Pioneer, by any shilly-shallying Doodle 
Dandy dumped on God's own country ! But since the Sup. 
leaves you time for mischief, I '11 give your swelled head its 
fling on the Daily. Is n't that a chance to beat financial point- 
ers hollow, you aspirant for immortal fame ? ' 

Joyce squirmed his doubt. The journalist's eyes fired. 

" Why, you cub," he shouted, " is n't the spirit of the thing 
in you yet ? If not, then Jim Raymond make the first mistake 
of his life ; and by the laws, contract or no contract, I '11 set 
it right, and fire you ! ' 

He stamped back between the rows of suddenly deaf and 
blind reporters who, reviving as soon as his burly back was 
turned, exchanged eloquent winks of intelligence. There was 
not one among them who, if put to the vote, would not have 
" fired ' the autocratic old Colonel in preference to Joyce. But 
in spite of the prerogative of the nobler sex, this special fran* 
chise was not their privilege. 

Joyce put in a hard afternoon's work on his supplement. 
He dashed off copy, corrected proofs, and then slashed ex- 
changes and the latest books, with scissors and criticism of rival 
sharpness. As the light waned, he flung the waste-basket at 
the head of the dodging office-boy, and struggling into his over- 
coat with a vigor suggestive of unexpended irritation, strode 
moodily towards his rooms. But after dressing and dining his 
spirits rebounded, and he approached the Pacific Avenue house, 
at which he was now a daily visitor, depressed little more than 
usual by the fa^aded white structure which, now that its ex- 
terior was shorn of brilliant-hued flowers, and its inner lights 
hidden by opaque curtains, was mournfully suggestive, under 
the circumstances attending Mrs. Raymond's sudden occupancy 
of it, of an imposing tomb. 

In concession to his wife's town-tastes, Raymond, at the 
time of his death, had been erecting an artistic colonial mansion 



66o JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Aug., 

in the Western Addition. But this being only partially com- 
pleted, and shunning the publicity of hotel-life during her early 
widowhood, Imogen, delayed in California by her legal and finan- 
cial interests, had availed herself of a bankrupt millionaire's new 
house in Pacific Avenue suddenly thrown on the market for 
lease pending sale, fully decorated, upholstered, and generally 
equipped for immediate occupancy. Although disparaging in 
words its somewhat vulgarly splendid appointments, Imogen, in 
truth, revelled in the glowing environment, contrasting gratefully 
with the sombre memories she sought in vain to banish. 

" Imogen ! Imogen / ' 

No one had ever called Imogen impressionable, no one had 
classified her as a womanly woman, in the sense of emotion or 
nervousness. Yet no hysterical girl, no victim of feminine mor- 
bidness, ever was pursued more realistically by a fancied Neme- 
sis than Imogen by her husband's voice. " Imogen ! Imogen ! ' 
Day and night, night and day, the piteous heart-cry followed 
her. Her capacity for suffering and remorse surprised her. She 
did not realize that of the late seed of wife-love, thrilling to 
life in her heart in her last hour with her husband, were born 
her repentance and pain. 

She was not in the library into which Joyce was ushered ; 
but Mam'selle and Gladys were in great lounging-chairs by the 
open fire. Both showed traces, which their black garments ac- 
centuated, of the recent passage of sorrow. But Gladys' mourn- 
ing of courtesy rather than of obligation, was softened by white 
folds at throat and wrists ; and a mass of white pansies with 
purple hearts nestled against her shoulder. As Joyce entered, 
she glanced up from a small volume bound in russia- leather, 
and silently smiled her welcome. Joyce had become almost as 
intimate a feature of her daily life as Stephen. Since Mrs. Ray- 
mond's settlement in San Francisco, he had been as a devoted 
son of the house. 

" May I talk shop ? ' he asked, seating himself by Gladys 
with the simple assurance of welcome and sympathy which was 
one of his charms for women. " I have been at odds with the 
Pioneer, all day. I. hate it for going on as if Mr. Raymond's 
death were not an an all-round fatality ! His paper goes its 
pace, his political party pushes on without him, his road 
keeps its tracks, other financiers pull his gold wires, upon 
honor, I fail to see that his passing seems to matter at all ; 






1902.] JOYCE JOSS EL YN, SlNNEK. 66 1 

yet the death of such a man ought to be not only a local loss, 
but a stunning national calamity ! Of what use are public spirit 
and charitable benefactions, if death makes no more difference 
than if one never existed ? Why, this whole thing seems to put 
a premium upon purely selfish living ! ' 

" Be not selfish, mon fits" Mam'selle looked up from her de- 
votional reading to enjoin him. " It is the fault of the American 
young men ; but you you be like our poor, good Stephen ! 
What was he not ever all too ready to sacrifice for the lightest 
pleasure of the little Mina ? Ah, la pauvre petite Mina mignonne 
Mina be bee Mina " 

But Joyce responded to the Rachel-cry of the bereaved 
Mam'selle only by a glance of tenderest sympathy. He avoided 
mention of Mina, embarrassed by his consciousness of the love- 
episode with her, which was his own heart's inviolable secret. 
Not even to Stephen had he vouchsafed one hint of it. His 
self- reproachful realization of his own light sentiment had in- 
stigated the silence now sustained in reverence. His . tender 
little secret had become dear and sacred to him. It was like a 
virgin lily shrined in Mina's memory, in the spring-closes of his 
heart. 

" I know just how Mr. Josselyn feels," Gladys was saying, 
sympathetically. " I think all who love and lose, suffer from 
what at first seems to be the world's cruel indifference and for- 
getfulness. But later, we realize that 'what is, is right'! At 
least that has been my experience ! ' 

Tell me your experience," Joyce pleaded, with glowing 
eyes fixed upon her. Unconsciously he breathed a deep sigh 
of content. Here was well-being both for body and spirit. As 
yet, he was not cultured above a taste for such crude splendor 
as characterized what Imogen called her " ready-made home." 
Its appointments were lavish rather than tasteful, barbaric 
rather than artistic. Yet a vital glow seemed to pulsate through 
it, like a magnetic human heart. The main hall and rooms 
were spacious and lofty, sumptuously rugged and tapestried, 
and pillared in variegated marble. Modern art, tropical hues 
and gold-leaf veneering predominated dazzlingly, endlessly re- 
peated in a shimmering maze of omnipresent mirrors. But the 
flowers of which the exterior had been denuded were massed in 
the living-rooms, the latest books and magazines were scattered 
carelessly over chairs and ottomans, an open fire blazed be- 



662 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Aug., 

tween the great bright andirons flanking the tiled chimney- 
place, and Mam'selle's gentle presence, Gladys' dainty maiden- 
hood, added the needed humanizing touch. 

" After my father's death," responded Gladys, " I resented 
not only in others just what you are resenting now, but soon, 
cruelly soon, my most bitter reproach was for myself. When I 
realized that the keen edge of grief was dulling, that old inter- 
ests were reviving and new ones awakening, I despised and 
hated and struggled against myself, till one day I recognized 
quite suddenly that my real battle was against a divinely 
merciful Providence. I saw that grief must be outlived, of 
life's ends would be sacrificed. We are here for vital action, 
not for reminiscence and melancholy ; and nature reproaches, in 
resisting the apathy of protracted grief. Surely, in the survival 
of dear Mr. Raymond's work is the best proof that his life was,, 
indeed, worth living; and to me, it seems a happy fate for you, 
who loved him, to be able to serve his memory ! ' 

Joyce looked startled. 

"It is strange," he stammered, "very strange that you 
should speak such words to me to-night, Miss Broderick. They 
seem like a voice from the grave ! ' 

He leaned towards the fire, thinking deeply. His young 
face was suddenly stern and unsmiling. He was wrestling with 
temptation, facing defeat and victory between which his soul 
still wavered. On one side was Mrs. Raymond's flattering offer, 
appealing to his financial ambitions, and subtly alluring in a 
social sense even more sweet and personal. On the other side, 
Joyce's youthful illusions as to the supreme power of the 
journalist already being shattered, the Pioneer held him only 
the commonplace rewards of congenial duty fulfilled, a 
moderate competence, a chance of eventual honor, which seemed 
cold, barren, and isolated in comparison with the rival prospects 
which now he had only to reach out his hand to make his 
own. He loved the challenge to fortune dared by financial 
speculation, the fascinating rise and fall of the restless market, 
the big land-schemes and stock-deals, the rival companies of 
mine and road, with which management of Raymond's estate 
would associate him. His intellectual side, transiently upper- 
most at the close of his college-days, was overshadowed now by 
the active ambitions dominating masculine life in the golden 
West. The Pioneer was his stepping-stone, but why should 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 663 

he not press beyond it, why ? His decision must be made 
to-night. 

The door opened and Imogen entered, followed by Stephen ; 
a wan and wrecked Stephen, who, as Joyce vacated his chair, 
sank listlessly into it, turning towards Gladys with the appeal- 
ing, devoted eyes of a dependent child. Her smile was very 
tender as she greeted him. A strong man weakened is an in- 
finitely pathetic spectacle to a woman; and her " pity is akin to 
love." 

" Come and talk business," summoned Imogen, significantly, 
turning down the long room. Joyce followed her reluctantly. 
His answer was not yet ready. He resented his difficult posi- 
tion, and writhed in doubt as to the wisdom or folly of his own 
convictions. Only yesterday, his acceptance of Mrs. Raymond's 
offer had seemed expedient. To-night, with Pearson's and 
Gladys' words echoing the subtle murmur of insistent conscience, 
he knew that expedience and honor were two. Which should 
go to the wall ? 

Imogen's dark eyes subjected his face to a covert scrutiny. 
In his frown and flush she read his struggle, and her pride and 
wilfulness resented it ; but beneath these primarily selfish senti- 
ments a far subtler emotion was at work in Imogen's heart, 
Feminine psychology never yet presented a more complex 
problem than the illogical reasoning by which Imogen had con- 
vinced herself that in Joyce alone lay her refuge from remorse, 
and haunting, heartrending memory. In itself, her crowning 
cruelty to Raymond in resisting the appeal of his last hour 
would have troubled her as little in her husband's death as in his 
life, if self-reproach had not been its penalty. But " exemption ' 
being still her heart's desire, she sought to evade her punish- 
ment. 

Even from the hour when, unconscious less from exhaustion 
than from the shock of disappointment that his succor had 
come too late, Joyce was borne to the Ranch by Colonel Pear- 
son and Dolly Pemberton, while Stephen still rowed on the 
waste of waters, with wild cries of " Mina ! Mina" Imogen's 
guilty conscience had screened itself behind Joyce, as her 
arbiter with the dead. As Raymond's grateful debtor in life, 
as the comrade of his final hour, as his rescuer at least in 
the lovingly and gallantly willing spirit, Joyce's allegiance, 
affection, and service finely counterbalanced her own disloyalty, 

VOL. LXXV. 43 



664 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Aug., 

desertion, and untender cruelty unto death ; and hence in his 
atmosphere she felt vicariously justified, and found proxical 
peace of heart. 

" Imogen ! Imogen / ' Anything to silence the haunting 
appeal, anything to delude herself into forgetting that she had 
not responded to it ! Therefore she sought to strengthen the 
links associating her and Joyce, ere the wound of her soul 
should be healed by Time, the merciful all-curer. 

Although her beauty was strangely subordinated by her 
mourning, her magnetic force had never asserted itself more 
triumphantly than now, as she consciously exerted it upon 
Joyce. Her face was very pale as she turned it upon him, 
but her red mouth cleft its pallor like a gash ; and her eyes 
flamed sullenly, like smouldering flames. He to resist her, he, 
Joyce Josselyn ? Her white teeth and her nether lip welded. 

"'Business,' I said," she amended, "but rather, I should 
have said Finance ! Glittering Finance, imperial Finance, 
the bright Juggernaut crushing the world ! Oh, I understand 
why you men love, even to madness, the chariots of war ! 
There is something omnipotent about crushing our rivals. And 
the wheels of victory are golden, always golden ! If I were 
but you, you, a man in your youth, strong, ambitious, and 
with fortune awaiting your throw, how I should exult in mere 
living ! " 

He quivered before her, as a sapling thrills to a tropical 
sun. But the sensitive boughs belie the strong trunk earth- 
rooted deep down where the sun cannot reach. 

"The gods, for once, were kind to me," she went on in a 
gentler voice, " to give me, in my loneliness, a friend who, by 
similar tastes and ambitions, so perfectly understands me ! An 
unsympathetic representative would throw me back on myself; 
but you, you will give me my vent ! Behind you, or through 
you, I may take my risks, play my hands, lose and gain like 
a man, venture and dare like a hero ! Do you think me 
unwomanly ? Under my circumstances, no ! The love-bereft 
woman must find a refuge ; and mine is golden ambition ! ' 

She knew what she was doing, playing in turn upon his 
ambition, his sympathy, his chivalry ! All three sentiments 
were strong in Joyce ; but a fourth characteristic, stronger still, 
coerced him to resist her. Neither could have given it a name. 
Was it idealism or moral honor ? 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 665 



'O Mrs. Raymond!" he cried, like a boy. 'Don't! Please 
don't ! You make it so very hard for me ! ' 

Then she knew her defeat, but her proud tact covered it 
Joyce was deftly put in the wrong. 

" ' Hard ' for you ? ' she echoed, masking her humiliation by 
a. sudden smile. " Why, how stupid I must be! I was trying 
to make it easy for you ; easy to accept what the world calls 
a favor ! ' 

" I know ! ' he said, taking her sincerely and seriously ; 
"and neither pride nor ingratitude is in question at all. To 
serve you, in any way, is my greatest happiness ; and it breaks 
my heart to miss this chance, in the main. But the living are 
not all : the dead have their claims ! There are words of your 
husband's that force my decision. He appealed to me, trusted 
me to reach out to the best in life, to the best in literature, to 
the best in humanity, and call to his West, ' This is your affin- 
ity / Identify yourself with it ! Assimilate it ! Be faithful to 
it ! ' As yet, his trust has been but poorly fulfilled. Only 
to-day the Colonel accused me of failing it altogether ! Mrs. 
Raymond, I must stand by the Pioneer, but every off-hour 
will be at your service ! ' 

She startled him by a ripple of laughter. Even as he 
spoke, her enforced retreat had been planned victoriously. 

" To cable my instructions for your mere off-hours would 
scarcely be worth while/' she retorted. "You know we all 
sail for Europe, next week ! ' 

" Europe ? ' he repeated, in a bewildered voice. " Then you 
intended me to represent you only in your absence ? Why, I 
thought I understood ' 

Again her low laugh daunted him; 

What need of a representative were I to remain on the 
spot ? You thought, really, that a winter on the coast was 
among my possibilities ? Why, how you are shattering one and 
all my illusions of you ! You fail to understand even me / ' 

Her taunting eyes tortured his vanity. What a fool he had 
been ! What a complacent fool ! But Imogen was not yet 
through with him. 

"I wonder if you remember," her amused voice queried, 
1 my officious words on your last night in Carruthdale. I 
warned you to sacrifice no financial chance the West might hold 
for you, through quixotic loyalty to the Pioneer / ' 



666 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Aug., 

" Yes," he assented, eagerly. " Of course I remember every 
word you ever said to me. And you were lovely to me that 
night. Only you would not let me kiss your hand ! " 

"I said," she laughed, bitterly, "that your place was not in 
local journalism, that you were of the ilk of the men who 
sway the world, that the genius of leadership was in you ! : 
Her brows met, and under them her eyes glittered like steel. 
" Why did you not tell me that the man's judgment of you 
was right, the woman's wrong?" she demanded. "Why did you 
not confess that my husband probed your depths, spanned your 
heights, and knew the Pioneer to be your life-long level ? 
While I I oh, the absurdity of a woman's illusions out- 
grown ! / believed in your youth in your manhood, in your 
force of character in your individuality " 

She drew her breath quickly, and the sound stabbed Joyce. 
It suggested a controlled sob. 

" / believed," she challenged him, " in your royal ambition, 
your sybaritic taste, your supreme pride, your passion for 
sovereign power ! I believed that the genius of success was in 
you ! Forget a woman's truly womanly mistake ! ' 

Joyce struggled to collect his scattered wits. Pearson's taunt, 
that he knew " where he was at," recurred to him. The slang 
expressed precisely what, at this moment, he did not know ! 
In his soul was the conviction of right. But his mind, or at 
least his heart, seemed to convict him of graceless wrong, in 
the face of this feminine arraignment. 

" Look here, Mrs. Raymond," he forced himself to expostu- 
late, " you are hard on me in this thing, and I really think 
you're awfully off the handle! Of course, to think far too 
well of me may have been- your kind mistake, indeed ; but upon 
honor, I never felt half-way so near to deserving your good 
opinion, as now when I risk it ' 

She was sauntering out of hearing, but turned back smil- 
ingly. " By the way," she said, " I spoke rashly in reference 
to our party for Europe. I forgot to except Stephen, whose 
plans, not unnaturally, are at present uncertain. As you see, 
we seem privileged to suspect that they may depend " 

She indicated, by the mere suggestion of a gesture, the little 
tableau by the fireplace. 

Mam'selle, with eyes closed in meditation, did not count. 
In effect, Stephen and Gladys had the room to themselves. 



1902.] 



JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 



667 



He had leaned back weakly, with weary face and languid eyes ; 
but his hand was on the arm of Gladys' chair, and as she bent 
towards him in gentle solicitude, his drooping lids lifted, and 
his smile was suddenly transfigured by a deep and impassioned 
tenderness. 

Why did Mina's smile, scintillant yet suggestive of deeper 
glory, seem to flash before startled Joyce, revivified, reincar- 
nated ? Ah, the light that never was on land or sea, is the 
same on all love- lit faces ! 

"Oh!' gasped Joyce, when he' found his voice. "I did 
not know, I did not think " 

" No," smiled Imogen, dealing her final blow. " That has 
been quite evident to all concerned. Really, my dear Joyce, 
our young lovers have been very patient with your innocence. 
You have excelled even Mam'selle as an indefatigable goose- 
berry" 

But crestfallen Joyce could endure no more. Abruptly he 
was taking his departure. 

(TO BE CONTINUED.) 




668 



CO-OPERATIVE CREDIT. 



[Aug., 



CO-OPERATIVE CREDIT. 



BY E. M. LYNCH. 




WASHINGTON in his Biography 
tells that one of his early, influential friends 
impressed upon the negro youth's mind that 
"Character is Credit." "Village Banks" and 
"People's Banks" the two forms of Co-opera- 
tive Credit are nothing less than that maxim reduced to 
completest practice. 

Mr. Horace Plunkett has popularized in Ireland the system 
of Co-operative Banking, which has been found useful for more 
than a quarter of a century in Italy, and for more than half a 
century in Germany. There are about forty Agricultural Credit 
Banks now doing business in Ireland. No one has described 
Co-operative Credit better than Mr. Plunkett himself. He calls 
it, " A system by which the very poorest communities can 
create a credit for themselves, based entirely upon the honesty 
and industry of their members." Money is at the base of every 
commercial undertaking. In a Co-operative Banking Corpora- 
tion, time after time, a few poor men have united to form the 
nucleus of a society. They have very carefully chosen, to add 
to their number, certain other steady workers and honest men. 
They have, next, pledged their joint and unlimited credit to 
any person, or any bank, ready to lend them a sum of money. 
They have used that money solely to lend it out among them- 
selves. The loans were always made subject to one condition, 
namely, that the borrower should satisfy his fellow-members 
that he was asking for a sum for the purpose of employing it 
in some specified, and approved, industrial undertaking; and 
that, in all human probability, he will be able to repay the 
money at a given date, out of the results of his enterprise. 

Among poor and hard-working people, every day of the 
year, some one will be able to prove that, with a little capital 
and his own labor, there is something to be done by which he 
can earn a profit without the smallest risk to the humble bank- 
ing corporation to which he belongs. 



1902.] CO-OPERATIVE CREDIT. 669 

Mr. Wolff, who is the greatest English authority on co- 
operative banks, said that one-third of the banking business of 
Italy was carried on through co-operative credit institutions. 
That may be to overestimate the extent of their operations; 
but it is enough to show that the system is ranked as a highly 
important factor in the business-life of the nation. Students 
of German sociological subjects well know how important 
Raiffeisen's Loan Banks and Schiiltze-Delitsch's Credit As- 
sociations have been for fifty years past. 

But, to the uninitiated, certain objections to the co-opera- 
tive credit system appear plausible. Sometimes a very acute 
mind will put forward the flimsiest objections. For instance, 
five years ago, one of the stalwarts of the movement in Ire- 
land to-day demurred to these banks, on the ground that Irish 
peasants are too much wedded to secrecy regarding their poor 
possessions to be capable of co-operating in money matters. 
"They hide everything," he said, "be it a threepenny bit or 
an old wedding-ring." But he was not slow to admit that un- 
known assets are no drawback, but quite the reverse, in a bor- 
rower ! A very common objection is, that " If you help a man 
to incur a debt, you help him to ruin himself." But it is an 
axiom that " circumstances alter cases." If, for example, you 
help a man to borrow, merely to fritter away his loan ; or to 
buy any commodity that is incapable of yielding a return ; or 
to build himself a costly dwelling, you may be helping him 
towards bankruptcy. But it is of the essence of the co-opera- 
tive banking business to make loans only on condition that they 
are used in profitable undertakings. Supposing that you put 
cheap money within a man's reach, in order that he may re- 
claim waste land ; or improve hungry land ; or stock his farm, 
for which he has not enough cattle ; or put new machinery 
in his mill ; or lay in materials for his trade, if he be an 
artisan ; or buy salable goods, if a shopkeeper, you may be 
doing him the greatest possible service. The village bank of 
which he is a member will fix the time for repayment in such 
a manner as to permit of his reaping the reward of the special 
capital and labor expended on the special undertaking. If he 
be a comparatively big man, dealing with a People's Bank, the 
return of capital spent in land-reclamation will be spread over a 
long time ; but Raiffeisen's banks lent to peasants to drain small 
patches of sour land, and to blast out the rocks which were 



670 CO-OPERATIVE CREDIT. [Aug., 

the ruin of their tiny fields ; and these small operations paid for 
themselves very quickly. A village shopkeeper ought to have 
a much more rapid "turn-over' even than a small farmer. 
Sundry other borrowers would need less time than the " im- 
proving ' farmers, and more time than the shopkeeper, to refund 
their bank. The length of the loans, as has been said already, 
would be determined by the co-operators in council, when the 
grant of money to one of their members was made. 

When it is a question of Rural Banking, it is often objected 
that "peasants distrust each other, and cannot therefore combine 
for any purpose." In a part of Greece, where Agricultural 
Banks seem exactly adapted to the necessities of the popula- 
tion, this " distrust ' objection has gone far to prevent some 
of the banks there projected being organized. But no one 
advances this argument who has seen how splendidly the 
system works among French peasants, than whom none can be 
less genial and trusting ! Then, there are the contemptuous 
questions of others, new to the subject: "Who would lend to 
a handful of ' Have-Nots ' ? " And, " Is the ' security ' of a 
dozen, who lack everything bankable, better than the guarantee 
of one needy man ? ' Answering the last, Mr. Wolff says, 
emphatically, that it is ! The latent security of a group " will 
at once, by the mere action of combination, become to some 
extent effective, recognizable by capital." For the liability of 
the members of a co-operative bank is unlimited. " They won't 
all want to be sold up," to use the homely phrase of one of 
the advocates of the system ! These bankers, besides, have 
powers of enforcing payment under their own rules, powers 
that an outsider has not. Joint liability gives a lender a lien upon 
the whole dozen, let us say, who borrow ; and it gives a hold 
to each of the other eleven upon the member for whose special 
use a part of the money has been assigned. Sentiment, too, is 
as powerful as that which goes more commonly by the name 
of Force ; and how could a man ever again hold up his head if 
he had (in slang phrase) "let in' his fellow-members his 
near neighbors for his debt ? " Public opinion ' is perhaps 
most potent in small communities, and among poor folk. It is 
a law of " Brotherly Banking ' that each bank should work 
within a small circle. The Portuguese prototypes of these 
banks are known as Family Societies, the members who mutually 
pledge their credit for all it is worth being either blood relations, 



1902.] CO-OPERATIVE CREDIT. 671 

or " relations- in-law." For large towns a co-operative bank 
only serves a strictly limited district. A city might have a 
score, or more, of these small financial corporations, each doing 
the banking business of a group of the chosen artisans and 
traders in its own quarter. 

Others prophesy failure for these banks because " No one 
would furnish the necessary capital." But these a priori objec- 
tions vanish in the light of experience. When Herr Raiffeisen 
began his " Loan Banks " upon which all the best systems of 
co-operative credit have been modelled more or less closely it 
was only by appealing to personal friends that he succeeded in 
raising the ^"300 sterling (or six thousand marks) necessary for 
his purpose. But now co-operative banks are welcome to capi- 
tal at easier terms than any other customers can command. 

Apparent difficulties disappear as soon as the system is 
studied, even in books. A fear that haunts many of those 
unfamiliar with this humble form of finance is, that poor 
people are driven to dishonesty by their very poverty ; and 
that, consequently, credit banks must speedily become bank- 
rupt. But, among forty such banks lately established in miser- 
ably poor districts in Ireland, " in no single case has the 
borrower failed punctually and faithfully to repay the loan, in- 
terest and principal, to the association ; and in no single case 
had the societies failed to repay the money to the outside 
persons, or banks, that lent it to them." Thus did Mr. Horace 
Plunkett testify, a short time ago; and, if poverty insures dis- 
honesty, the tale he had to tell should have been in exactly 
the contrary sense. 

It must not be forgotten that co-operative banking has been 
described by the Italian Minister of Finance, Signer Luzzatti, 
as " the capitalization of honesty," and that only honest men 
are selected as members by those who first set about forming 
a bank. They would be fools, indeed, who would ask rogues 
to share advantages bought by their united unlimited liability 1 
And when credit becomes, as it does in this fashion, a testi- 
monial to a member's good character, he is proud of being a 
borrower. He even parades his indebtedness ! Luzzatti, too, 
was fond of saying, " Character is Credit," as did B. T. Wash- 
ington's old General, and trusty friend. 

To most minds the gravest objection to the system is the 
fact that liability is unlimited ; but financial safety is ever a 



672 CO-OPERATIVE CREDIT. 

prime consideration in making a loan to a member, and the 
village bank has the power of recalling money, in any case 
where it is being misapplied. A bank-member is " his brother's 
keeper," in a very wholesome sense. Working expenses are 
merely nominal; therefore, a small co-operative bank is not 
egged on to seek after "business at any price." There is no 
haste to secure a big dividend for greedy bondholders, where 
bondholders form no part of the bank's corporation. The bank 
borrows a lump sum at about one per cent, less than it lends 
it, in parcels, among the members. This beneficial one per 
cent, covers the bank's small expenses of stationery, etc., and 
leaves something over which " something ' constitutes a re- 
serve fund. The oldest loan bank was lately broken up. It 
had served the needs of a very poor, toiling community, and 
had done business on the smallest scale; yet its reserve had 
grown, by dribblets, to ^"2,000 or forty thousand marks. Each 
year a bank decrees what shall be the gross amount of its loans 
in the coming twelve months, and what also shall be the maxi- 
mum loan to any individual co-operator. For a village bank, 
12, or fifty dollars ($50), would be a fair average maximum 
for a single loan. 

To show how innocuously unlimited liability works out, let 
us take an imaginary case: A member borrows his 12. He 
is very unfortunate, and the enterprise which his fellow- 
villagers, the committeemen of the bank, thought quite safe 
has turned out badly, as also all his other undertakings; and 
he becomes bankrupt. All this is highly unlikely ! His bank, 
at starting, required the borrower to furnish one surety. We 
must suppose that this surety also becomes insolvent; and 
always in order to make the case as bad as possible we will 
say that the bank has but twenty members, and that, being 
quite newly established, there is as yet no reserve fund. What 
would then happen ? The members would have to pay about 
three dollars, or 12s. 6d. each. But gradually the bank would 
build up a reserve, with the small profits on business done ; 
this would, in time, amount to fifty dollars ; and then all the 
members would be reimbursed ! 

Unlimited liability, so understood, need have no terrors 
for would-be financial co-operators. The authorities on the 
subject declare, on the contrary, that this joint responsibility 
is the best feature in the system, for " it endows banks with 



1902.] 



THE CLOSED CHURCH DOOR. 



673 



their borrowing powers, and co-operative bankers with their 
caution." 

Village banks, on the Raiffeisen plan, would vastly assist 
the communities of agricultural negroes that Booker T. Wash- 
ington longs to see at work upon the land in the " Impover- 
ished South." A distinguished American, new to the subject, 
says : " Co-operative credit ought to make appeal to our 
people. They don't take kindly to mere saving, or hoarding. 
And neither do these banks"; which is quite true. Co-opera- 
tive money is always fructifying in industrial undertakings. It 
is never " in a stocking' or hidden " up the chimney." 





THE CLOSED CHURCH DOOR. 

BY FRANCIS WAITE. 

TROLLING amid hurrying throngs along the crowded 

street, 

Resounding to the eager pace of swift, impatient feet, 
Intent on missions holy and mayhap unmete, 

'Mid noisy traffic's roar; 

How sad to note the temples all along the way 
With fast-closed portals, all dust- covered and gray ; 
While lags so far away the longed millenial day, 

Locked is the temple's door ! 

Concerned about thy neighbor, how is it with thyself ? 
Are you unmindful only of pleasure and of pelf ? 
Have you, too, put your religion away upon a shelf ? 
Then mourn the more ! 

New York, July 10, 1902, 





i. Cobb: The Rise of Religions Liberty in America ; 2. 
jeune : La Pratique de la Ste. Communion ; Avant et apres La 
Communion ; La Confession et La Communion des Enfants et des 
Jeunes Gens ; 3. Einstein: The Italian Renaissance in England ; 
4. Lady Herbert: Pere Fernet ; 5. Harding: The Gate of the Kiss ; 
6. Sauve: L'Ange et L' Homme Intimes ; L'Homme In time ; 
Etats Mystiques ; Bonomelli : Mysteres Chretiens; 7. Bigg: The Imitation of 
Christ; 8. Kidd : Principles of Western Civilization ; 9. Carmichael : The Lady 
Poverty ; 10. Van der Hagen : Where is the Church of Christ? Poland : Find the 
Church ; n. Lizeranne : Les Soeurs Aveugles ; 12. Turmann : AuSortirdel' Ecole : 
Les Patronages ; 13. Belloc: The Path to Rome ; 14. Cagnac : Fenelon, Directeur 
de Conscience ; 15. Rosen : The Catholic Church and Secret Societies ; 16. Major : 
Dorothy Vernon of Haddon Hall; 17. Whitehouse : The God of Things: 18. 
Houtin : La Question Biblique chez les Catholiques de France au XIXe Siecle ; 19. 
Esenwein : How to Attract and Hold an Audience ; 20. Latimer : 7 he Prince In- 
cognito ; 21. Josaphare : Turquoise and Iron ; 22. Gems from George Henry 

Miles; 23. De Forest : Poems; 24. Bagshawe : 7 he 7 reasure of the Church ; 25. 
Leslie: A Catholic Guide to Westminster Abbey ; 26. Smith: Commonwealth or 
Empire ; 27. Raycroft : Sermons on the Stations of the Cross, the Our Father , Hail 
Mary, etc. 



1. Mr. Cobb's history of the religious toleration of the 
American colonies is a very admirable book.* It deals ex- 
haustively with pretty nearly all the data known which bear on 
this extraordinarily interesting subject. And always, as far as 
we can discover, the author is cautious and sane in his adjudi- 
cation of evidence, and in his interpretation of events. In the 
second chapter, however, wherein he sums up the religious 
history of European Christianity, there are statements fairly open 
to some adverse criticism, not because they are erroneous but 
because they are misleading by reason of incompleteness. For 
example, "Pope Innocent annulled Magna Charta." As a state- 
ment of fact that is true ; but nevertheless it is a gravely de- 
fective proposition. It leads one to think of Innocent III. as a foe 
of the popular liberties secured by that great declaration, which, 

* The Rise of Religious Liberty in America. By Sanford H. Cobb. New York: The 
Macmillan Company. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS 675 

it must not be forgotten, was forced from tyrannical Lackland 
by a prelate of the church. Innocent was indignant not at the 
charter as such, but at what he considered the irregular and 
dangerous manner in which it had been obtained. Again, all 
through the book Mr. Cobb speaks of Romanism and Roman- 
ists. We acquit him of any intentional discourtesy, for the tenor 
of his work proclaims him a candid and honorable man, but as 
a scholar he should know that those terms are both philosophi- 
cally inexact and, by reason of their connotation, are seriously 
distressing to members of the Catholic, or, if he will insist upon 
it, of the Roman Catholic Church. 

Throughout the book Catholic readers will find cause for 
pride and joy. They will see in every page unmistakable proof 
that the spirit of toleration which prevails now in our country 
is not an inheritance from intolerant Virginia or bigoted Massa- 
chusetts Bay, but from Catholic Maryland. Mr. Cobb uses 
strong language in characterizing the narrow-mindedness of the 
other colonial legislators ; but in speaking of Maryland he is 
generously enthusiastic. Lord Baltimore he accounts, with 
Bancroft, a man who " deserves to be ranked among the most 
wise and benevolent lawgivers of all ages." And very justly he 
holds up to the world's scorn those Virginia Puritans who fled 
for asylum to the Catholic colony, but afterwards, when they 
acquired the power, revoked its ancient tolerance and hounded 
the religion whose adherents had given them a peaceful habita- 
tion. It is on the whole a story that we cannot know too 
well, and Mr. Cobb deserves gratitude for the manner in which 
he tells it. 

2. Three books that deserve attention are those of the Abbe 
Lejeune upon Holy Communion.* The author has made large 
use of the French translation of Father Dalgairns' book, a work 
favorably known to our readers, we trust, as one of the most 
admirable spiritual treatises obtainable. Beginning with a his- 
torical sketch of the variations in the practice of frequent Com- 
munion, Father Lejeune's first book goes on to expose the 
mind of the Church with regard to this matter, and to warn 
against the two-fold danger of laxity and rigorism. His second 
volume gives hints and instructions as to the employment of the 
moments immediately preceding and following reception of the 

* La Pratique de la Ste. Communion ; Avant et apres La Communion ; and La Confession et 
La Communion des Enfantsetdes Jeunes Gens. Par M. l'Abb Lejeune. Paris: P. Lethielleux, 



676 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug., 

Blessed Sacrament.' Both books contain precious pages for the 
devout reader, and will help to form intelligent beliefs, to beget 
profitable practice, and to excite deep fervor with regard to our 
Blessed Saviour in the Holy Eucharist. The third volume, in 
the same spirit of combined wisdom and fervor, imparts sound 
teaching as to the practice of frequenting the Sacraments on the 
part of children. All three books are well worthy of perusal. 

3. The object of Mr. Einstein's volume * is to show the 
influence of the humanistic revival in Italy on English literature 
from the beginning of the fifteenth century till the death of Queen 
Elizabeth. He has given us an interesting and valuable con- 
tribution, and is particularly original in his detailed manner of 
treatment, showing us the growth and development of this in- 
fluence in the university, at court, through travellers, in popular 
opinion, and in writers of note. The study begins with noting 
the initial work of Duke Humphrey of Gloucester in persuading 
some of the Oxonians to devote part of their attention to the 
classics. To the Benedictine monastery at Canterbury, England 
is indebted for the first facilities of studying Greek. With such 
scholars as William Grocyn, Thomas Linacre (the famous 
physician), and Thomas Latimer modern English learning began. 
The first two of these lectured to such pupils as Erasmus, Colet, 
and Blessed Thomas More. At the end of the fifteenth century 
the new learning was well established. Mr. Einstein devotes 
much space to Blessed Thomas More, who formed the link be- 
tween court and university, and by his share of royal favor be- 
came the strong defender of the new studies. Through the 
efforts of Bishop Fisher the same learning spread to Cambridge. 
After that, says the author, Englishmen were well able to take 
care of themselves. The general knowledge of Italian through- 
out England, the effect of the new movement on the education 
of women, and the 4< Italian Danger " are all discussed. The 
decay of the Italian influence was due, writes the author, to its 
great success. People in time became disgusted and exasperated 
with it. The growing feeling of nationality was another cause, 
and most potent of all was the religious, or rather irreligious, 
break with Rome. Chapters on the Italian influence in Politics 
and in English Poetry are added, but space forbids us to 
enumerate the conclusions. The work is done in a scholarly 

t The Itahan Renaissance in England. Studies. By Lewis Einstein. New York : The 
Columbia University Press ; The Macmillan Company. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 677 

f 

and careful manner. With some of Mr. Einstein's statements we 
would disagree, e.g., " Chaucer's writings were free from theo- 
logical purpose." What of the Parson's Tale ? Mr. Einstein has 
given us material for a much more extensive history than he 
has written, and consequently has suggested much. The secret of 
the origin and spread of this Italian influence is, of course, the 
unity of faith that made all Europe one with the head at 
Rome. And we must not forget the bearing of that fact on 
the educational history of the civilized world. Mr. Einstein has 
this to say on the question : " The patronage of learning which 
has always been one of the proudest boasts of the Catholic 
Church existed especially in the Renaissance." 

4 Through the pages of this life of Pere Pernet,* offered 
to English readers by Lady Herbert, we trust that the merits 
and the work of that noble priest will become widely known in 
this country. One of the founders of the Augustinians of the 
Assumption, concerning whom recent political agitations in France 
have caused so much discussion, Pere Pernet devoted himself 
exclusively to the poor and their interests. The works and 
workers of charity organized by him will keep him in undying 
remembrance. In 1872 he organized the Little Sisters of the 
Assumption, " whose mission is to nurse and serve the sick poor 
in their own homes without recompense of any kind." In 1876 
he organized the Lady Servants of the Poor, " an association of 
ladies living in the world and working in concert with the Little- 
Sisters." In 1 88 1 he instituted the Brothers of Our Lady of 
the Assumption, a body of laymen devoted to the same work. 
Thus, as the author says, " he succeeded in grouping as it were 
in one all the strongest forces of Christian 'society." 

The reading of this biography will convince one that Pere 
Pernet was a great soul, raised up by God to do a great work. 
His programme was : " God first ; then our neighbor, and then 
ourselves, if there be anything left." The utter unselfishness, his 
generous love and purity of soul, expressed themselves in his 
words, his tears, his smile, in all his works. " Everything about 
him," writes a lawyer, "invited one to love and serve God.'' 

A large part of this volume is occupied with the life of Mere 
Marie de Jesus, foundress of the Little Sisters, no less remarka- 
ble a person than Pere Pernet himself. 



* Pere Pernet ; with a Preface by Mgr. De Cabrieres. Translated from the French by Lady 
Herbert. London : Art and Book Company. 



678 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug., 

Much praise and heartfelt thanks are due to Lady Herbert 
for her excellent work. 

5. Mr. Harding has given us in his volume entitled The 
Gate of the Kiss* a tale of the times of Hezekiah or, as our 
Vulgate reads, Ezechias the King of Juda. It tells of the 
court life, the common customs of the Jews and the Assyrians, 
their luxuries and their excesses. The story, in the telling of 
which Mr. Harding draws freely upon his imagination, is full 
of life, battle, and intrigue, and most tragic in its ending. The 
reader will never find his interest lagging. The hero, deceived 
cruelly by the woman he loves, kills her at last after a long, 
weary search. The woman who loves him accompanies him in 
that search, like a slave, yet never succeeds in gaining his love, 
except perhaps in the last (and the first) kiss, where there is 
something of sympathy if not of affection. That kiss is the 
-death of both, for she held a globule of poison between her 
lips, which she crushed as the hero's lips met hers. Both heads, 
lips to lips, are placed upon the north-west gate of Niniveh, 
the " Gate of the Kiss ! " 

6. Some volumes f come to us with the imprimatur of the 
Cardinal-Archbishop of Paris. They are of particular value at 
the present time because of a widespread tendency to divorce 
moral from dogma, or to minimize or ridicule the value of the 
latter. Yet we know that morality has its basis, and its only 
possible basis, in dogmatic truth; that the practical life of the 
Christian has its inspiration and its support in the revealed 
teachings of Jesus Christ. On the other hand, the mere knowl- 
edge or study of doctrine, intellectualism, isolated from prayer 
and devotion, is cold and dead. It is in the combination of 
the two that mind and will, the entire man, are perfected. 
In an interesting preface Father Suave points out this truth 
-and proceeds in a practical way to illustrate. Taking the dif- 
ferent dogmas of the faith, he develops them, shows their value 
in the moral life, the elevating and inspiring truths which they 
teach, and how those truths should be the mainsprings of 
.action. In his expositions there is a great fund of references, 

* The Gate of the Kiss. By John W. Harding. Boston : Lothrop Publishing Company. 

\LAnge et L'Homme Intimes. Tom. V. L'Homme Intime. Tom. VI. VII. VIII. Etats 

Mystiques. .By Charles Sauve", S.S. Paris: Librairie Vic et Amat. Mysteres Chretiens. 

Par Mgr. Bonomelli. Traduction de M. 1'Abbd Ch.-Armand Begin. Tom. I. Paris: 
Librairie Vic et Amat. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 679 

and a wealth of quotations from the noted theologians and 
ascetical writers of the church. In the volume on the Angels, 
doctrines and practical lessons on their creation, their trial, their 
reward, and their office, are presented. Following are chapters 
on the value of grace, the hidden life between God and man, 
and the glories of the supernatural. 

The succeeding volumes embrace considerations on man as 
the temple of God because of the indwelling Trinity ; as the 
child of God because of the Sonship of Christ ; as the friend of 
God because of His grace ; as the spouse of God because of 
His charity. 

As an appendix to these last volumes is added Etats 
Mystiques. It opens with a discussion of the different states of 
souls upon this earth ; of the malice and effects of sin. The 
greater part of the book, however, is concerned with the prog- 
ress of the soul on its road to perfection. 

We recommend these volumes very highly, particularly to 
those whose duty it is to preach the word of God either to 
the religious or to the laity. They are immensely profitable 
and will give many a valuable suggestion to the careful reader. 

We gladly add a notice here of a somewhat similar volume, 
Mysteres Chretiens of Mgr. Bonomelli, translated by M. 1'Abbe 
Ch.-Armand Begin. The introduction is by Father Ch. Sauve, 
S.S. Mgr. Bonomelli is one of the foremost leaders of the 
Italian hierarchy. The present prime minister is his close 
friend. Independent, outspoken, and zealous, he is at the same 
time most loyal to the Holy See. Lately he has issued im- 
portant instructions to his clergy on the labor question. 

The present translation is a thoughtful work containing 
practical expositions of the doctrine of the Incarnation, and ojf 
the mystery of the Circumcision. The author considers, under 
the title of the Epiphany, three ages of the church's history- 
of persecution, of oppression, of scorn. He then discourses on 
many questions pertaining to the present state of our religion 
and the world's attitude towards it. While Father Sauve's 
volumes would rather separate the soul from the world, that it 
may unite itself completely with God, Mgr. Bonomelli's work 
sees it surrounded by the snares and the temptations of men 
and would enable it to fortify itself against them, that it may 
win the victory of faith. 
VOL. LXXV. 44 



68o TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug., 

7. No one is ignorant of the absolutely amazing popularity 
attained by the Imitation of Christ ; yet most people do not 
begin to realize the amount of literary interest and activity 
aroused by this little book. Before the fifteenth century closed 
the Bible had been printed twenty times; but the Imitation, be 
it remarked, had gone through eighty editions. A half century 
ago an energetic student undertook to count the editions that had 
appeared, the world over, since the year 1470 A.D. He discovered 
traces of some six thousand editions. Almost every known lan- 
guage has its version. Sixty different translations have been made 
in French, and numberless ones in English both by Catholic 
and Protestant writers. It seems to be a rather daring venture, 
therefore, to undertake a new version. 

This, however, is what has been attempted recently, with 
distinguished success, by Professor Bigg, of Oxford, his trans- 
lation, accompanied by a good-sized introduction, appearing 
among the very admirably selected volumes of Messrs. Methuen 
& Co.'s " Library of Devotion." * The new book is a welcome 
addition to the army that has preceded it, for it possesses some 
excellent points in the way of arrangement, and has been finely 
Englished. One detail that pleases and interests the reader is 
the preservation of the unique system of punctuation used by 
the author of The Imitation. 

The introduction to the volume will acquaint the reader with 
certain helpful facts regarding the original book and the present 
editor's method of work. Dr. Bigg seems to have been very 
wise in his settlement of the various questions that confront 
those engaging in a task like his, questions of fidelity, order, 
phrasing, punctuation, etc. He departs from the " bad custom," 
traditional in England, of omitting passages and altering ex- 
pressions for controversial reasons. He is right in touching only 
very lightly on the endless authorship-debate, but he is rash 
and not to be taken too seriously when he professes to settle 
the question in a way that is "quite conclusive." When he 
brings up the matter of the contemplative vocation he makes a 
sincere effort to defend it, but his attempt is rather disappoint- 
ing. He shows that the monastic houses were really homes of 
shining virtue and centres of most useful activity. But he 
fails to touch upon just that point which is the real knot of the 

* The Imitation of Christ: called also the Ecclesiastical Music. By C. Bigg, D.D 
London : Methuen & Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 68 1 

dispute and on which Thojnas a Kempis is so emphatically 
Catholic in his opinion, namely, the validity of a state in which 
individuals devote themselves to a life of exclusive communion 
with God and contribute absolutely nothing to the visible im- 
provement of society. Such a vocation, as is evident, can be 
defended only upon grounds of faith, and on the condition that 
the church's ideas of the mystical life are true. One other 
point : Is it not at least misleading for the editor to write : 
" He (A Kempis) speaks without a shadow of misgiving of the 
adoration of saints " ? Etymologically the use of the word 
" adoration ' may be justified, but it is not correct if interpreted 
in the light of common usage, whether Catholic or Protestant. 

8. Mr. Kidd's last book * is one of the most fascinating, 
and at the same time one of the most profound essays that 
have ever been written on the philosophy of history. In the 
light of one vast principle the author reads the history of all 
ages past, estimates the place of the present, and ventures a 
prophecy of the future. This principle he takes from an inter- 
pretation given to the evolutionary theory of Natural Selection, 
by August Weismann. As Darwin left that theory it declared 
that the conditions regulating the life of the individual in the 
great vital conflict, all were in the present, all stood confront- 
ing the individual himself; for Nature has set no standard and 
laid down no requirements beyond what each day and hour 
called for from each particular organism. In Weismann's 
grander and more religious view, the individual's life and 
activity depend on influences far transcending these confined 
and local circumstances. Far in the future has been fixed an 
ideal of perfection, and nature deals with the individual life, 
either to aid or to destroy it, according as it is or is not fitted 
to that ideal. She acts in view of a distant goal which is the 
good of the species, not for a present end which is the advan- 
tage of the individual. That is to say, Nature to call it 
Providence would be no straining of words has projected into 
the future a race-test, a species-standard, to which the indi- 
vidual must conform or be incapacitated, and sooner or later 
destroyed. This is the mighty principle of " projected effi- 
ciency," which Mr. Kidd applies to human society, and in the 
light of which he judges the history of mankind. A conse- 

* Principles of Western Civilization. By Benjamin Kidd. New York: The Macmillau 
Company. 



682 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug., 

quence of this theory is that the present must never set itself 
up as the adequate objective of human faculties, since the basic 
condition of progress is that this adequate objective is an ideal 
for ever in front of the race, for ever projected into the future. 
One unfortunate application of the 'principle Mr. Kidd makes in 
relation to the Catholic Church. She claims to be the objective 
fulness of all the revelation that God will ever vouchsafe to 
man. Therefore, declares Mr. Kidd, the Catholic Church con- 
fines to the present the content of human consciousness. She 
does not represent the race as growing always toward an inex- 
haustible ideal of revealed truth, but she offers to men now 
at hand the perfection and completion of revealed truth. .Con- 
sequently, in his view, the church lacks the vital element in 
human progress namely, a standard of efficiency, a race- ideal, 
projected into the future, and therefore she is a relic fixed and 
fastened in a past stadium of human progress. Mr. Kidd's 
charge could not be answered if, indeed, Catholicism's claims 
were what he conceives them to be. And, indeed, there is a 
great deal to be learned from what he has said. He indicates 
the grave danger that lies in the attempts which are made by 
Catholics, so distressingly often, to cast contempt upon the 
scientific progress of the modern world, and to apotheosize in- 
tellectual stagnation by a fanatical devotion, a mental serfdom 
to the middle ages. 

A. 

But in two respects Mr. Kidd seems to us seriously at fault. 
In the first place, he frankly denies the existence of any present 
objective truth. We must conceive truth, he says, " as being 
capable of being correctly presented in the human process in 
history, only as we see it presented in all forms of developing 
life ; namely, as the net resultant of forces which are in them- 
selves apparently opposed and conflicting' (p. 317). And, in 
the second place, he fails to see the truth involved in the 
Catholic idea of development; the truth, that is to say, that, 
given a fixed deposit of revelation in any age, it is possible for 
later ages to grow into a wider and profounder understanding 
of the range, applicability, and practical efficiency of the con- 
tents of that deposit. Just as the human body, while always 
of the same person, grows from infancy to manhood, so, 
says St. Vincent of Lerins, " Christiana religionis dogma sequa- 
iur has decet profectuum leges, ut annis scilicet consolidetur, 
dilatetur tempore, sublimetur cetate, incorruptum tamen, illiba- 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 683 

tumque pennaneat." Instead, therefore, of Mr. Kidd's principle 
of projected efficiency destroying the church, the church herself 
is the very mother of this principle, and in permitting free ex- 
ercise to human reason under the guidance of her infallible 
direction, she applies it in the one, sole, practical and philo- 
sophical manner. The principle is radically just and thorough, 
but Mr. Kidd has struggled with the understanding of it largely 
in vain, because of his philosophical error in denying objective 
truth. In projecting truth into the future, he has injected error 
into the present. How much more sound it would be to leave 
truth with the present, and to project into the future the full 
comprehension of it as the ideal toward which we move. This 
would give us a providential guidance both of the race and of 
the individual, and not of the race alone ; and if we are to 
admit any kind of Providence, it should be thus adequate and 
all-embracing. 

9 Messrs. Tennant & Ward in publishing Montgomery 
Carmichael's translation of The Lady Poverty * have laid under 
a deep debt of gratitude every one that loves what is holy in 
literature, and every one that can appreciate what is beautiful in 
book- making. The Lady Poverty is an allegory written soon 
after the death of St. Francis of Assisi by one of his devoted 
disciples, whose name we shall never know. In it the holy 
Founder is represented as holding converse with Poverty, his 
favorite among all the virtues. The theme is a charming one, 
and the dear old monk who handled it has made the treatment 
of it a masterpiece. Simple, reverent, and scriptural in form 
and spirit, the little classic recalls nothing so readily as the 
Imitation. We urge our readers to give themselves the joy and 
do themselves [the good of reading it. It is a breath of the 
middle-age; a benediction from an ancient cloister; a remi- 
niscence of a great follower of Christ. And as to appearance, 
the book is a great credit to its publishers. 

10. We recommend Father Van der Hagen's book f as excel- 
lent to put in the hands of non-Catholics who are at all interested 
in looking for the true church. It is written in a kindly manner 

"* The Lady Poverty: A Thirteenth Century Allegory. Translated and edited by Mont- 
gomery Carmichael. New York : Tennant & Ward. 

t Where is the Church of Christ 1 ? By M. Van der Hagen, S.J. Translated from the Dutch 
by Rev. Alphonsus Canon Van de Rydt, St. Austin's Society. Bruges, Belgium : Desclee, 
De Brouwer et Soc. 



684 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug., 

and is quite remarkable for its simplicity. It is at the same time 
complete, treating of the marks of the church and the principal 
points of difference between Catholics and Protestants. 



"Find the Church"* is likewise a convincing little pamphlet. 
The first part gives the historical argument showing the recent 
origin of all non- Catholic sects, and the second demonstrates 
the insufficiency of Scripture alone and the necessity of 'author- 
ity for determining Christ's true doctrine. 



11 Psychologist, philanthropist, and religious soul, all should 
be interested in these four hundred pages of Maurice de la Lize- 
ranne.f The book begins with a psychological study, an attempt 
to describe something of the inner life of persons afflicted with 
blindness, their impressions of external nature, of fellow-creatures, 
of family relationship, of love. The second part of the volume 
is devoted to a history and description of the Community of 
Blind Sisters founded in Paris by Mere Bergunion a half cen- 
tury ago. The constitutions, the rules, the daily employments, 
the rooms, are described with most charming minuteness one 
gets a good picture of this community where, for every two 
nuns possessed of sight, a blind girl is admitted to begin her 
novitiate. 

12 It is to be hoped that those of our readers who are in- 
terested in the cause of education will find an opportunity to 
become familiar with M. Turmann's recent volumes, one of 
which | has been crowned by the Academy, and has gone into 
a third enlarged edition. As the name indicates, this book deals 
with the education that follows school training, and suggests 
manifold means whereby Catholics may emulate and surpass the 
earnestness of secular educators. A sketch of the history of the 
"After School" movement, which, taking the school as a centre, 
aimed at grouping around it, out of the past and present pupils, 
a body of citizens animated with a strong sense of solidarity. 
The last few years have seen this movement take on a well- 
developed organization; those who seek to be made acquainted 
with its details and significance should read M. Turmann's 
pages. 

"Find the Church. By William Poland, S.J. St. Louis, Mo. : B. Herder. 

t Les Sceurs Aveugles. Par Maurice de la Lizeranne. Paris : Lecoffre. 

\ Au Sortir de I' .cole : Les Patronages. Par Max Turmann. Paris: Lecoffre. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 685 

13. In calling his latest book The Path to Rome* Mr. 
Hilaire Belloc plays a little trick upon the reading public which 
prepares one in a slight measure for the surprises which the 
book holds for its readers. This young author, whose Robes- 
pierre has become a very much discussed book among recent 
publications, belongs to a class of recent converts from the 
Church of England who are keeping things agitated or "lively* 
across the ocean in church circles. Therefore, in coming across a 
book entitled The Path to Rome, one expects the usual story of an 
English convert's journeying over the thorny pathway that leads 
from the Established Church back to Rome and to the arms of 
Mother Church. The book, however, is a very amusing ac- 
count of a pilgrimage which the author made to Rome from 
the town in Lorraine where he was once in garrison in the 
good old-fashioned way : undertaken partly in the spirit of ad- 
venture and partly as an act of Catholic devotion and in a spirit 
of reparation and thanksgiving. 

The style in which the book is written is provokingly inter- 
esting; for while one feels that the author has incurred literary 
censure for adopting a form of expression and construction in 
his sentences which is fantastic and wholly unconventional, still 
the wit and humor which flash through many of his sayings, 
and the shades of philosophic thought which every now and 
then recall the reader's mind to deep reflection, excuse in his 
style much which would otherwise be put down against him as 
mere affectation and to a trivial desire to pose as a philosopher 
travelling about incognito. 

Many of the scenes he describes in his Itinerary from his 
starting point at " Toul, ... by the road that goes up 
alongside the Moselle, because the valley of the Moselle runs 
straight to Rome," have a picturesque novelty that one rarely 
finds in books of travel nowadays, when all the world does its 
own travelling and prefers to get its own impressions as it goe. c . 
Like all good pilgrims, this traveller tries to have morning Mass 
open every day's journey, and in relating how he managed or 
missed this part of his programme he both amuses and in- 
structs. The following reflections are a fair example of the 
manner in which he has played pilgrim and philosopher at the 
same time : " Of all the things that I have read about St. Louis 

* The Path to Rome. By Hilaire Belloc. New York and London : Longmans, Green 
& Co. 



686 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug., 

which make me wish I had known him to speak to, nothing 
seems to me more delightful than his manner of getting Mass 
daily whenever he marched down south, but why this should be 
so delightful I cannot tell. Of course there is a grace and in- 
fluence belonging to such a custom, but it is not of that I am 
speaking ; but of the pleasing sensation of order and accomplish- 
ment which attaches to a day one has opened by Mass ; a 
purely temporal, and for all I know what the monks back at 
the iron-works would have called a carnal feeling ; but a source 
of continual comfort to me." This is a very pleasing reflection 
to those who practise this pious custom, and yet feel that they 
are not altogether warranted in claiming a motive of pure re- 
ligious sentiment for it, and the analysis of this " comfort ' he 
feels in hearing morning Mass he very logically sets forth in 
four different reasons ; at too great length, however, for quota- 
tion. 

The unconventionality of not only his literary style but of 
his mode of thinking and reasoning is perhaps best illustrated 
from the book by a sentence with which he closes a lengthy 
reflection on " the Faith " : in which reflection is detected that 
note of regret one sometimes hears from the English convert at 
having to retrace so much of his way in order to arrive at 
the portals of the church : " That attitude of difficulty and 
combat which for us others ' (meaning those not born Catho- 
lics) 'is always associated with the Faith' chafes and sad- 
dens his spirit at moments ; he speculates and ponders upon 
its meaning. " What is it, do you think, that causes the con- 
flict ? ' he asks, and then tries to reason it out on rational 
grounds, but gives it up after a weak argument or two, saying : 
" I wijl not attempt to explain it, for I have not the power ; 



only I know that we who return suffer hard things, for there 
grows a gulf between us and many companions. We are per- 
petually thrust into minorities, and the world almost begins to 
talk a strange language ; we are troubled by the human ma- 
chinery of a perfect and superhuman revelation ; we are over- 
anxious for its safety, alarmed and in danger of violent deci- 
sions; and this is hard: that the Faith begins to make one 
abandon the old way of judging ... is hard, when a man 
has loved common views and is happy only with his fellows. 
The Catholic Church will have no philosophies," he 
continues while this mood of discontent is upon him ; " she will 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 687 

permit no comforts ; the cry of the martyrs is in her far voice ; 
her eyes, that see beyond the world, present us heaven and 
hell to the confusion of our human reconciliations, our happy 
blending of good and evil things." Then he suddenly becomes 
enamored of this mighty mother, and her sway over mortal 
man, and he exclaims: "By the Lord! I begin to think this 
intimate religion as tragic as a great love. . . . Yes, cer- 
tainly," he argues out, " religion is as tragic as a great love, 
and drags us out into the void away from our dear homes." 
Then he abruptly ends this erratic train of thought with the 
incongruous reflection : " It is a good thing to have loved one 
woman from a child, and it is a good thing not to have to re- 
turn to the Faith." 

14. A very readable book* upon Fenelon's method of di- 
recting souls has been prepared as a doctorate thesis by the 
Abbe Cagnac. After an introductory chapter devoted to the 
idea of direction, comes an historical sketch of direction as 
understood and practised in the seventeenth century. The de- 
tailed study of Fenelon's dealings with souls of various types 
follows, and then comes a comparison of Bossuet and Fenelon. 
The author shows that he has conscientiously searched through 
the literature of his subject, and that he has taken especial 
pains to familiarize himself with every line Fenelon has left on 
the matter in hand. The book is nicely divided and finely 
written ; hence the reader is helped and entertained while 
perusing it. The author speaks with a touch of bluntness 
in a number of places, sometimes a little hastily perhaps, 
but on the whole not unprofitably. He is not afraid to give 
his real opinion as to Bossuet's capacity to sit in judgment 
upon Fenelon in re mystica ; neither does he hesitate to praise 
the vanquished and criticise the mighty in other theological 
disputes. His sincerity is commendable ; occasionally, however, 
his positions might profit by a little fuller documentation. 

15. The Catholic Church and Secret Societies f is a book 
which may be welcomed by the clergy of the United States. 
The first part is devoted to a narration of the obnoxious 
features of the various secret societies condemned by the 

* Fenelon, Directeur de Conscience. Par 1'Abbd Mo'ise Cagnac. Paris: Ch. Poussielgue. 

t The Catholic Church and Secret Societies. By Rev. Peter Rosen (Hollandale, Wiscon- 
sin). Houtkamp & Cannon. 



688 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug., 

church, and the second to a statement of the Catholic position 
and legislation in their regard. Father Rosen states the reason 
for the church's hostility, in a nutshell, as follows (p. 8) : " The 
disappearance of the spirit of Christianity from the great cur- 
rents of our national life may be traced to secret societies. 
Their underlying principle is to transfer religion from a super- 
natural to a natural basis, from a theological to a human creed, 
to extinguish the Divine Providence in the government of the 
human race, and to govern man by the principles of humani- 
tarianism, materialism, and naturalism." 

16. The various lights of Mr. Major's black magic and the 
fumes of his mystic cauldron rather distracted and bewildered 
him while writing Dorothy Vernon* The story is exaggerated 
and highly improbable. Placed in the times of Queen Eliza- 
beth, it is unlikely that even in those days any such girl as 
Dorothy ever lived. If she did she was repulsive and not 
lovable, at least to the normal man. As Mr. Major pictures 
her she is little short of a brazen " hussy," jealous and intense- 
ly selfish. She is not to be blamed for her faults ; no, she has 
not free will. Hot-tempered and disobedient, she even bids her 
father to cut her open, which of course he refuses to do. At 
length, after various thrilling situations, the lover bears her 
away, and the reader is glad, but sorry also for the man who 
has to live with such a woman. 

A gentle, womanly character, Madge, comes now and again 
like a ray of fair sunlight to clear the cloud-ladened atmos- 
phere. The names of many historical personages appear in the 
book, but there is very little history. Mr. Major would value 
but slightly the opinion of one who took his historical estimates 
as serious. The book was too evidently written with a view to 
dramatization. Some of its scenes would be quite sensational 
on the stage. 

An attractive thing about the volume are the illustrations 
by Howard Christy. 

17. The scenes of this novel f are placed in Egypt, about 
Cairo and Shepherd's Hotel, so familiar to many American tour- 
ists. The author gives us a problem novel on the matter of 

* Dorothy Vernon of Haddon Hall. By Charles Major. New York: The Macmillan 
Company. 

t The God of Things. By Florence B. Whitehouse. Boston : Little, Brown Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 689 

divorce. Her hero is somewhat of an indefinite and unsatisfac- 
tory character. He is an extreme fatalist and remains uncon- 
verted to the end. The heroine is a Catholic girl of staunch 
character, tender and devoted. There is an evident incongruity 
in two such creatures uniting in the harmony of love. How- 
ever, the spirit of the hero does not rule the book. It is an 
argument for the Catholic teaching on the sacrament of matri- 
mony. The girl falls in love with the hero. But she finds 
that he is already married, though he has not moral courage 
enough to tell her that. She learns the truth, and refuses to 
marry him. The wife, in order to free him, commits suicide. 
Knowing the reason of her death he marries the heroine ; but 
could his life be happy with the consciousness of the price of 
his freedom ? The purpose of the novel is very praiseworthy, 
but the solution of the difficulty is not a pleasant one. The 
author is to be congratulated on her defence of the Catholic 
doctrine. She has given us a readable and attractive book. 

18,- -But few books published in the last years will have so 
great an educative effect on priests and cultured laymen as this 
noteworthy volume, La Question Biblique* The Holy Scripture, 
as is well known, has become the rock against which every non- 
Catholic denomination is suffering shipwreck. While Catholics 
ever have an unfailing guide when the circumstances demand it, 
they may also investigate and study and advance in Biblical 
science. Many who have not sufficient knowledge to realize the 
importance of debated questions will sneer at all higher criticism 
and raise the ignorant cry of danger at the first publication of 
any advanced views. Better for them and for the church if they 
would keep silent. Higher criticism has its proper place, and 
many of its conclusions are almost irrefutably established, and 
upheld by our ablest Catholic scholars, such as Loisy, Lagrange, 
Clarke, Gigot, and Baron von Aiigel. Their views are naturally 
questioned by the conservative spirits in the church. Hence the 
Bible-question as we have it among ourselves and as it is stated 
by M. Houtin. His narrative is mainly that of an impartial re- 
porter, but it is clear that he supports the more advanced views. 
His style is entertaining, and his treatment is often enhanced 
with an almost dramatic arrangement of details. We ought to 
know the state of the question, and have something more than 

* La Question Biblique chez les Catholiques de France au XIXe Siecle. Par Albert Houtin. 
Paris : Alphonse Picard et Fils. 



690 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug., 

a supply of shouting with which to confute the views with which 
we do not agree. The reader of this book will be put directly 
in touch with the minds of those biblical scholars arid with 
the grave problems they discuss. Let us realize the importance 
of the question and respect those scholars who are trying to 
prove that the Catholic Church not only has been but actually 
is the champion of learning among men. We hope that our 
English Catholic literature will soon be enriched by a transla- 
tion of M. Houtin's volume. 

19. The psychology of public speaking, the philosophy of 
that art, and its practice are very concisely explained in the 
recently published book * of Mr. J. Berg Esenwein. This volume 
is the fruit of fifteen years' experience, in an academy of rank. 
It well merits study by all desirous of becoming acceptable 
public speakers. The author's chapters on " Originality," on the 
" Method of Acquiring an Oratorical Vocabulary," and " How 
to Face an Audience," because of their many practical and 
timely suggestions, are well calculated to supplement and to 
perfect what nature and what other studies have given to the 
oratorical novice. The public speaker of our day, to be effective, 
must have the gifts of originality and naturalness. The study 
of the present volume will aid in the growth and preservation 
of both. 

20 The story of The Prince Incognito^ opens in France 
during the days of persecution after the recall of the Edict of 
Nantes. The author very fairly states that the persecution was 
purely political, but is not quite so fair in some of the construc- 
tions which her heroine puts upon Catholic doctrines. The hero 
is a Duke of Modena, an adventurer and an infidel. He mar- 
ries the girl, who is far below him in station. Both escape to 
the Isle of Martinique, where the duke abandons her. After- 
wards in Spain she saves him from imprisonment, but never 
lives with him again, and dies shortly after during a sea voy- 
age to England. The volume is interesting, but it does not teem 
with enthusiasm and life. It is of peculiar attraction just now 
because it tells of the scenery and the people of unhappy Mar- 
tinique. 

* How to Attract and Hold an Audience. By J. Berg Esenwein. New York: Hinds & 
Noble. 

t The Prince Incognito. By Elizabeth Wormeley Latimer. Chicago : A. C. McClurg 
& Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 691 

21. Mr. Josaphare is a young writer. His volume * gives 
much promise. His themes are not commonplace ; his verse is 
dignified, and his imagination fruitful. But in his ambition he 
at times o'erleaps himself, growing vague and meaningless. 
Simplicity alone has the charm of power, such as is evidenced in 
the author's line : " Art is the countenance of a lovely mind." 

22. Our sincere hope is that this volume of' gems from 
the writings of George Henry Miles f will make George Miles and 
his work known as they should be known to the American 
people. His poems are of exceptional power and beauty. 
Their merits were described at length in THE CATHOLIC 
WORLD of October, 1901. 

23 The book in hand \ is a volume of reminiscences, 
reveries, tales, ballads, and sacred poems. They will add much 
to the author's established reputation. The author writes his 
war-verses from experience, and their lines are marked again 
and again with martial ring and stirring power. His sacred 
poems, quite imaginative, are elevated and reverent in spirit. 
The omission of the light, humorous sketches would not have 
lessened the value of the volume. 

24. The late Canon Bagshawe was indefatigable in his 
apostolate of the spoken and written word. He was the author 
of many books explaining Christian doctrine, and the last of 
them, entitled The Treasure of the Church, was written just 
before his death. The Treasure of the Church is the Holy 
Eucharist. The author considers that Sacrament as the one 
great central mystery of the Catholic Church, bringing Christ 
unto us in his real presence, and giving us the Sacrifice of the 
Mass and the nourishment of our souls. Chapters on Penance, 
the necessary accompaniment in many cases of the Holy 
Eucharist, follow at the end. The volume is a useful one for 
priests ; admirably suited for the Catholic laity, and, because 
of its instructive, devotional, and apologetic character, well 
adapted to those without who are honestly searching for the 
truth. 

* Turquoise and Iron. By Lionel Josaphare. San Francisco: A. M. Robertson. 

t Gems from George Henry Miles. Annotated and edited by the Author of the Pillar and 
Ground of the Truth. Chicago: J. S. Hyland & Co. 

\Poems : Medley and Palestina. By J. W. De Forest. New -Haven: The Tuttle, More- 
house and Taylor Company. 

. The Treasure of the Church ; or, The Sacraments of Daily Life. By the Very Rev. J. B. 
Bagshawe, D.D. New York: Benziger Brothers. 



692 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug., 

25. Father Leslie wrote this guide to Westminster Abbey * at 
the request of his fellow-religious Father John 'Morris, who died 
suddenly, preaching from his pulpit. It is written expressly for 
those who would know the Catholic history and the Catholic tombs 
of Westminster, and particularly suited for Catholic visitors to that 
historic Abbey. The little book contains much of legend and of 
history, and contains many interesting pictures and faithful 
drawings. 



26, Professor Smith's latest study in politics! is a by- 
stander's view of the question of Commonwealth or Empire, 
which, as he says, confronts the American people. America, he 
continues, is at the parting of the ways. The influences draw- 
ing her from her traditional course are plutocracy, militarism, 
and imperialism. With Professor Smith the traditional course is 
the only safe one for America. These three great evils are 
blinding her with the lust for power, seducing her with the 
empty dream of world conquest, and, while apparently extend- 
ing her commercial strength and interest abroad, weakening her 
vital powers of continued life at home. The discussion is his- 
torical, and the endeavor is made to draw a lesson from the 
experience of the British Empire. Prophecies are easily made. 
We are dealing freely in them nowadays, and perhaps some of 
Professor Smith's will not be verified ; but it is well for us, 
who are oftentimes headstrong, to listen and ponder over the 
admonitions of one who has no special cause to plead, for as a 
people we are surely pursuing a course of which our forefathers 
never dreamt. 

27. Father Raycroft has done a creditable service to Catho- 
lic sermon literature in publishing his volume of discourses.^ 
We may assure him, against the questioning verdict of his own 
humility, that there is much of worth in them. Evidently they are 
the fruit of serious thought, long experience, and practised insight 
into the common needs of the people. The sermons are some- 
what after the manner of meditations on the Passion. Then 
follow discourses on the Our Father and Hail Mary, and on 

*A Catholic Guide to Westminster Abbey. By Eric William Leslie, S.J. New York: 
Benziger Brothers. 

\Common-wealth or Empire. By Goldwin Smith, D.C.L. New York: The Macmillan 
Company. 

\Sermons on the Stations of the Cross, the Our Father, Hail Mary, etc. By Rev. B. J. 
Raycroft, A.M. New York: Fr. Pustet & Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 693 

most practical every-day questions, such as education, divorce, 
gambling, etc. All are marked by a clear, simple style, by 
power, and, above all else, by originality. We wish the volume 
a wide circulation. But one thing surprised our eyes and dis- 
tracted our souls in reading it. That was the rather frequent 
quoting from secular poets not renowned for their spirituality. 
Holy Writ has ample passages sufficiently striking and beautiful. 



A VICIOUS NOVEL.* 

The Catholic, without any author's name but presumably by 
Richard Bagot whose two other and similar works are ex- 
ploited on the title-page is a book wholly useless except as an 
opportunity for a bright satirist to vent his spleen on current 
religious thought in England. 

It is misnamed, for there is not a normal Catholic in it, but 
all who stalk through its pages under that name are perverts 
from the true type of every-day experience. 

Lady Eva Fitzgower, of noble birth, " a proud English- 
woman," as the author says, is left an orphan and is attracted 
to the Catholic Church by its gorgeous ceremonials. She strolls 
into a fashionable parish church, St. Peter's, London, presided 
over by Monsignor Vancelour, a priest of noble birth and 
handsome person, just as the sun is setting and the rich notes 
of a new organ are filling the perfumed air with melody. 
She follows the sensuous impressions of that hour until, after 
several social disappointments overtake her, she becomes a 
Catholic. Her beauty and zeal make her a marked convert. 
Her disposition to be a boss, however, leads her into many 
difficulties. Old friends forsake her, doors usually open wide to 
her aristocratic person are closed on account of her success in 
winning weak-minded members of various families over to Rome. 
To be shunned in high life where she was once popular was 
hard enough, but more bitter to her was the cold treatment she 
received from the Catholic families of St. Peter's exclusive set. 
Her zeal was too strenuous for them to approve, and they held 
aloof from her and criticised her. She decides to see Mon- 
signor Vancelour once again, upbraid him for the treachery of 
Catholics to their faith, and then retire to a convent. 

* The Catholic. New York : John Lane. 



694 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug. 

Meanwhile her zeal at St. Peter's has caused a new set of 
enemies to accuse her of over-fondness for Monsignor Vancelour 
as a cause for her conversion. Fashionable society, only too- 
glad to ascribe some other reason for her faith than real re- 
ligion, circulate the story eagerly and it reaches the ears of 
Cardinal Grimsby, a thinly veiled caricature in the book of Car- 
dinal Newman. He sends for Monsignor Vancelour and dis- 
patches him on a mission to Rome. 

By a strange mischance Lady Eva and Monsignor Vancelour 
leave England on the same train, though each is ignorant of 
the other's presence. The discovery of their simultaneous de- 
parture was like a bombshell to fashionable London, and made 
such a widespread commotion that only a public announcement 
by the cardinal could quiet it. Lady Eva also heard of it, and 
wrote a letter to the cardinal, which he published, that she 
was in retirement in Sorrento. The affair gradually dies out. 
Lady Eva discovers that she has no vocation for a convent life, 
and as the book closes she marries the organist, Ernest de 
Keramur, who first excited her Catholic affections that golden 
afternoon at St. Peter's, London. He was a relative of Monsig- 
nor Vancelour and a Frenchman of noble blood. Lady Eva re- 
turns to fashionable life, and her husband, after a brief married 
life, is killed by a fall from a horse. The last seen of Lady 
Eva is in the East End of London, where in the garb of a 
Sister of Charity she fights a drunken husband who is trying 
to beat his wife. She is strenuous to the last. 

Whatever the book might be written by one who is in 
sympathy with Catholic feeling, it is ruined as a serious work 
by the sour pen of a scold. The most harmful thing about it 
is the impression it would give a non- Catholic of the priest- 
hood and laity. The priests in the book who are not knaves 
are fools, and the laity are one and all either cads or milksops. 
Indeed, such a caustic pen should never try to portray things 
dear to struggling human hearts. The business of the author is 
that of the clown in the circus to do foolish things so well as to 
win praise for it. When he attempts serious work his folly is 
so grotesque by contrast that it is revolting. Every Catholic 
should abhor the vulgarity with which his faith is treated in 
this book, and make haste to assure any one who reads it that 
it is as foolish as it is vile. 






The Tablet (7 June) : Publishes a report of the judge's sum- 
ming up in the libel action of Fr. Bernard Vaughan 
against The Rock, which resulted in a verdict for the 
plaintiff. 

(14 June): Fr. Gerard, S.J., corrects the " extraordinary 
misconception," to which The Spectator has given pub- 
licity, regarding the attitude of the Holy See toward 
Protestantism in Rome. Mentions that there are now 
twenty-two women students at the Catholic University 
of Fribourg. 

(21 June): Considers the new interpretation of the mira- 
cle of the Pool of Bethesda put forward by Fr. Van 
Bebber in the Theologische Quartalschrift. 
(28 June) : Publishes some notes on the career of the 
late Lord Acton, with special relation to the contro- 
versy in which he figured thirty years ago, and his sub- 
sequent attitude. 

Revue du Clerge Francais (i June): P. Dimnet presents a criti- 
cal estimate of Father Tyrrell's writings, giving very 
high praise while at the same time noticing certain de- 
fects, and involuntarily conveying the impression that 
the critic himself is not cognizant of all the ' disadvan- 
tages under which the author had to labor. P. Boudin- 
hon publishes a translation of Fr. Thurston's articles on 
the history of the Angelus. P. Blanc contends that the 
question of Transformism must be considered not only 
from a scientific but also from a metaphysical stand- 
point. P. Despreux draws attention to certain frequent 
incongruities in ceremonies and in sermons, 
(i June) : P. Lepitre (author of Saint Antoine in the Le- 
coffre series) gives a sketch of Saint Anthony with 
legendary details omitted. P. Dimnet continues his arti- 
cles upon Fr. Tyrrell. P. Musy writes on the origin 
and meaning of the clerical tonsure. P. Delfour recalls 
Sainte-Beuve's curious and rather questionable romance, 
VOL. LXXV. 45 



696 LIBRARY TABLE. [Aug., 

Volupte, to which, at the author's request, Lacordaire 
contributed a chapter describing life in a Sulpician 
seminary. 

Revtie d* Histoire et de Litterature religieuses (May-June) : P. 
Loisy writes of P. Hogan's 'Clerical Studies that it is 
essentially progressive, and on that account very differ- 
ent from the self-styled orthodox magazines and the 
self-styled theological books with which most of the 
French clergy are fed nowadays. 

Revue des Deux Mondes (15 May): A. Fouillee finds that 
Nietzche's egoistic concept of life is built upon ignorance 
of facts. 

Annales de Philosiphie Chretienne (May) : Roger Charbonnel 
discusses the apologetic character of La Bruyere's Les 
Caracteres. P. Leroy objects to M. de Kirwan's state- 
ment that Evolutionism rests upon ignorance ; and, after 
showing the real principles of the system, answers cer- 
tain objections against it. P. Ermoni tells how Catholic 
views of the religious development of Israel have been 
affected by the higher criticism. P. Martin speaks of 
work on the history of theology by Petavius, Thomas- 
sinus (whose defects are exposed), and Nicole. Review- 
ing M. Houtin's book with great praise, P. Mano re- 
marks that a common fault of the French clergy is their 
overplacid trust in weapons bequeathed them by their 
ancestors. 

La Quinzaine (r June): M. Henzey contrasts the two brilliant 
sceptics, M. Jules Lemaitre and M. Anatole France. 
The possession of humility distinguishes Lemaitre's scep- 
ticism from that of the other. M. des Granges writes of 
Alfred de Musset ; M. Fidao of Saint-Simonianism. M. 
Turmann takes occasion of a hygienic work just written 
by the director of the Pasteur Institute to discuss the 
health and the diseases of the social body. 
(16 June): M. Kannengieser details at length the anti- 
Ultramontane views of the late Dr. F. X. Kraus, writer 
of the sensational articles that appeared pseudonymously 
in the Allgcmeine Zeitung from 1895 to ^97, fiercely 
attacking the temporal power and several other truths 
dear to "the orthodox." Priest and professor, Kraus died 



1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 697 

as he had lived, and passed away dictating an article 
in glorification of Cavour. M. Vercesi says that the 
movement for the spread of Christian Democracy in 
Italy has not been annihilated by recent Papal utterances, 
but is stronger at the present moment than ever before. 
Le Correspondent (10 June): Mgr. Le Roy, Superior General of 
the Missionaries of the Holy Ghost, .discusses the causes 
and proposes the remedies of the disorganization of native 
African families. M. Paul Delay writes in high praise of 
the efforts of the Empress Feodorowna of Russia to alle- 
viate the condition of the poor in that country. 
(15 June): Vicomte de Richemont, from the unedited 
papers of Cardinal Consalvi, discloses much that is new 
regarding the relations of France and the Holy See in 

1815. 

M. Piolet declares that the domination of England in 
South Africa will make for liberty, justice, and religion, 
but that nevertheless the future of the Cape is not with 
the English nor yet with the Dutch, but with the blacks, 
who now number 4,000,000, and will count 64,000,000 
within three-quarters of a century. 

Bulletin Trimestriel des anciens eleves de Saint- Sulpice (15 May): 
Notes the late Father Hogan's ideas as to the necessity 
of every priest having a spiritual director.. An appeal to 
Catholic students at the universities to patronize the 
Catholic faculties by preference. A suggestion to be- 
queath libraries to institutions where great good can be 
done rather than to scatter fine collections among heirs. 

Canonists Contemporain (May) : A very careful criticism of M. 
Houtin's recent book on Scripture. M. Philippe writes of 
the formation of the present ecclesiastical law upon mar- 
riage, and mentions differences of opinion as to the ab- 
solute indissolubility. 

L? Enseignement Chretien (i June) : Paul Lahargon suggests the 
advisability of attempting gradual rather than sudden and 
complete reform of the system of state education. 

Le Sillon (25 May): M. Lefort recalls Lacordaire's example to 
show that one can be a Catholic without denying a single 
legitimate aspiration of the age, or shrinking from contact 
with it. 






698 LIBRARY TABLE. [Aug., 

L'Univers Israelite (i June): Contends that Egypt bestowed 
upon Christianity the custom of praying for the dead. 

L'Univers (26 May): M. Rastoul comments upon the expense 
put upon the poor in those cities where the law for- 
bids a priest to accompany funerals unless in a closed 
carriage. 

La Croix (29 May) : Cyr suggests the need of an endeavor to 
imitate the organization of the Belgian Catholics which 
secured so happy a victory at the elections. 

Le Figaro (15 -May): Marcel Prevost draws attention to the 
wisdom and accuracy of the church's notion of marriage. 

Etudes (5 June) : Apropos of the anti-clerical commemoration 
of Auguste Comte, P. Moisant recalls Comte's numerous 
and severe criticisms upon anti- clericalism. P. Dudon 
discusses the recent elections with hope in the future. 
(20 June) : P. Hamon says that no adequate biography 
of the Blessed Margaret Mary has yet been written. P. 
Brucker replies to P. Mandonnet in the controversy con- 
cerning Probabilism. 

Revue de Lille (May) : P. Boulay writes to further the growing 
tendency to ally science and philosophy. M. Merlent 
eulogizes Pierre Loti's book on the last days of Pekin. 
M. Behague essays an apologetic thesis to show by study 
of contemporary facts, together with psychological and 
social analysis, that the alternative to Christianity is help- 
lessness, suffering, and death. 

Revue Generale (June) : P. Chauchie describes the universities of 
Paris and Boulogne in their earliest days. M. Antheunis 
gives a brief sketch of the history of English " pastoral ' 
literature. 

Echo Religieux de Belgique (16 May): P. Fontaine writes a long 
letter on the present state of apologetics, and in his own 
inimitable way reveals the awful incapacity of those writers 
who keep in touch with the times, mark out lines of ad- 
vance, and influence the intellectual world, still so per- 
sistently indifferent to P. Fontaine's warnings. P. Caruel, 
S.J., publishes two conferences on the present crisis of 
religious faith. 

(16 June): Fr. Verhelst presents a lengthy resume of the 
discussion concerning the Turin Winding- Sheet. V. De 



1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 699 

Brabandere begins a series of papers to show the identity 
of liberalism and anti-clericalism. 

Science Catholique (June) : P. Gombault enumerates the writings 
that have appeared on the new method of apologetic, his 
comments being in harmony with the general policy of 
La Science Catholique. P. Biguet resumes the career of 
Pere Gratry. P. Terrasse describes the anti-duelling con- 
gress and its work. 

Studi Religiosi (May-June) : P. Bley gives an interesting ac- 
count of the religious beliefs and customs of certain sav- 
age tribes in Oceanica. P. Minocchi treats scientifically 
of the history of the Hebrew language. The book re- 
views, as well as the theological and scriptural notes, con- 
tain a good many interesting entries, some of which are 
very open and very significant in tone. 

Rassegna Nazionale (i June) : G. Grabinski continues his sketch 
of the career of the Duchess de Berry. Reproduction of 
A. Galassini's discourse on Dante's patriotic ideals. J. 
Trochia writes on recent progress in electric railways. 
An interesting description of the local Catholic Congress 
held last April at Apulia. 

(16 June) : S. Rumor sketches the career of Mons. Giu- 
seppe Fogazzaro. Prof. Zampini reproduces his discourse 
upon the benefits of studying the Gospel. 

Rivista Internationale (June) : Prof. Corsi insists upon the ne- 
cessity of consistent international law with regard to 
the civil divorces of foreigners. S. Piovani considers the 
attempts of French Catholics to obtain the liberty of 
teaching. 

Civilta Cattolica (21 June): Discusses the " new religion " which 
so-called liberals would wish to impose upon Italy. 
Considers the comparative bravery of Christians and non- 
Christians. Writes against duelling in view of a recent 
affair at Rome, loudly discussed in the public press. 

Stimmen aus Maria-Laach (May) : P. Knabenbauer writes on the 
recently discovered fragment of Ecclesiasticus. P. 
Gruber comments upon the French Associations Law. 
Description of the development of journalism in Japan. 

Razon y Fe (June) : P. Amado writes on the history and the 
ceremonial of royal coronations. P. Martinez continues 



;oo 



LIBRARY TABLE. 



[Aug., 



his criticism of a recent attempt to explain Transubstan- 
tiation in a new fashion. P. Murillo continues his de- 
fence of the Latin nations in the present day. 
(July) : P. Fita writes upon the labors in Spain of St. 
James the Apostle. P. Astrain continues to tell the 
share of Spanish theologians in the Council of Trent. P. 
Aicardo describes the great Momimenta Historica Societa- 
tis Jesu edited by the Jesuit Fathers of the Spanish 
Province. P. Amado points to the weaknesses of the 
modern science of aesthetics. 

Revista Ibero- Americana de Ciencias Eclesidsticas (i May) : Bishop 
Maura of Orihuela writes on liberty. R. Valbuena tells 
of the recently discovered fragment of the Hebrew text 
of Ecclesiasticus. P. Getino contributes some notes toward 
a history of theology. 

(i June): P. Casanova writes on Christian Sociology. P. 
Conde remarks that P. Besse underrates the Spanish 
school of Thomists. 



1902.] EDITORIAL NOTES. 701 



EDITORIAL NOTES. 

WE publish elsewhere Secretary Root's official statement 
that the public schools in the Philippines are not being used as 
a means of proselytizing. The information that the Catholic 
press gave credence to was awry in most of its particulars, and 
inasmuch as it misstated facts, the misstatements are withdrawn. 
Of course it is natural for one to feel somewhat provoked when 
he has been led astray in spite of every effort to verify his 
facts ; still, on the whole, the agitation has not been without its 
good effects. We have the utmost confidence in the rectitude 
of purpose of the Administration itself, and do not sympathize 
even a little bit with any of the Catholic papers that take oc- 
casion to find fault and misconstrue any and every effort that 
is made to solve the many difficulties that exist in the Philip- 
pines. A more trustful and generous policy will attain better 
results. The storm of protest that the charge against the public- 
school methods awakened will sharpen the consciences of those 
who have to do with enforcing the law in the Philippines, and 
the heretofore unrestrained missionary zeal of some of the 

teachers will receive a salutary check. 

^ 

One of the resolutions passed at the Convetitfon of the 
National Educational Association in Minneapolis is as follows: 
; We regard true education as inseparable from morality, 
and believe the public school the recognized agency to make 
this relation binding. We urge public-school authorities of the 
country, teachers and parents, to give strict attention to moral 
instruction in our schools as the true foundation of character 
and citizenship. Every consideration of good public policy and 
healthful social conditions point to the necessity of such instruction." 

The next resolution deplores the disuse of the English Bible 
as a "masterpiece of literature," and adds: "We hope and ask 
for such a change of public sentiment in this regard as will 
permit and encourage the English Bible, now honored by name 
in many school laws and State constitutions, to be read and 
studied as a literary work of the highest and purest type, side 
by side with the poetry and prose which it has inspired and in 
large part informed." One of the Committee on Resolutions is 
Hon. Charles R. Skinner, State Superintendent, Albany, N. Y. 

Before he went to Minneapolis to sign these resolutions the 



- 



702 EDITORIAL NOTES. [Aug , 

same Mr. Skinner excluded from a public school at Lima, 
N. Y., a few nuns, because they dressed in a "religious garb." 
They would teach morality in the school, but it was not Mr. 
Skinner's kind of morality, hence they were thrown out. While 
he casts out the Catholic nuns on the pretext of wearing a re- 
ligious garb, he would introduce " the English Bible." If this 
were done in the Philippines there would be some reason for a 
violent protest, but it is done here in the Empire State of New 
York, and Charles R. Skinner goes suavely on his way with 

his work of Protestantizing the Public Schools. 



When we look at matters dispassionately, it seems to be 
certain that the Friars of four of the religious orders cannot go 
back to their holdings. As Cardinal Rampolla says, "their 
presence would provoke trouble." Their usefulness as preachers 
of the Gospel or as ministers of the sacraments is at an end in 
their former parishes. The reason is, and the only reason is, 
because they allowed Spain to use them as her political agents, 
and the hatred against Spain was directed particularly against 
the friar representatives of Spain. It is a great pity that the 
circumstances are such, and we can only deplore the fact that 
the great religious orders, who evangelized and civilized the 
islands of the East, should have allowed themselves to be 

'""''" !l 

placed in such an unenviable position. Here is the problem as 
the United States Government faces it. It is an extremely delicate 
one to handle. The Friars, however, in view of their noble work 

<^ * m 

of three centuries, are deserving of the greatest consideration, 
and any attempt "to deport them," "rudely to expel them," 
would make for them a thousand friends and would recoil on the 
heads of the principals in the act of expulsion. Rome is very 
wise in doing it all gradually. Let the waves of feeling that 
now surge about this question subside, and in time the Friars 
will go themselves, and their places will be taken by priests of 
nationalities other than Spanish, or by native Filipinos trained 
under American auspices 

The outcome of the negotiations of the Taft Commission is 
really more successful than Secretary Root would have it. If it 
had resulted as he desired, there would have been no end of 
complications, recriminations, and bitter feelings. As it is, the 
Friars, seeing that their usefulness is at an end and their places 
are being filled by others more suitable, will voluntarily go 
back to their homes in Spain. 



1902.] LETTER FROM THE SECRETARY OF WAR. 703 



LETTER FROM THE SECRETARY OF WAR CONCERNING 
PUBLIC SCHOOLS IN THE PHILIPPINES. 

"I BEG to advise you that on the 5th day of July Vice-Governor Wright, 
the acting governor of the Philippines, was requested to report by cable the 
facts bearing upon the charge, which has recently been extensively circulated, 
that official positions in the public-school service in the Philippines have been 
used for proselyting purposes, especial reference being made to an article 
which had just appeared in the Catholic Times. 

" The following dispatch has now been received from Governor Wright : 

"'Manila, July 9. Secretary of War, Washington: Referring to the 
telegram from your office of 6th inst., charges made by Catholic Times un- 
founded in every essential particular. Untrue that nearly all American 
teachers are Protestant preachers and proselyters. The fact is, one division 
superintendent was preaching in the United States a short time, then became 
teacher. Possibly two or three similar instances among teachers. Bryan, 
head of normal school, was never clergyman and never occupied a pulpit here 
or anywhere. 

="' There are now two American Catholic teachers in school of instruction 
(normal school) and five in Manila city schools. Native teachers in city num- 
bering 140, all Catholics. Untrue that teachers of normal schools are proselyt- 
ing and that school graduates only Protestants. Exceptional that any gradu- 
ate is other than Catholic. Untrue Filipino is taught that Protestantism 
brings enlightenment and Catholicism ignorance and tyranny. No reason to 
suppose that Stone, superintendent, and Oliver, principal of Manila schools, 
bigoted or anti-Catholic. Both deny it, as also the statement that graduates 
of Catholic University have been refused place in Manila and sent into the 
wilderness. Private secretary of Commissioner Moses Catholic, also private 
secretary of Atkinson, general superintendent of public instruction ; also, 
three division superintendents. Have shown your cable to Rev. William D. 
McKinnon, Catholic priest, a member of the advisory board general instruc- 
tion, who confirms the statement of facts made by me above. Law to inaugu- 
rate public-school system forbids religious instruction in schools or school 
buildings by teachers, but allows same three days per week in school buildings 
by priests or preachers, out of school hours, upon request of parents. (See 
section 16, Act 74.) This intended as concession to Catholic sentiment. 
There are about 3,400 native teachers employed in the islands, all of whom are 
Catholics. Teachers selected without reference to religion and not allowed to 
preach or teach religion in schools No discrimination against Catholic 
teachers. 'WRIGHT.' 

" You will observe that the statements of this dispatch were confirmed by 
Father McKinnon, a priest officially connected with the public-school system, 
and having the most thorough familiarity with the existing conditions in the 



704 LETTER FROM THE SECRETARY OF WAR. [Aug., 

Philippines, and who was formerly secretary to Archbishop Chappelle, the 
direct representative of the Holy See in the Philippines. The statements of 
the dispatch appear to be further confirmed by remarks which are published in 
the newspapers this morning, as made by Archbishop Ireland in a speech de- 
livered at a convention of the National Educational Association at Minnea- 
polis." 

The secretary then quotes from the address of Archbishop Ireland, and 
continues : 

" None of the prelates of the Roman Catholic Church, whose duty it is to 
safeguard the interests of their church, and who are familiar with the facts, 
have made any such charges as are referred to in the inquiry addressed to 
Governor Wright and in his answer above quoted. I am confident that they 
know, better what the true facts are than the unknown and irresponsible 
sources of these adverse statements. 

"It is the purpose of the Philippine government to maintain in the 
archipelago the same kind of free, non-sectarian instruction which exists in 
the United States, and which has proved to be for the interest of religion and 
all religions. The government means, so far as it possibly can, to give educa- 
tion to the people of the islands, and it will do this without any discrimination 
for or against any church or sect. It does not mean that any officer or teacher 
of the public-school system shall use his position to build up or pull down any 
church whatever, whether Catholic or Protestant. The laws already enacted 
in the Philippine islands contain the following provision : 

" 'No teacher or other person shall teach or criticise the doctrines of any 
church, religious sect or denomination, or shall attempt to influence the pupils 
for or against any church or religious sect in any public school established 
under this act. If any teacher shall intentionally violate this section, he or she 
shall, after due hearing, be dismissed from the public service.' 

" Conformity to this provision, in the spirit as well as in the letter, will be 
strictly required. I think the government of the Philippines is entitled to ask 
that citizens of the United States shall not assume, or believe upon mere 
rumor and unproved statements, that the government is not in good faith en- 
forcing this law which it has made." 



1902.] AN APPEAL FROM CHAPLAIN DOHERTY. 705 



AN APPEAL FROM CHAPLAIN DOHERTY. 

MANILA, June 12, 1902. 

DEAR FATHER DOYLE : I arrived Monday in good condition after a record 
trip of twenty-three days. The conditions here have much improved within 
the past four years, and the city is very beautiful and cleanly and, with the ex- 
ception of the present scourge of cholera, is much more habitable and healthy 
than of yore. Affairs ecclesiastical are in statu quo with every one waiting for 
something to happen. In the meantime there is a crying need for prayer- 
books and Catholic literature. The little black-covered Mass Book is most 
needed, but the climate needs a stronger cover. The Spanish-English books 
have a value., and are interesting to the students ; but Spanish is not used as a 
vernacular, and the English books are most important. I have just received 
my orders to join the regiment, which is stationed in Northern Luzon and 
somewhat widely scattered. I shall make it my earliest effort to acquire the 
local language and be understood by the people. In this work Spanish is 
helpful, for all the books are written in Spanish Illocano, Tagalo, Visayan. I 
feel glad to be here and am hopeful of doing some good for the cause. Noth- 
ing systematic is possible until the ecclesiastical situation is settled, and then, 
under episcopal sanction, organization can be effected and work can be carried 
on with definite purpose. 

Some day, when the Winchester idea of a missionary seminary is &fait 
accompli, I hope to see among the students some of the better class of Filipinos, 
who will add to their knowledge of this country an appreciation of American 
spirit and do good work where it is necessary. 

But all that is to be met with later. Now literature is needed. Mass 
Book (vest pocket edition), Plain Facts, etc., etc. 

Living is very expensive here just now, and I know of no one who can 
afford to subscribe in any measure. But if you do, just let them know that 
others than the Catholics are distributing lots of literature in Spanish-English, 
and in the native tongues, and that as yet we have not done even as much as 
non-Catholics wish to see done. Only to-day an officer, whom I visited in the 
hospital, said that he was glad that his regiment had a Catholic chaplain, and 
-that the solution of many difficulties were possible to us in dealing with a 
people entirely Catholic. Do send me all literature, books, medals, etc., that 
you can get. Yours fraternally, 

F. B. DOHERTY, C.S.P. 

Address Chaplain Doherty, nth Cavalry, Vigan, Island of Luzon, Philippine Islands. 



We are now filling some large boxes with prayer-books and other things 
that would prove useful in the Philippines. It will cost $100. Any one who 
would like to " chip in " and help us can send their contributions to Rev. A. P. 
Doyle, 120 West 6oth Street, New York. 



;o6 JUDGE TAFT'S FINAL LETTER. [Aug., 



JUDGE TAFT'S FINAL LETTER. 

THE negotiations of the past month on the Friar question have reached an 
issue which will ultimately prove beneficial to all concerned. It is outlined in 
Taft's final letter to Mr. Root : 




Secretary of War, Washington : 

Following answer to your dispatch just received : 

I am happy to be able to assure you that the Holy See has learned with 
the most lively satisfaction the high consideration by which Mr. Root, in the 
name of the Government of the United States, recognizes the fitness of the 
measures which the Holy See, independently of the solution of any economic 
questions, designs taking to ameliorate the religious situation of the archipelago 
and to co-operate in the pacification of the people under the American sover- 
eignty, measures indicated in my memoir of the 2ist of June and in my letter 
the 9th of July. 

These declarations of the Secretary of War do honor to the deep political 
wisdom of the Government of the United States, which knows how to appreci- 
ate the happy influence of the Holy See for the religious and civil elevation of 
peoples, especially of Catholic peoples. 

With equal satisfaction the Holy Father has taken into the account the as- 
surance given by Mr. Root that the American authorities in the Philippine 
Islands and the Government of the United States will put forth all possible 
efforts to maintain the good understanding so happily established with the 
authorities of the Catholic Church. On his part the Sovereign Pontiff will not 
fail to give to the Apostolic Delegate who will soon be sent to the Philippine 
Islands the most precise instructions conformable to my memoir of the 2ist of 
June and my letter of the 9th of July. 

The main lines for future negotiations indicated in the views of these two 
documents having been accepted by the Secretary of War, the representative 
of the Holy See in the archipelago will enter into relations with the American 
authorities in the Philippines on the four points indicated by the Secretary of 
War at the close of his cablegram. 

The Holy See does not doubt that the mutual confidence and the combined 
action of the representatives of the Holy See and the American Government 
will easily produce a happy solution of the pending questions and inaugurate 
for that noble country a new era of peace and true progress. 

Farewell audience fixed for Monday noon. TAFT. 



1902.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 707 



THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 

A KEEN critic has suggested that we are now in a period of "compulsory 
novel-reading." Owing to the energy and skill displayed in advertising 
we have to take such precautions to avoid worthless books that many are 
actually forced to read them. To-day, however, books are not advertised 
mainly by their loving friends. Our latter-day publishers are swiftly forming 
themselves upon the elegant models offered by our venders of cosmetics and 
patent medicines. The skill, energy, and capital which have made the virtues 
of Blank's Soap and Dash's Compound familiar to the very babes in the re- 
motest hamlets of California, are now trumpeting the merits of The Mississippi 
Bubble. The managers of theatres and the manufacturers of cigarettes and 
crackers no longer hold undisputed possession of the public bill-boards. For 
weeks in every elevated station in New York posters of The Hound of the 
Baskervilles dazzled the eyes of millions of passengers. Last winter cards in 
the street-cars declared that Gen. Lew Wallace regards Tarry Thou Till I 
Come as one of the best novels in English. Sandwich signs, carried by 
battered tramps on Broadway, proclaimed the thrilling interest of The Helmet 
of Navarre. Then, too, the literary agents of our department stores, whose 
alluring accounts of fine corded dimities, folding-beds, and open-stock patterns 
in dinner sets have long ranked among the first attractions of our daily 
press, have joined the publishers in drawing attention to the new books by 
every means short of personal assault. 

In 1902 the unknown author is as extinct as the dodo. The name of rising 
genius is heralded from one end of the country to the other, and his picture is 
furnished to every paper that can be persuaded to print it. A little while ago 
Mary MacLane, the "Marie Bashkirtseff of Butte, Montana," wrote some in- 
credibly silly confessions. Several weeks before they came out the publisher 
mailed to the principal newspapers proof-sheets of striking chapters. Then 
came a torrent of anecdotes about the girl, half-tone portraits, full face and 
profile, in street dress and in evening dress, and assorted sizes of interviews. 
By the time of actual publication the unfortunate young woman was known to 
most newspaper readers in America ; and, instead of two small editions in three 
years, as with Jane Austen, Mary MacLane can probably pride herself on two 
large editions sold on advance orders. 

But while every publisher is shouting his wares from the housetops, are 
the consumers of books growing equally in grace and knowledge ? The 
gentle reader, with all his gentleness, used to offer stubborn resistance to a 
book he did not like. If he had satisfied his craving for Jane Austen's Sense 
and Sensibility by purchasing two editions, he stopped; and neither Mr. Eger- 
ton nor Miss Austen dreamed of making him budge. To-day the publisher 
and the author do not yield so meekly. They have destroyed the old balance 
of power ; they now plan an elaborate campaign to make a book the fashion, 
and force it upon us, willy, nilly. Our grandfathers took up a much-discussed 
novel, certain that, however poor, it has recommended itself to many people. 
We pathetically follow the tradition of reading the books that are talked 
about, certain of nothing except that for a month the title has stared at us on 



;o8 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Aug., 



every hand. We wade through it because we suppose everybody else is read- 
ing it, and we want to hold up our heads in civilized society. Thus the 
shrewd publisher and author catch us and stuff us like silly Strassburg geese. 

What are we going to do about it ? Most of us will do nothing. But peo- 
ple of education owe it to themselves not to be stampeded by mere shouting. 
They should withstand the vociferous attacks of the advertiser, and remain un- 
ashamed, even though they have read none of the immortal masterpieces that 
within a twelve-month have sunk to oblivion. If we are to hold our own, 
we must stick to Emerson's rule of waiting till a book has lived at least a year 
before we favor it with our attention. And we must more than ever try to 
steady our judgment by turning back to the books that have endured for a 
generation or more. If from time to time we return to the masters, we may 

hope to be guided by reason instead of by noise. 

* * * 

The Bodleian Library at Oxford University, which recently celebrated the 
three-hundreth anniversary of its opening day, is admitted by many scholars to 
be the most interesting literary treasury in the world. June 25, 1602, marked 
the throwing open to Oxonians and, under restrictions, to the general pub- 
lic, of the library that has remained a monument to the name and munificence 
of Thomas Bodley. From an infant of but 2,000 volumes, which Bodley left to 
the care and kindness of his alma mater, the library has grown, till now it 
takes rank among the giants of its kind. The number of printed volumes to- 
day in the Bodleian is not far short of 600,000, besides some 30,000 manu- 
scripts and innumerable engravings and monumental brasses. 

Sir Thomas Bodley he was knighted by James I. in recognition of his 
services had grown weary of diplomatic labors and the bickerings and jeal- 
ousies of Queen Elizabeth's court. He longed once more for the solitude of 
Oxford, where he could pursue in peace the studies his heart delighted in. Re- 
signing, therefore, much to his sovereign's regret, the post of ambassador to 
France, he retired to the university and set about endowing the library he had 
long thought of founding. Several attempts had been made before his, notably 
that of Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, in the fifteenth century ; but somehow, 
probably for want of personal attention, the proposed library had always fallen 
through, and only a miscellaneous assortment of books and manuscripts re- 
mained. 

Bodley altered all that and placed his collection on a solid foundation. 
His emissaries scoured Europe and spent ; 10,000, in those days an enormous 
sum of money, in picking up every literary treasure that gold could buy. Four 
years were spent in this work and in that of properly arranging a scheme of en- 
dowment and administration, and then, on that June day, the Bodleian library 
opened its doors to the world, with Dr. James as its first curator. Bodley 
spent the remaining years of his life in cherishing and increasing the collection 
and in supervising all the details of its maintenance. When he died his body 
was interred in the chapel of Merton College, and a marble statue of the 
knight, surrounded by books and robed in his scholar's gown, was erected to 
his memory. 

The first curator's chief work was the compiling of a catalogue of the few 
thousand books and manuscripts entrusted to his care. After a year's labor he 
had completed an elaborately engrossed Latin index, and for 240 years that 



1902.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 709 

remained the only catalogue in existence, though the library had meanwhile 
grown to include as many tens of thousands of books as it had previously num- 
bered hundreds. Of course additions, changes, and insertions had been made 
in the old manuscript catalogue of Dr. James, but so great was the force of 
conservatism that no one had dared to supersede the first curator's labors by an 
intelligent compilation of the library's contents. Even Thomas Hearne, the 
librarian from 1701 till 1716, to whose bibliographical instincts the Bodleian 
owes so much, did not venture on the task of a new index, though he did much 
to reform the old one. Had he remained at his post, perhaps he might have 
essayed what was rapidly becoming a herculean task, but unfortunately the 
spirit of the times was against him, and his leanings toward the Jacobite cause 
and the House of Stuart forced the university authorities to demand his resig- 
nation. 

And when the new catalogue was undertaken and completed, in 1843, its 
character was fully in keeping with the old-fashioned notions that had delayed 
its beginnings for almost two centuries and a half. It consisted, and consists 
to-day, of no fewer than 700 manuscript folio volumes, arranged entirely by 
authors, with spaces for the insertions and additions that are constantly being 
made. Since its foundation almost the library has been privileged first by the 
Stationer's Company, and later on by act of Parliament, to receive a copy of 
every publication that is copyrighted in Great Britain, which means the addi- 
tion to the collection of thousands upon thousands of volumes yearly. The 
number of separate works catalogued to-day is almost 1,200,000, but no at- 
tempt has been made at an index by subjects, nor is there any way of identify- 
ing a work save by the name of its author. Many of the individual collections 
presented, however, have catalogues of their own, which are more comprehen- 
sive, while the manuscripts are separately collated in a Latin index. 

The buildings in which these great treasures are housed include the old 
library, known as " Schools," and the Camera Bodleiana, formerly the Rad- 
cliffe library building. " Schools " is an old quadrangle of which the central 
portion dates back to the fifteenth century. Here are stored all the old books 
and manuscripts. " Schools" is the library proper, and is open only from 9 
o'clock in the morning till 3 or 5 in the afternoon, according to the season of 
the year. A stringent rule forbids the introduction of artificial light of any 
kind into the old library, and all work must be begun and ended in daylig+ 
The fittings and contents of the library are practically the same now as : 
time of Charles I., shortly after the Bodleian was opened; not ever 
fashioned seats have changed. There is no more realistic relic left 
ways three hundred years ago than the old library in " Schools." T 
however, or Bodleian chambers, will be found a trifle less stiltc 10 
quated. Here, in a beautiful modern building, one may read at le' 
o'clock till 10, the modern books and current papers and peri 
Camera building is essentially the reading room of the Bodleian 
expenses of management for the whole library amount to a bare ^ ,~. 

The various colleges of Oxford have also acquired extern 
their o.wn ; in fact the college libraries altogether contain p 
volumes. So that the student at Oxford cannot be said to be 
of reading matter. But let it not be imagined that the Bod 1 
free-for-all institution. Far from it ; even the university mem 
mitted to its use on the payment of an annual fee, and as for 
the nondescript class known as "literary men" may, when we 
be permitted to examine and make extracts from the works the v 
Such are the closely drawn lines that fence off the treasures of 7 
from the vulgar gaze. The reading room, in Camera, is moi * 
and is open to any who have business there, but " Schools" is i , 
book to all save admitted members and well recommended liter? 



NEW BOOKS. 

LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York: 

The Varieties of Religious Experience. A Study in Human Nature. Being the Gifford 
Lectures on Natural Religion. Delivered at Edinburgh in 1901-1902. By William 
James. II. D and C. Pp. 525. Price $3.20 net. 
BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York: 

Dark Pages of English History. Being a short account of the Penal Laws enacted against 
Catholics from Henry VIII. to George IV. By J. R. Wellington, M.A. Pp. 162. 
Price 75 cts. net. Derriana : Essays and occasional Verses chiefly relating to the 
Diocese of Derry. By the Most Rev. Dr. O'Doherty. Pp. 320. Price $2. 
MASSON ET CIE, Paris: 

Le Linceul du Christ: Etude Scientifique. Par Paul Vignon. Pp. 200. Avec 9 Planches. 
VICTOR LECOFFRE, Paris: 

Au Sortir de I ' Ecole : Les Patronages. Par Max Turmann. Pp. 400. Price 3 fr. 50. 

Les Sceurs Aveugles. Par Maurice de la Lizeranne. Pp. 430. 
LIBRAIRIE PLON, Paris: 

Le Rayon. Scenes Evangeliques. Septieme Edition. Par M. R. Monlaur. Pp. 210. 
AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY, New York: 

Roddy's Elementary Geography. Pp. 128. Price 50 cts. Roddy's Complete Geography. 

Pp. 144. Price '$i. By H. Justin Roddy, M. S. 
ALLYN & BACON, Boston : 

Imitation and Analysis English Exercises. Based on Irving's Sketch Book. By Francis P. 

Donnelly, S.J. Pp. 190. Price 60 cts. 
CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, London, Eng.: 

The Education Bill. By Rev. M. F. Glancey. What the Catholic Church Is and What 
She Teaches. A Short Guide for Inquiring Protestants. By Ernest R. Hull, S.J. 
Bishop Brownlow (1830-1901). By the Rev. Vincent McNabb, O.R. (Pamphlets.) 
4 cts. Raphael. By Virginia M. Crawford. 18 cts. Fra Bartolommeo. By M. E, 
James. 18 cts. A Book of Oratorios. Compiled by Rev. Robert Easton. Pp. 148. 
Price 2s. 6d. 
THE AVE MARIA, Notre Dame, Ind.: 

A New Catechism of Christian Doctrine and Practice. By the Right Rev. James Bellord, 
D.D. Pp. 115. Price 10 cts. 



PUBLISHER'S PAGE. 



THIS PAGE IS FOR MUTUAL BENEFIT of Reader, Advertiser, and 
Publisher. I. To Reader by calling attention to specially meritorious articles 
advertised. 2. To Advertiser by, FREE OF CHARGE, directing the reader's 
attention. 3. To Publisher by reason of service rendered reader and advertiser. 

A NOVEL ICE BOX has been installed by the McCRAY REFRIGERA- 
TOR COMPANY at St. Mary's of Nazareth Hospital in Chicago. The three 
ice compartments of this box are hanging scales, and the quantity of ice con- 

* s ined in each is at all times indicated on a dial outside the box, there being a 

that irate dial for each compartment. Every time they are to be replenished 

probaborekeeper reads the dials to ascertain how much ice is in each box, and 

throughly are filled he again reads the dials, after the manner of reading a gas 

, ' He difference between the lower and the higher figures indicating the 

of ice then delivered. There is not much chance of the ice-men get- 

Bodle^est O f the institution in the way of short weight. An illustration of 

His emissaital will appear in the September advertisement of the McCRAY RE- 

sum of mon TOR CO. 

years were ,COAL is good for the stomach. It is antiseptic, absorbent, and 
, jit prevents fermentation and decay of food. An ideal preparation 

na ''S CHARCOAL TABLETS, for twenty-five years the standard, 
opened its do^ ELS but PEARLINE can get it dean with so little rUD t>ing. 

jf the fine lace and silk article as well as of the blanket. Both 
in supervi INE and it is safe for both The finest f abrics need PEARLINE 

was interred ir 

knight, surroundTISH WAR OFFICE has just purchased three SMITH PRE- 

his memory. 7RITERS for use by the Second Army Corps at Salisbury Plain. 

The first cuAL EXPERT informs us that the merits of the PACKARD 

thousand books a te ^ derrmnd investigation by any one interested in Piano develop- 

the best work of the day in advanced piano-building, being a 
ompleted a, Q made for first . class trade> 



THE 



CATHOLIC WORLD, 



VOL. LXXV. SEPTEMBER, 1902. No. 450. 




THE VEXED QUESTION OF THE FRIARS. 

4 

BY REV. A. P. DOYLE, C.S.P. 

; N matters of Church policy it is a good rule to follow, 
not to try to be any wiser than the Holy Father. 
As we look back over the history of the Church 
in its relations with the governments of the world 
there have been times when a little more pru- 
dence would have dictated a policy other than the one followed. 
The constraint that came from powerful men who had ambi- 
tious designs to serve, or from powerful nations who had their 
own interests to subserve, has sometimes compelled the Pope to 
enter into a line of action which in the light of subsequent 
events may not have been considered the best ; still at the time 
in which the policy was adopted in all probability it was not pos- 
sible to do otherwise. Still, the Holy Father is in better position 
to make a judgment concerning the broad policies of church 
action than any one else. At the Vatican are concentrated the 
various streams of knowledge of affairs. A wider knowledge 
conduces to maturer judgments. The Rock of Peter is elevated 
enough above the rush of the torrents of passions so that it need 
not be stirred by them. There is a serene atmosphere about it 
that is not affected by the petty strifes of partisan politics, nor 
by the stronger sentiments of national or racial .feelings. If we 
add to these facts the consideration that the Pope has particular 
illuminations that are given to him in his position as head of 
the Church, it is a prudent statement to make that there is a 
double obligation to accept his judgment rather than our own 
in special matters of policy towards particular questions. It is 
good, therefore, not to be wiser than the Holy Father. 

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN THE STATE 

OF NEW YORK, 1902. 
VOL. LXXV. 46 



712 THE VEXED QUESTION OF THE FRIARS. [Sept., 

There is a temper of mind indicated by some of the half- 
expressed thoughts of our publicists which appeals to a pope 
better informed, or to a younger man with more vigorous 
thinking powers, or to one less under the influence of progres- 
sive ideas. When this temper of mind is analyzed there may be 
found in it a species of private judgment which if imported into 
doctrinal affairs inspires the heretical spirit, and in these matters 
of church policies it excludes that ex corde obedience which 
every Catholic should render to the head of his Church. 

This little homily is but a preface to a commentary on the 
vexed Friar Question. It is a long time since Catholic editors 
and writers were at such variance as they are on the question 
of the elimination of the Friars from the Philippines. 

A dispassionate study of the situation will indicate how 

* 

largely partisan politics as well as a love for the religious orders 
have entered into the formation of the opinions that have 
been expressed pro and con. in the matter. Moreover, another 
fact is evident. Some politicians other than Catholics are try- 
ing to force this question into the political arena, and their 
purpose is to develop a bitter religious feeling against the 
present administration. If they are in any measure successful 
it will be only by the aid of short-sighted Catholic publicists 
who allow their better judgment to be warped by religious 
rancor. No more lamentable catastrophe could happen to the 
welfare of the Church in this country than that it be ranged in 
opposition to legitimate government. The highest hopes of the 
American people are wrapped up in the success of our govern- 
ment. The Holy Father has said that the future is with 
America. The Philippines are ours whether for better or for 
worse. The American flag is there to stay. The great move- 
ments of a nation in which money, energy, and the lives of 
soldiers and of sailors have been spent are not to be reversed. 
The Americanization of the Philippines will go on in any event. 
There will go with it some evils, for after all it is our misfortune 
that we do not stand for all that is good. The adventurer and 
the outcast are very often the ones to follow closely after the 
flag, and oftener than not the representative of American 
nationality is not the high-minded patriotic citizen. We can 
only deplore this fact. But on this very account is it necessary 
for the better elements among our people to stand by the 
government, and to infuse into its action that which is for the 



1902.] THE VEXED QUESTION OF THE FRIARS. 713 

best interests of the people ; and instead of antagonizing and 
thwarting the governmental policy, to so inform it that it may 
serve, the highest interests of the greatest number. 

The type of Catholic that has been developed under the 
shadow of our American institutions is the peer of any in the 
world. He is intelligent, self-reliant, and practical. He knows 
his religion thoroughly, and he practises it devoutly. We need 
not be afraid that he will not hold his own when brought in 
contact with the Spanish Catholic. Nor need we fear that there 
will be a letting down of ideals if the American system of non- 
interference in Church matters is substituted for the old Spanish 
system of the identification of Church and State. As we look 
over the world we find that many of the evils the Church has 
had to deplore, and most of the difficulties she has met with in 
her efforts to reform mankind, have come from the state inter- 
fering with her freedom of action. If we believe in the superU 
ority of the American system of non-interference, we would do 
well to hasten its introduction, for even among the Latin races 
in the second generation it creates a good type of Catholic. 
The generation of Italian children that are now growing up un- 
der the influence of the Church in our American cities will be 
immeasurably better Catholics than their parents were. We 
have nothing to fear from the introduction of the American 
system except we refuse to participate in it, and so set our- 
selves over against it as to thwart its good purposes. It is ad- 
mitted on all sides that the strictest impartiality rules the pres- 
ent administration, and only a short-sighted antagonism can 
frustrate its determination to do the fullest justice. 

Such an antagonism is in no sense in accord with the policy 
of the Holy Father, but in direct opposition to it. From the 
very inception of the negotiations on the Philippine question the 
attitude of Rome was conciliating. The Holy Father approached 
the question in a broad-minded spirit. Rome knows very well 
that the church of a people to do its best work must be in har- 
mony with the best aspirations of the people. If it be a foreign 
and antagonistic element it never will succeed in doing its work 
among the people, or of perpetuating its influence in a nation. 

There is no manner of doubt as to the attitude of the Holy 
Father towards the Spanish Friars. It is the policy of volun- 
tary elimination. We have the most profound respect for the 
heroism and devotion of the Spanish missionary. His record of 



7 H THE VEXED QUESTION OF THE FRIARS. [Sept., 

bravery and self-sacrifice during the last three centuries is one 
of the brightest chapters of history. It is his work that has 
given Spain the world- wide dominion she possesses, and it is 
his devotion among the conquered people that has perpetuated 
this power to the present day. But in order to get the proper 
perspective let us place the matter in another light. Let us 
suppose that the priesthood in Ireland during the last three 
centuries, instead of being Irish to the core and devoted to the 
people's best interests, were emissaries of England. Let us sup- 
pose they belonged to religious orders whose superior- generals 
were all Englishmen and were closely identified with the Eng- 
lish crown ; that they had free access to the royal palace, and their 
coming and going was at the behest of the English king; how 
long would the Irish people tolerate such a priesthood, though 
its personnel was made up of the best of men, and what pro- 
bably would be the state of religion in Ireland to-day, after a 
century of such antagonism ? It may be readily understood, 
then, why a considerable number of the Filipino people, in 
their revolt against the Spanish government, are antagonistic to 
the Friars ; and it may be as readily understood why in the 
Americanization of the Islands it would be well to replace these 
same good men by just as good men who know the English 
language and who understand and are devoted to the American 
system of non-interference in Church matters. 

The Spanish Friars deserve our highest respect. Men who 
voluntarily renounce home and country to live among a semi- 
civilized people, and who do it from the highest motives, com- 
mand the admiration of the best of men. Men of this calibre 
will be the first to see what is for the good of the Church, 
and they will add the further sacrifice of voluntarily going from 
their present fields of labor if the highest interests oi souls may 
be subserved thereby. 

In any case, for us the principle which solves all the diffi- 
culties that lie in and about the decision is, What is the de- 
sire of the Holy Father ? He knows best. His outlook over 
the affairs of men is broader than ours. His sagacity is the 
outcome of the experience of nearly a century with the great 
national movements, and his wisdom is the inspiration of the 
Vicar of Christ. In the presence of his judgment our personal 
inclinations subside and our personal opinions are made to co- 
incide. 



1902.] AN ECONOMIC STUDY OF THE MINER AS HE is. 715 




AN ECONOMIC STUDY OF THE MINER AS HE IS. 

BY RICHARD CARTRIGHT. 

LOOK back now over twenty-five years of expe- 
riences among the miners of the Anthracite Coal- 
region, and I may lay some claim to an accurate 
knowledge of their lives ; and in view of the many 
incorrect stories of the great strike that find 
credence in these days it may be well to present some facts. 
These . facts may be tinged by my sympathies for the miner,: 
for I confess that as I know him I am compelled to admire him. 
' How can I support myself, wife, and six children on my; 
wages, which all the year round does not average more than- 
$30 a month ? ' This is the stern, practical question that daily 
confronts the average anthracite coal miner, who, buried in the 
inky depths of the mine, far away from sunshine and the sym-". 
pathetic encouragement of his fellow- man, is left either to solve 1 
this apparently impossible problem or starve. The fact that he 
or his generally do not starve is ample proof of the fact that 
he does solve what apparently is an insoluble problem. After 
most economically computing the prices of the necessaries of , 
life, which usually include provisions, clothing, shoes, house-rent^ 
fuel, taxes, medicines, and the other lesser incidental exigencies 
of life, and then realizing that the miner, with his wife and six 
children, must therefore live on $i a day, even the most parsi- 
monious economist must grow sceptical, and be led to inquire into 
the miner's wonderful achievement. How does the miner do this ? 
Possibly there is no class of men so grossly misrepresented 
as the coal miner. He is sometimes pictured as a sort of mino- 
taur as Julian Hawthorne once described him or a drunken 
ruffian, fit only for strikes, villany, and murder, as certain Phila- 
delphia and New York papers nowadays portray him. These 
calumnies generally are promulgated by a class of reporters who 
in times of strikes are sent to the coal regions to report in the 
most sanguinary manner scenes of riot and bloodshed that never 
occur. Only the other day one of New York's most " conserva- 
tive ' dailies published two columns of the most malicious lies 
ever printed describing the miners in the act of destroying 



716 AN ECONOMIC STUDY OF THE MINER AS HE is. [Sept., 

property, burning coal-breakers, and discharging Winchester 
rifles in the streets of Wilkesbarre, all of which the Wilkesbarre 
papers flatly contradicted and branded as lies, pure and simple. 
It is practically safe to say that there are not a dozen miners 
in the coal regions who ever had a Winchester rifle in their 
hands. The miner has been accused of every crime in the cate- 
gory of criminology, but we never have yet met or even heard, 
save from the newspapers above mentioned, of a cowardly miner. 
Wilkesbarre, Scranton, and the other mining towns in the coal 
regions are as peaceful, even now in time of strike, as the quiet 
city of Philadelphia, and much more law-abiding than Chicago 
or New York. These calumnies, besides being coined by irre- 
sponsible journalism, are also fabricated in the offices of. some 
unscrupulous coal magnates, promulgated by their official organs, 
and are well calculated to turn the tide of sympathy against the 
miner, struggling against such frightful odds ; for nothing is 
more repulsive to the true American heart than lawlessness. 
However, now that the 200,000 miners of the coal regions are 
arrayed to a man under the intelligent leadership of the able and 
incorruptible jurist John Mitchell, the people of the larger out- 
side cities will soon begin to take those stories of lawlessness 
with the proverbial grain of salt. 

It became necessary for the miners officially to repudiate 
these travesties on their character and their deeds. They did 
so in the following resolutions : 

" Whereas, Some of the Philadelphia and New York City 
newspapers, of the yellow stripe, with their lying statements 
are endeavoring to classify the anthracite mine workingmen as 
little better than anarchists ; and 

" Whereas, The miners themselves are peace-loving and law- 
abiding and do not countenance the burning of fences, etc., 
which is the work of irresponsible boys whose fathers, as a 
rule, are not mine-workers ; be it therefore 

" Resolved, That we, the delegates accredited to the Wilkes- 
barre sub-district headquarters, denounce those statements as 
false and misleading, and ask the American people not to con- 
demn us until we commit an overt act of violence. 

"WILLIAM CARNE, President. 
" E. L. BARRETT, Secretary. 

" Branch headquarters U. M. W. of A., Koons Hall, Wilkesbarre." 



1 902.] AN ECONOMIC STUDY OF THE MINER AS HE is. 717 

The Record of Wilkesbarre, commenting on these resolutions, 
said editorially : 

" Readers of some of the New York and Philadelphia papers, 
of the variety known as 'yellow,' must think that there is a 
veritable reign of terror in and about Wilkesbarre, as the re- 
ports telegraphed by their representatives from here are of the 
most sanguinary and lurid character. 

" They send off to their papers reports of riots and blood- 
shed almost daily, and on the off days they send vivid de- 
scriptions of burning breakers and armored trains, of wire 
fences charged with electricity warranted to electrocute thou- 
sands, and of cases by the score filled with Winchester rifles. 

" People who live in this section know these reports to be 
lies pure and simple, made up out of the whole cloth ; but the 
outside public may believe in their truthfulness, and so look 
upon the coal regions as being beyond the pale of law and 
civilization. 

" What the psalmist once said in haste about all men being 
liars might be said of the class of newspapers referred to. 

" As has been the custom during former strikes in the coal 
regions, so in the present one : the special correspondents of 
certain metropolitan papers are more sensational than truthful in 
their comments and statements concerning the situation." 

Let us add the statement published in the Wilkesbarre News 
of June 1 6, over his own name, by Father Curran, that magni- 
ficent model leader and champion of his people : 

" Editor News : The signs of a settlement of the anthracite 
coal strike are less obvious at the beginning of its sixth week 
than at its very inception. Power of endurance seems the only 
expedient now in sight. Perhaps the overtaxed patience of a 
suffering public will go to pieces one of these days and force 
a settlement. As long as the coal operators stand on the 
inflated bubble of ' nothing to arbitrate ' just so long will un- 
biased public sentiment hold them responsible for financial and 
other losses sustained on every hand. 

" One by one the slanderous statements spread broadcast 
by the operators and their narrow-minded friends against the 
poor miners are piercing their own hides, like so many boomer- 
angs, and bringing discredit upon any public utterance which 
they may make in the future. 



;i8 AN ECONOMIC STUDY OF THE MINER AS HE is. [Sept., 

"By them the strikers were put down as law- breakers, 
drunkards, and all-around hideous creatures. Strange that the 
world at large was never enlightened as to these gruesome 
shades of the miners' life until the strike came on. However, 
the trend of events has revealed the truth in their behalf, and a 
little light thrown on the question will not dishonor them by 
contrast. It may appear at first sight an extraordinary and wild 
assertion when I say that the anthracite coal miners of Penn- 
sylvania are proportionately the most law-abiding and sober 
people in the whole civilized world. While proving this state- 
ment I will not refer to the holiday appearance which our 
regions present during the present struggle. I will not take 
into consideration the absence of violence, ungentlemanly con- 
duct, of menacing threats, so conspicuous among the strikers 
to-day. Nor will I cite the unprecedented example of the 
miners keeping voluntary vigil over the companies' property. 
Turn whichsoever side you may, search the records of any and 
all previous struggles between capital and labor, and I defy 
you to point to a parallel case. 

"In marked contrast to this edifying and law-abiding con- 
duct of the poor struggling miners stands the dark record of 
the non-American and ungentlemanly attitude which the 
operators have assumed in this crisis. 

"Let the truth be known though the heavens fall. Our 
esteemed champions of law and order have dredged the gutters 
of our metropolitan cities, and have let down their grappling 
irons into the sinks of Bowery saloons in search of men to up- 
hold the dignity of the law and take the places of decent 
American citizens. 

" All of the social ' scabs ' may not be of this stripe, but there 
are a sufficient number of them to prove how un-American and 
how devoid of true patriotism these operators are in comparison 
with the vilified miners. 

" These unfortunates are togged out in brand-new clothes so 
as to appear like real gentlemen. A bull- dog revolver or repeat- 
ing rifle, with several rounds of ammunition, is put into the hands 
of these professional ' soaks,' and sealed orders are given them 
as to when and how they must shoot. Thus far one innocent 
little boy lies a victim to their deadly aim, with a bullet in his 
body. Our jails are being gradually filled with these imported 
peace preservers, while the dirty work still goes on by the 



1902.] AN ECONOMIC STUDY OF THE MINER AS HE is. 719 

irresponsible army still on guard. How is that for a sample of 
incipient anarchy ? What a howl would go up if our peaceful 
miners should make half the trouble that the handful of striking 
trolley hands caused last week in the city of Pawtucket, R. I. 
During a street-car strike at Scranton recently, which lasted six 
months, scarcely a single overt act of violence could be rung up 
against the strikers. And yet the trolley boys were all graduates 
of the coal mines and belong still to miners' families. As to 
sobriety among our miner boys and men, listen to this extraor- 
dinary narration of facts. Of the 147,000 men and boys now 
on strike, fully 25,000 are organized total abstainers. In Luzerne 
and Lackawanna counties we have over 15,000; in Carbon, 
Schuylkill, and other neighboring counties 10,000, which re- 
present not a spasmodic growth, but a normal condition. 
Adding to this number those who have sworn allegiance to the 
cause of temperance since the strike set in we could count the 
enormous sum of 100,000 total abstinence men and boys in the 
anthracite coal regions of Pennsylvania to-day. 

" When the great seal is broken and the Book of Life thrown 
wide open to the world, perhaps our poor oppressed and much 

maligned miners will get justice. 

"J. J. CURRAN." 

As a matter of fact the average coal miner is a real Chris- 
tian gentleman, in the best sense of that much-abused noun. 
True, he is not learned in the lore of books ay, he is quite 
fortunate if he can read the newspapers but one glance at his 
sparkling eyes and seriously thoughtful countenance, that ' title 
page which heralds the contents of the human volume,", reveals 
intelligence ; not the intelligence developed in the class-room, 
but an intelligence inspired and inculcated by the Almighty 
God, who has placed the miner in the most thorough of all 
universities the University of Hardship. 

True, like the gnarled oak, the miner quite frequently pre- 
sents a rough appearance, but let us not be too ready to judge 
the tree by its bark. This would be a great mistake in the 
miner's case ; for underneath his grimy, ragged working armor 
and the grizzled exterior indicative of the strength of a giant, 
is concealed a heart ; not the heart of a fierce beast, but the 
heart of a brave man one large enough to contain all the 
emotions of the most heroic of men, and the gentleness of the 
most gentle of women. How often, of an evening after supper, 



720 AN ECONOMIC STUDY OF THE MINER AS HE is. [Sept., 

when visiting some miner friend, have we paused at the thresh- 
old of his door wishing that we were a painter that we might 
draw the gentlest picture of domestic life there presented. If, 
as the poet says : 

" The brave man is not he who feels no fear, 
For that were stupid and irrational ; 
But he whose noble soul its fears subdues, 
And bravely dares the danger nature shrinks from," 

i 

how magnanimously brave must be the valiant miner, who in 
the Stygian gloom of the mine struggles, not like the soldier 
in the open field under the clear sky, fighting elbow to elbow 
with his fellow-man against an enemy not unlike himself for 
that were easy but there in his silent, yawning dungeon, self- 
reliant and alone, without a moment's warning he may be 
obliged to withstand an explosion of gas, seemingly bursting 
from the very walls of hell ; or its countercharge of " black 
damp " ; or the caving of the mine ; the stopping of the air- 
fan ; the bursting in of some river or old flooded workings ; or 
any of the thousand and one other unforeseen contingencies 
that daily cast the gloom of death over our various mining 
communities. Indeed few families have escaped ! 

The soldier dies on the field of battle, rescuing a flag or a 
fellow-countryman, and we ungrudgingly immortalize his heroism 
on painted canvas or in marble shaft. In ministering to our 
comfort or 'in rescuing a fellow-laborer, under infinitely more 
difficult, and equally heroic, conditions than the soldier had to 
contend with, and with no human eye on him, the miner lays 
down his life. No brazen monument commemorates his deed ; 
it lives only for a day in the hearts of his fellow- man, for such 
deeds happen hourly in the coal regions. 

Honest ? The coal miner could not be otherwise if he 
wished. Debts can be stopped from his pay before he receives 
it, and most companies, after the lead of the Lehigh Valley Coal 
Company, will not retain an employee who refuses to pay an 
honest debt. True, many miners run behind in their stores (for 
obvious reasons this never occurs in company stores), and the 
best they can do toward an old debt is to pay one dollar or 
two every month until the debt vanishes. It is, perhaps, also 
true that there is not a single grocer in the coal regions, who 
has been in business for any length of time, who has not had 



1902.] AN ECONOMIC STUDY OF THE MINER AS HE is. 721 

bad debts to deplore, but the " average," " typical ' miner 
would rather starve than eat another man's food. We should 
be careful not to confound the rule with the exception and to 
separate the chaff from the wheat. 

The miner is of necessity compelled to be sober. A drunken 
miner would have infinitely less chance to live and work in the 
mines than a raving maniac would who would persist in bran- 
dishing a flaming torch in a powder magazine. The slightest 
inclination of the head on which, fastened to his cap, rests the 
miner's naked light toward a " feeder ' or lurking body of 
gas, and an explosion may be caused with most disastrous 
results. No, mining and drunkenness are incompatible. Besides, 
every morning before entering his chamber the miner has to 
present himself to the " fire boss ' to learn the condition of his 
chamber. The well-trained eye of this official prevents the 
miner from appearing under the slightest suspicion of intoxica- 
tion. We do not pretend to say that the average miner is 
always a total abstainer. No, he is not averse to his pint of 
beer after returning from work as he himself puts it, " to 
wash down the dust." And not unfrequently freely imbibes 
the same beverage on " pay day " ; but he is mindful of his 
wife and children at home, and consequently is ever willing to 
forego " the cup that cheers ' whenever said " cup " interferes 
with the comfort of his loved ones. To corroborate this we 
need only cite recent occurrences in Wilkesbarre and Hazleton, 
Pa., in the parishes of Fathers Curran and Hussie. After point- 
ing out the evil influences of even moderate drinking, Father 
Curran had the happiness of administering the total abstinence 
pledge to his whole congregation. Some time ago, when the 
present strike was declared, 1,000 miners presented themselves 
to Father Hussie, of Hazleton, Pa., to receive the white badge 
of temperance showing to the world that they are exponents 
of law, order, and decency. Of course, it goes without saying 
that the average miners' wives and daughters are total abstainers. 

That one of his deep religious principles is the Brotherhood 
of Man and the Fatherhood of God is daily evidenced in the 
fact that, Christ-like, the miner is ever ready to lay down his 
life for his fellow-man. Since " greater love than this no man 
hath," and since "charity is the fulfilment of the law," we 
need say nothing further about the miner's " piety " ; but as 
any sketch of the miner's character would be inadequate with- 



722 AN ECONOMIC STUDY OF THE MINER AS HE is. [Sept., 

out a reference to his morality, we beg leave in passing briefly 
to refer to it. Without the slightest hesitation we assert that 
the miner is the most moral of all laboring men ! Virtue is 
regarded by him as a most precious jewel, and the marriage 
vows he reveres as the most sacred of all religious institutions. 
Consequently, and as a reward for this piety, the Almighty 
God has given to the miner a physique that well might be the 
admiration and envy of the world's most famous athletes or 
sculptors' models. Nor has that same bountiful Hand stopped 
at the miner ; for having no sins of the parents to visit on the 
children, He has lavishly bestowed the same blessing on the 
miner's rugged, handsome sons and healthy, beautiful daughters, 

But here the puzzled, impatient economist interrupts. 
" Granting all you say to be true, after carefully computing the 
living expenses of ordinary workingmen, I cannot see how a 
family of 8, even of the most honest, sober and pious, can live 
on $30 a month." We must confess that at one time, after a 
most careful computation of the living expenses of ordinary 
laborers, we could not solve the problem either ; but that was 
because we figured on the expenses of " ordinary laborers." 
We consider, however, that the life of the typical miner is 
more than ordinary. His physical constitution makes it possi- 
ble for him to live* on fare and in environments that would 
be simply impossible for an " ordinary ' workingman. Before 
proceeding further we wish to state that our " average ' miner 
is not chosen from the more comfortably living Irish, Welsh, 
Scotch, or English men who were the pioneers in the coal- 
fields, and who are to-day working, as they facetiously put it, 
"to keep our blood a-movin' and our pockets in spendin' 
money." No, the average " typical ' miner is chosen from the 
less fortunate Irishmen, Welshmen, Scotchmen, Englishmen, 
Germans, Polanders, Hungarians, Slavonians, Lithuanians, who 
form the overwhelming majority. It is strange that the Italian 
is practically an unknown quantity in the mines ; we suppose be- 
cause he either lacks the nerve or endurance of these powerful men. 

Owing to the diversity of races and of tastes, differing so 
largely in conventionalities, it is difficult to lay down an un- 
varying living standard ; in fact it cannot be done absolutely, 
unless we consider each nationality separately ; or, as we shall 
endeavor for brevity's sake to do, divide the various nationali- 
ties into two general classes. The Irish, Welsh, Scotch, English, 



1902.] AN ECONOMIC STUDY OF THE MINER AS HE is. 723 

and Germans having many points in common, we shall place 
in one class, and the Poles, Huns, Slavs, etc., being almost 
identical in habits, we shall place in another class. The former 
class, though scarcely any better off from a monetary view- 
point, live much better than the latter. Being rather expert at 
farming, the Irish, German, and frequently the Welshman, sup- 
ply their tables with vegetables, which, after working hours and 
on idle days, they cultivate in their little patch of garden thus 
procuring edibles their slender wages could never procure. 
There being plenty of common pasturage, many of the Irish 
and German miners manage to purchase a young calf, which, 
after a couple of years, supplies them with milk and butter. 
The Welsh, and not unfrequently the Irish miners, who cannot 
afford to keep a cow, are partial to goats, which supply them 
with milk for their tea, and sometimes with winter's meat, which, 
we are told, is quite dainty and not unlike venison. In the 
suburbs and outlying districts, where the town and city ordi- 
nances do not obtain, this class of miners also manage to raise 
pigs, which furnish them with meat for the winter, lard, sausages, 
bologna, etc. Wherever it is possible chickens, ducks, and 
geese are also raised to supply the miner with eggs, a " Sun- 
day fowl dinner," and the only luxury this class of miner en- 
joys a feather bed ! Practically no miner partakes of more 
than one ' square ' meal a day, that being supper. It would 
be straining facts awfully to attribute to his breakfast or dinner 
the euphonious term " lunch." The miner's "breakfast' is sim- 
ply a couple of pieces of bread with a cup of tea for Welsh 
and Irish, or coffee for German, or water for Pole, Slav, Hun, 
etc. The " dinner ' consists of several pieces of home-made 
bread, packed into a dinner pail, with an occasional slice of 
cheese for the Welshman ; or piece of ham for the Irishman ; 
or piece of bologna or bacon for the Pole, Slav, Hun, etc 
The " average ' miner's supper, his only warm meal during the 
day, also varies slightly according to nationality, but perhaps 
more per accidens, or in the method of preparation, than in the 
essential ingredients, which in every case involves either cheap 
boiling meat, which is metamorphosed by the thrifty house- 
wife's ingenuity into a hash, ragout, or " pot roast," for the 
English and Welshmen, tea, 1?read, etc., being added ; or a hot 
mess of pork, cabbage, and potatoes, which gratifies the Irish 
miner's appetite; sometimes soup, but more frequently tea, by 



724 AN ECONOMIC STUDY OF THE MINER AS HE is. [Sept, 

way of entree. The Poles', Slavs', Huns' typical supper beggars 
description ! The nearest we can come to it by way of delinea- 
tion is a sort of " ragout," in which several pounds of dough, 
cut into very small particles, have been boiled. Bacon with 
vegetables is also a favorite dish ; beverage, water. On Fridays 
all miners are partial to salt fish (generally cod), cheese, and 
eggs. On Sundays the miners of the first class, those from the 
British Isles, etc., indulge in a beef- steak dinner or fresh- meat 
roast ; but this is the only day in the week they can afford this 
luxury. From the foregoing you may begin to wonder how 
the average miner retains his magnificent physique ! Not being 
a biologist, we do not pretend to answer ; but we do know 
that among the miners indigestion and dyspepsia are practically 
unknown. Here also we wish to remark that salt is the miner's 
only condiment ; apparently he needs no other. 

The miners of the second class (that of the eastern Euro- 
pean), although equally as good, or perhaps better farmers, for 
that was their business in their native land, do not take to 
this avocation so energetically. Perhaps because they had too 
much farming with only small returns in their own country. 
At any rate they do not need to ; for, not being obliged 
exactly to measure up to the conventional standard of liveli- 
hood of the communities in which they reside, they do not 
require one-fourth of the articles that the " impatient econo- 
mist ' (and others) would compute in a " list of necessary ex- 
penses." Their children never wear shoes (the same also is 
practically true of the other class of miners' children) except 
for the months that snow is on the ground ; even then many 
poor children must remain from church and school because they 
cannot afford the luxury of shoes ! We dare also to say that 
one pair of shoes will last these miners' economical wives a 
whole year and longer, for they themselves only wear shoes 
when going to church or town, and the latter occasion seldom 
occurs, for groceries, meat, etc., are brought to their doors by 
delivery wagons. On idle days (on an average two or three in 
the week ! ) these miners, with their wives and children, supply 
their homes with summer and winter fuel, which they are 
allowed to pick their labor being the only price demanded 
from the immense " culm-banks," as they are called. This also 
is true, except that generally their wives do not take part, in 
the case of the other (the first) class of miners. 



. J AN ECONOMIC STUDY OF THE MINER AS HE is. 725 

The average miner has little or no property ; he seldom or 
never insures himself; therefore the insurance item, never 
absent from the "economist's' list, is practically money saved. 
We say seldom, because the Welsh, Scotch, and English miners 
sometimes do insure themselves and children whether wisely 
or foolishly we leave you to settle. True, the small amount 
accruing from their policies, after their sudden demise, has 
often kept the wolf from their families' door; but the monthly 
payments on said policies during their lives have just as fre- 
quently kept food from their stomachs. 

Another item of expense one next and almost equal to his 
store bill that causes the average miner no small anxiety is 
the house- rent. This on an average amounts to $102 a year; 
for miners' house- rents vary from $6 to $10 a month, or say 
an average of $8.50. Again, notwithstanding the fact that the 
miner sensibly considers his church fees as an investment offer- 
ing no small return, still the mathematical " economist ' will 
not lose sight of the fact that these fees, augmented by the 
building of new churches throughout the coal regions, and 
aggregating an average of $12 a year at the least for each 
family, will swallow up not a little of the dollar a day earnings. 

The miners of the second class manage to eke out exis- 
tence by keeping several boarders, whom they crowd into a 
house scarcely large enough for the miner's immediate family. 
When we assure the " economist ' that said miners accomplish 
this feat by nailing a wide board or two to the side, of an or- 
dinary " double ' bed, thereby accommodating four " boarders/' 
who sleep crosswise thereon after the manner of "fresh fish on 
a gridiron," he will begin to realize how ingenious and re- 
sourceful these miners can be in making both ends meet ! 

In an article entitled " What Wage is a Living Wage ? ' in 
THE CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE of last April, the Rev. John 
A. Ryan, S.T.L., lays down "a revised list of the minimum an- 
nual expenditures of a workingman's family for one year " ; a 
list whose sum-total is $584.61, and an amount which he says for 
decent support will seem incapable of further reduction. It will 
be seen at once that this amount is $224.61 more than the 
average miner receives for annual wages ! Hence it is evident 
that the wages he receives are not sufficient to provide him 
with a decent living. 

We have attempted briefly to describe how the average 



726 TRUST. [Sept. 

miner endeavors to supply himself with many of the commodi- 
ties his wretched pay could not afford ; but verily if the average 
miner lived up to the Rev. John A. Ryan's princely allowance, he 
and his family would pass their nights dreaming of pianos, au- 
tomobiles, etc. 

We have not attempted to portray the appalling wretched- 
ness, misery ay, starvation, that have come under our notice 
during our twenty-five years' experience in the coal regions of 
Pennsylvania. No ; like the proud miner who carries his empty 
dinner-pail to the mines rather than reveal his condition or ask 
for charity as long as he can handle a pick and shovel, we too 
would fain conceal much: Suffice it to say that for the kind of 
work he does, and the dangers and hardships encountered, we 
believe the miner is the worse paid workingman in these United 
States, and, comparatively speaking, in the civilized world ! 





BY ALBERT REYNAUD. 

I'D trust my Love in Hades, and know her undefiled; 
I'd trust my Love in Heaven, and know her unbe- 

guiled ; 
I'd trust my Love with honor, life, and everything 

I own ; 
Because I know my Love's love is all my love alone. 

If she should hand me poison, I'd take it unafraid, 

Sure through her hand to medicine the poison would be made ; 

If Death should lurk in any quest ventured at her behest, 

I'd trust my Love to life's end, and dying trust her best. 

I'd trust my Love though lying tongues should wag till Time 

will rust ; 
Because I love my Love best and Love's other name is Trust. 

Oh ! God, if so with human love our trust may married be, 
How can our little, shrunken hearts do otherwise with Thee ? 




LUISA DE CARVAJAL. 

A SPANISH APOSTLE IN LONDON IN THE SEVENTEENTH 

CENTURY. 

BY REV. MICHAEL P. HEFFERNAN. 

T the beginning of the seventeenth century in 
England, Protestantism reigned supreme. To pro- 
fess Catholicism meant death ; in fact, loyalty to 
Rome was by law a capital crime. 

The Reformers boasted that they introduced 
" freedom of conscience ' into the British Isle, and their ad- 
mirers of to- day might well read the historical relations of 
three hundred years of incessant persecution which are to be 
found in the dusty national archives, to ascertain what degree 
of toleration was meted out in those Neronic times to the hap- 
less Catholics of the English kingdom. 
VOL. LXXV. 47 




728 LUISA DE CARVAJAL. [Sept., 

The English rulers managed to contrive within an exceed- 
ingly short space of time a network of oppressive laws, with 
meshes pitilessly interwoven, through which the down-trodden 
Catholic could not breathe even in secret. The Catholic name 
was incompatible with the English name, and fidelity to the 
ancient church was an act of treason to king and country. It 
were nigh impossible to give the details of the prescriptive 
legislation enacted against Popery. It affected person, property, 
rank, and inheritance. Yet even amidst this hell- born terrorism, 
that surpassed the worst days of a Tiberius, a Caligula, or a 
Diocletian, the providence of God was most merciful and vigi- 
lant. The proscribed Catholics of England were not forgotten. 
Catholic priests in disguise penetrated to every portion of the 
island. They did their noble work at the risk of their lives ; 
but they were men built in the mould of the primitive Chris- 
tians, men who were ready at any moment to mount the scaf- 
fold and bear unfaltering witness to the faith of their divine 
Master. Many, indeed, were the artifices which were adopted 
to convey the intelligence to the Catholics of towns and vil- 
lages that some unknown and disguised priest would pay them 
an apostolic visit. One could scarcely begin to detail the dif- 
ferent ways and methods of this sacred telegraphy. Sometimes 
in the outskirts of a town or village a certain quantity of linen 
would be spread on the mead ; at other times it would be hung 
along the hedges to dry ; these were recognized signs to the 
few Catholic inhabitants of the place that on the morrow God's 
minister would be with them to dispense the holy mysteries. 
In some of the old English manors there may be seen to-day 
the hiding-places in the walls to which the priest might retreat 
during the frequent domiciliary visits made by the brutal com- 
missaries of the government. Had these agents of Satan any 
suspicion that the walls contained a living being, the posse 
would be turned into a crowbar brigade whose satanic work 
made saints for paradise. The fugitive priest, whose parish 
was all England, said Mass at daybreak for his little flock, 
administered the Sacraments, and at eventide preached the 
word of God. When his priestly labor was finished, he 
departed to some other centre of Catholicism to renew his 
efforts in behalf of souls. Thus, providentially, some glimmer- 
ing of the faith was left amidst the general national apostasy. 

The deplorable condition of the English Catholics was not 



1902.] 



Luis A DE CARVAJAL. 



729 




HENRY THE EIGHTH. (Original by Holbein.) 

unknown abroad. " Salvete Flores Marty rum ! ' said St. Philip 
Neri respectfully to the young English clerics whom he met in 
the streets of Rome. In 1580 Pope Gregory XIII. approved 
and blessed a society established by an English Catholic, George 
Gilbert, the object of which was to assist the English mission- 
aries. This society found in the seminaries of Rheims, Rome, 
and Valladolid priests who were ready and willing to labor on 
the trying English mission, and it also succeeded in collecting 



730 LUISA DE CARVAJAL. [Sept., 

moderate financial resources in different Catholic countries. 
The French and Spanish governments were kept informed by 
their respective ambassadors of the state of affairs in England, 
and many a diplomatic despatch contained the account of some 
martyr's execution at which the representatives of the Catholic 
sovereigns assisted with respectful but powerless piety. Great 
commiseration was felt especially in Spain for their unfortunate 
co-religionists, but Spain was unable to afford other than in- 
direct, moral assistance. The days of the Armada had passed. 

In our times two talented writers, Lady Georgiana Fuller- 
ton * and the Countess de Courson,f have revived the memory 
of a Spanish heroine who sacrificed rank, country, fortune, and 
friends to become the consoler and adviser of the English 
Catholics who were unjustly condemned to die for their alle- 
giance to the faith in which they were nurtured. Before the 
Christ-like, heroic character that stands out from the pages of 
these two excellent books we might bend the knee in lowly 
reverence. 

i. Luisa de Carvajal was born of an ancient noble family 
that held large possessions in the Spanish province of Estre- 
madura. The year of her birth is 1568. At this period in the 
world's history, so fatal to the religious welfare of other 
countries, the chivalrous blood of Spain was as brave and 
fiery as in early days ; but it had become restless and impatient 
on account of the inaction that followed a glorious epoch of 
unceasing contest and victory. The descendants of the ancient 
Spanish chivalry panted to continue the ancestral activity, but 
there was nothing for them to do. For eight centuries their 
fathers had fought against the Moors, and by their valiant com- 
bat on mountain and plain had at last succeeded in expelling 
the foreign invader from the Peninsula. Throughout the vicis- 
situdes of these long and fateful ages the brave Spanish knight 
had been habituated to the liTe of the camp. A day came 
eventually when the contest ceased for 'want of combatants, 
and victory made the Spaniard dull and sluggish. But he yet 
retained his incoercible energy, or at least the spirit of it ; he 
longed devoutly for some cause that could satisfy his soul other 
than by dreaming ; he carried with him, if it can be called 
such, the fatality of chivalrous activity. Cervantes made sport 

* The Life of Luisa de Carvajal. London : Burns & Gates. 1889. 
t Quatre Portraits de Femmes. Paris : Didot. 1895. 



1902.] 



Luis A DE CARVAJAL. 



of his countrymen's ambition ; and like all satirists, endeavored 
to cause a laugh at the expense of what was noble and great. 
But there arose in these eventful times two men who w r ere the 
saviors and directors of Spanish originality : Ferdinand Cortez 




ANNE BOLEYN. 

and Ignatius of Loyola. The former traced across the ocean 
for his countrymen a path that was not obliterated, and over 
that path all who had the spirit of adventure made haste to 
sail. The latter, arming himself with new zeal for the Church 
of Rome, taught her children unknown methods of proselytism, 
and all who had the apostolic spirit were fascinated by them. 
In the knight of the Middle Ages the taste for adventure was 
united to the apostolic spirit in thorough harmony. Ferdinand 



732 LUISA DE CARVAJAL. [Sept., 

Cortez and St. Ignatius of Loyola, in the sixteenth century, 
divided between them the descendants of the ancient knights, 
and Spain, thanks to these two men, was given the vantage- 
ground on which they could find employment. It is in such a 
frame we must set the picture of Luisa de Carvajal, if we would 
understand rightly her character and apostolic work; we must 
place her separately in the group of elect souls over which 
rises the lofty, commanding figure of St. Ignatius of Loyola. 

Luisa's childhood was sad and dreary enough ; she was an 
orphan at four years of age. She was then placed in the hands 
of a severe and exacting governess whose harshness astonishes 
us in our more liberal days. She lost an aunt who loved her 
tenderly, and had to live with an uncle whose affection, though 
quite sincere, was nevertheless undemonstrative and tinged 
with all the stiffness of official formality. The child's soul, thus 
bereft of satisfying love, perceived soon enough the emptiness 
of all that was not God. When her uncle was appointed Vice- 
roy of Navarre, she went to live with him at Pampeluna. A 
half-century before St. Ignatius had received under the walls of 
Pampeluna the wound that made him a saint, and in this city 
Luisa de Carvajal vowed herself definitely to God's holy cause. 
She was at this time in her eleventh year. The viceroy, like 
many noble Spaniards of this period, possessed a taste for the 
magnificent and a love for the severe. He was a man who 
allowed no encroachment on his viceregal authority, but who 
was in secret most humble and self-denying. As viceroy he 
displayed a certain amount of grandeur ; as a Christian he 
abased himself to nothingness. He wished to make an ascetic 
of Luisa. " The less," he said to her, " you converse with 
creatures the more intimate you will be with God's angels and 
saints." The Marquis of Almagan entertained the hope that 
this growing intimacy of Luisa with Christ her Lord would be 
ratified and crowned by religious vows. But Luisa did not feel 
that God called her to monastic life. She had no desire either 
for marriage or the convent. The august tradition of the early 
ages, according to which the lay-virgin could in her own way 
serve the church, had never been lost either in God's designs 
or the life of the church, and Luisa, like the virgins of former 
days with whom St. Jerome had conversed and corresponded, 
remained in the world exposed to its dangers, with the credit of 
facing them and the glory of overcoming them, with the happi- 



1902.] 



Luis A DE CARVAJAL. 



733 




CARDINAL REGINALD POLE. WHO WAS THE STOUT OPPONENT OF HENRY VIII. 

IN HIS ADULTEROUS MARRIAGES. 

ness of belonging entirely to God and the hope of doing good. 
These were her feelings when, at the age of twenty-six years, 
she lost her uncle After his death she went to Madrid, and, 
renting a humble dwelling, gathered about her some few women 
of a lower rank in life. A community was thus formed, of 
which she, the foundress, was quite often the servant.^ The 
world was astonished, and many who did not appreciate Luisa's 
devotedness to religious and charitable aims took their revenge 
in meaning smiles. Why should a young lady of her high sta- 
tion give such an outrageous example ? Her heroism was dis- 
tasteful to worldly people, who regarded it as an act of singu- 
larity, and the raillery that lashes reputations and the look that 
surveys its victim with counterfeit pity hoped one day to bring 



734 Luis A DE CARVAJAL. [Sept., 

her to reason. But when God is at the root of heroism the 
hostile glance is not noticed, nor the harsh word heeded. Luisa 
persevered in her good work, and before long sympathy went 
out to her. The queen and many of the court-ladies came to 
visit the outcasted virgin and seek counsel from the voluntary 
pauper of God. For a pauper Luisa lived, and a pauper for 
Christ's sake she wished to live. Her large fortune she reserved 
for a worthy and noble work. 

2. While Luisa was yet young she read, in 1581, a letter 
written by the Spanish ambassador at London, in which he de- 
scribed the death scene of an English martyr. The memory of 
those words was ineffaceable. She conjured up the whole state 
in which the poor persecuted children of the faith were placed 
in England, and the thought of their woes and sufferings beset 
her mind continually. In the chapel of Pampeluna, in her seclu- 
sion at Madrid, those distant strangers, confessors and martyrs, 
kept her company. She longed to see them, and she envied 
them their hard lot. When she inflicted the discipline on her- 
self, she cried : " It is not these light chains I want ! It is the 
heavy irons of the English martyrs." She had an irresistible 
attraction for England. The ambassador's letter added fuel to 
the flame burning in her heart. Oh, if she could but follow in 
the footsteps and meet the holy end of Father Edmund Cam- 
pion ! Her enthusiasm was further heightened by the perusal of 
a little book which described the life and death of Father Henry 
Walpole, of the Society of Jesus. It is even probable that she 
had seen and conversed with that indefatigable missionary and 
martyr at Valladolid. She rarely conversed with anybody with- 
out referring to the English martyrs, their glorious and blessed 
death. Though she seldom received visits, she was delighted to 
see and talk with any English Jesuit or secular priest from the 
English seminary who was introduced to her by her confessor. 
England was written in her heart of hearts. Her spiritual direc- 
tors, who were at first reluctant to listen to her project of doing 
apostolic work in England, began to recognize that such was 
her true vocation. The famous Jesuit, Father Luis de la Puente, 
while he did not urge her to go to London, did not at least 
dissuade her from going. 

In 1604 Luisa de Carvajal formed the resolution of giving 
her fortune to England ; in 1605 she decided to give that isl- 
and her life. First, her fortune. Poverty that was retrievable 



I.9O2.] 



Luis A DE CARVAJAL. 



735 



was not to her mind evangelical poverty. Though this Spanish 
lady lived as frugally as the humblest peasant, she did not seem 
to herself really poor as long as she retained her patrimony. 
To become actually poor, as was her Saviour, she purposed 
erecting at Louvain, in Belgium, a novitiate-house for the Eng- 
lish Jesuits, and she appropriated twenty thousand ducats for 
that project In less than a twelve-month after Luisa, now 




CARDINAL WOLSEY. (After an original picture.) 

divested of this world's goods, quitted her native land, which 
she was never to see again. Paris and St. Omer were tarrying- 
places on her memorable journey to England " the Isle of 
Saints," as it was persistently called, despite its heresy. At 
Paris Luisa may be said to have bidden farewell to Spain. 
There she met the Spanish nuns who had been settled in the 
Carmelite convent in the Rue d'Enfer by Cardinal de Berulle 



736 LUISA DE CARVAJAL. [Sept., 

and Madame Acarie. At St. Omer she came in contact with 
Catholic England. The English Jesuits had a college in that 
city, and in this centre of English exiles Luisa rekindled, dur- 
ing a residence of a month, her piety and self-sacrifice, and in - 
creased her courage before debarking at Dover in the early days 
of May, 1605. A short time elapsed before the Gunpowder Plot 
burst on an excited and maddened populace. James I. held 
the Catholics responsible for this daring conspiracy, and, con- 
trary to his definite promises at his accession, let loose the dogs 
of war against the " recusants," as the Catholics were oppro- 
briously styled even in legal parlance. The magnet of danger 
and suffering' had attracted Luisa powerfully to England. To 
the opulent security which she might have enjoyed in her na- 
tive land she preferred more rugged paths that led to salvation, 
and God was reserving for her all her desired severities and 
trials. 

3. Dona Luisa began to experience almost from her arrival 
in England all the vicissitudes of persecution waged against her 
co-religionists. For a few weeks she was sheltered in a castle 
where several Catholic priests found a prudent hospitality. But 
the threat of domiciliary visits forced her to fly. She re- 
paired to London, in which city a Catholic lady received her 
into her house ; but as stringent measures were now taken 
against the " Papists " on account of the Gunpowder Plot, her hos- 
tess besought Luisa to find another lodging. To secure a home 
she was constrained to do something from which her humility 
and love of obscurity had hitherto dissuaded her. She made 
the acquaintance of the Spanish ambassador, Don Pedro de 
Zuniga, who placed a few small rooms at her disposal, and two 
young girls joined her in occupying them. From this time 
Luisa's Catholic and apostolic activity began in the " Isle of 
Saints." The first few weeks Luisa passed in her new abode 
were attended with bitter and trying circumstances. She felt 
disappointment in the nonfulfilment of her cherished dreams. 
She believed that sooner or later she would see the Catholic faith 
at least respected, if not honored, in England ; and it cut her 
heart like a two-edged sword to behold everywhere in the 
streets of London anti- Catholic caricatures, which she often bought 
to tear into pieces and trample under foot. In her half-broken 
English she would exclaim : " What strange people they must 
be that like to draw such wicked pictures ! ' Of course the 



1902.] LUISA DE CARVAJAL. 737 

bystanders, taken by surprise by her impulsive action, would 
end with reviling and hooting her. She was counselled by her 
confessor against these public demonstrations of faith on account 
of the danger attending them and the injury which they would 
do to her evangelical mission. For Luisa spent her time in in- 
structing, advising, and encouraging souls ; she was the means 
of many a quiet conversion. She obeyed the advice of her 
confessor with child-like docility. Luisa had also dreamed of 
martyrdom in default of success in evangelizing Protestant Eng- 
land, and it was with the greatest difficulty she was convinced 
that, being a foreigner, she might be expelled the country, but 
not led to the scaffold. But this illusion was not the source of 
her courage. In a letter to her brother, who had endeavored to 
persuade her to retire to Spain, she declares that if self-love 
and her natural desire for peace and repose were alone in ques- 
tion, she would depart instantly for Spain and shake for ever 
the dust of England from her shoes. " I do not know a heart," 
she writes, "less fitted for the agitations and miseries of this 
country than mine ; and can you imagine that I stay here to 
please myself, and out of a devotion which I am obstinately 
bent on carrying out ? ' She felt that it was God's good pleas- 
ure and will she should remain in poverty in England doing 
her -work of love and enlightenment rather than pass her life 
amidst the splendor of the Spanish court. " Here am I, a 
woman," she again writes, " weak in health, as delicate or more 
so, perhaps, than many others, one subject to acute fears and 
nervous apprehensions, and by nature most desirous of esteem 
and affection, in a desert full of raging wolves, in a house 
poor and obscure, with companions whom I have to support in 
the midst of the dearness of everything, and by means of what 
others choose to do for us, and liable to the withdrawal of 
such assistance at the moment I least expect it ; and yet you 
would hardly imagine what is the peace and tranquillity of my 
heart. . . . And how can you think that this is not the 
result of a supernatural strength from God, and that in the 
same strength I can shrink from meeting the greatest trials and 
going on doing his will ? For what other purpose do I exist ? ' 
It was God's will that Luisa should be the intermediary be- 
tween the Catholic charity of Spain and the faithful of Eng- 
land, and that she should place at the service of the persecuted 
faith the apostolic zeal and energy which she inherited from 



\ 



738 LUISA DE CARVAJAL. [Sept., 

her chivalrous ancestors. She realized God's will to her utmost 
ability. As a foreigner, she could have in her possession 
apologetical and controversial books, and aided by these and 
her own profound knowledge of the Scriptures she was pre- 
pared to give excellent advice both to the clergy and laity of 
the Catholic Church. 

One day a priest who was imprisoned for his faith was in- 
clined to sign the ambiguous form of an oath, for doing which 
he would obtain his freedom ; but this oath contained an im- 
plicit disavowal of the pope's authority. Luisa visited the priest 
and pointed out the hidden meaning of the oath, dissuaded 
him from taking it, and encouraged him to glorify God by his 
death. The priest, who at heart preferred martyrdom to tak- 
ing a heretical oath, submitted joyfully to his sad lot and died 
bequeathing his aged mother in trust to his noble patroness. 
By this act of zeal and faith on the part of Luisa de Carvajal 
England and heaven counted one martyr more. She had also 
her sorrowful experience of prisons where suspected Catholics 
were herded together, some resolute in their faith and others 
timid and wavering. She visited them regularly, instructed 
them, comforted them, and prepared them for their bloody 
death. Her natural charm, and the fascination which heroism 
always exercises, gained the favor of the jailers ; in this way 
she obtained for her co-religionists not an acquittal, it must be 
confessed, but that contentment which purity of conscience 
guarantees, and which no brutal British law could prevent. On 
one occasion, the eve of their martyrdom, she visited the two 
priests, the saintly Benedictine, Father John Roberts, and 
Father Somers, who was known as ParocJnis Londinensis, and 
around her besides gathered a large number of Catholics who 
were in turn expecting their own condemnation. The jailers 
were astonished to hear the continued notes of gladness issuing 
from the large room where the prisoners were assembled, and 
it seemed to them as if the prisoners were feasting in advance 
on their happy passage to eternity. On the morrow, after the 
execution had been completed, Luisa wrapped the bodies of 
the two martyrs in linen, prepared for the.n, had them carried 
to her home, and kept them reverently till they could be 
transferred to a fitting resting-place. The immunity which 
Luisa enjoyed was certainly a precious boon for the persecuted 
English Catholics. 



1902.] 



Luis A DE CARVAJAL. 



739 




. THOMAS CKOMWELL. (Original by Holbein.) 

4. This immunity, however, was not to last for a long time. 
The magistrates of London learned that a stranger, a Papist 
woman, had been preaching Catholic and forbidden doctrines in 
the business portion of the city. Luisa was forthwith arrested. 
She entertained the hope now that she would suffer for her 
faith, and thanked God accordingly. The crowd cried out that 
she was a Roman Catholic priest in disguise, and were ready 
to tear her to pieces ; but the Spanish ambassador revealed 
her identity, and in compliment to him Luisa was released from 
prison. Martyrdom, which she so earnestly desired, had eluded 
her. She continued her apostolic labors, nursing the hope that 
she might one day bear witness to her Lord with the shedding 
of her blood. Catholic faith shone brightly wherever she went. 
She made numberless conversions among the lower classes, a 



740 LUISA DE CARVAJAL. % [Sept., 

quarter where the grace of faith seems lamentably lost to-day. 
She urged young men towards the priestly and religious life ; 
she even dreamed of a teaching congregation for young girls. 
Mary Ward, who established about this time, or rather a little 
later, the " Institute of the Blessed Virgin Mary," or, as its 
members are better known on the Continent, the Dames 
Anglaises, realized in her foundation the ardent wish of Luisa 
de Carvajal. Luisa's house was a hot- bed of "Papistry," and 
she was often denounced to the authorities. Deeming it pru- 
dent at this stage to live as quietly as possible, she changed 
her residence, and with a few companions withdrew to a less 
frequented portion of the city. But wherever she went her 
soul was a hotted of Catholicism, and George Abbot, the 
Archbishop of Canterbury, could never forgive her for it. His 
spies lodged complaint against her that she had set up a nun- 
nery, and she was arrested a second time. She became now 
the victim of the ill-humor of King James I. This monarch 
had written a work in defence of the divine right of kings, 
which had been ably refuted by the Spanish theologian, Suarez. 
The king never forgave the learned Jesuit for the crushing re- 
ply in which he assailed his work. Luisa de Carvajal was 
pointed out by the archbishop as one who presumed to dis- 
obey his royal will, and the king was determined that she 
should expiate by imprisonment the irreverence manifested by 
the Spanish theologian. Luisa was happy to be made the ob- 
ject of royal wrath, and she confidently believed that she would 
be put to death. But she counted without the Spanish ambas- 
sador, who spoke firmly to the king, and Luisa was in conse- 
quence released. Her disappointment was most keen. The 
death which she had desired with all her soul had been taken 
from her, and we might say, with all the force that belongs to 
the word, that Luisa de Carvajal suffered all the grief that 
could come from her baffled hope. Sorrow began to under- 
mine her health. Her soul was rent by additional troubles. 
Philip II., who was desirous of manifesting some political com- 
placence towards the King of England, ordered Luisa, through 
his ambassador, to leave England and reside in Belgium. She 
had endeavored to forestall this decision on the part of the 
Spanish monarch ; but the English minister at Madrid, impor- 
tuned by James I. and his council, had anticipated her letters 
and obtained from Philip II. the necessary document command- 



1902.] 



Luis A DE CARVAJAL. 



74i 



ing her to depart from England. This was the last blow to 
her pious heart, and it afflicted her so sorely that she took to 
her bed. On January 2, 1614, at the age of forty- five years, 
Luisa de Carvajal rendered her spirit to God on English soil, 
in a small room that had been allotted her by the Spanish 
ambassador. All Spain and Catholic England shed plentiful 
tears of sorrow and admiration at her lowly bier. 

Luisa de Carvajal had exercised a constant, almost daily, 
influence on souls during her residence in London, and her 
apostolate was untiring and fruitful. She formed souls unto 
holiness. In the school of this noble Spanish lady Anglo- 
Saxon Catholicism learned how to strengthen and nerve its 
children to brave persecution, confess openly their faith, and 
face death unflinchingly. Talk as we will about the religious 
and political barrenness of the Latin races and the expansive 
and progressive character of the Anglo-Saxon race, let us look 
at the career of this Spanish apostle in its best and noblest 
phases, and we shall see that it was Spain in the seventeenth 
century, and history will tell us that it was France in the eigh- 
teenth century, which sowed in England the seeds of the Catho- 
lic renaissance, that blesses that country to-day. 




742 " OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD." [Sept., 




"OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD." 

BY GABRIEL FRANCIS POWERS. 

HEY were painting away for dear life in the last 
room of the Colonna Gallery. You know which 
one it is; that room where the gilt, damask- cov- 
ered chairs, Venetian candelabra, Persian rugs, and 
Florentine cabinets make a sort of curio museum 
or sanctuary of sixteenth century art infinitely precious to artists. 
They were Alec Ross, an American, and Juan Barrias, a Span- 
iard, two men singularly unlike and yet sympathetic one to the 
other. They had been working three weeks, just the two of 
them, in the Colonna Gallery ; they had talked a good deal, lent 
each other colors (given I mean ; artists do not lend), and they 
were friends. When Ross found the studio next Barrias' was to 
let in the big house in the Margutta he moved down his be- 
longings from the S. Basilic and "came to bu-nk with him." 
Barrias was nothing loath. He liked this big, clean-hearted 
American boy ; in the evening they went to the theatre to- 
gether, or studied Spanish ; and even the talk of war did not 
make difficulties between them. They were talking war that 
morning as they worked. 

" I see you coming," Barrias observed as he painted away 
at the chandelier. " There 's that nice island of Cuba there 
lying south of you, a fat morsel. You provoke the war and 
take Cuba in the name of mercy and human right. Ay de 
mi!" 

" Nothing of the sort. Did n't you declare war yourselves ? 
We 're for justice." 

" Yes, and the rest of the holy virtues. For fifty years pre- 
sumably there has been feeling between you and us in Cuba. 
My dear Alec, things of this kind are brought on by slow de- 
grees. I suppose we should stop speaking to each other now 
that our countries are in jeopardy." 

" I don't think we need to stop ; at all events, not till we 
have had to quarrel. We can't share the same views." 

" No, we can't. But we two are for art, are n't we ? art 



rgo2.] " OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD" 743 

eternal, serene, immutable ; what do we care for politics ? If it 
were not for my brother I should close my ears to the very 
name of war." 

" Your brother ? " 

Yes ; he 's in the army, and I would n't exactly care to 
have him shot for me. That 's the only thing that troubles me 
in the whole concern." 

" In the Spanish army ? ' 

Why, of course ; in what army do you suppose ? ' 
' I don't suppose anything. I was just astonished. I don't 
believe you ever mentioned him before." 

"Perhaps not. You have a brother yourself, haven't you?" 
Yes, I have, very much so. A young scoundrel who used 
to -wear my clothes, steal my neckties, and give me a dance 
generally. If it comes to real fighting that kid will go and en- 
list immediately. I know him and can tell. And then my 
mother will write me letters." 

Barrias had stopped painting. " Ross, if it really comes to 
that, . . . your brother and my brother, you know . . ." 

" Well, we can't help it, can we ? " 

Barrias shrugged his shoulders and resumed work. 
' How was it you never mentioned him ? ' inquired Ross 
presently. " I had n't an idea you had a family." 

" Family is a large word for it. He is all I have. He is a 
good deal younger than I am and I brought him up. He 's a 
full-fledged lieutenant now, so I was able to leave him to him- 
self. I '11 show you his picture this evening, if you care to 
see it." 

The picture, when Barrias tossed it across the table to his 
visitor, was a small, yellowed photograph of a very young man 
in the Spanish uniform. He had Barrias' dark, thoughtful eyes 
and presumably his pale complexion. 

' Nice-looking boy," pronounced Ross. " So that is the 
Spanish uniform ? " 

"Yes, for the infantry." 

Ross was looking more at that than at the likeness. At 
home the President was calling for volunteers, volunteers, volun- 
teers, and Ross had an ache at the bottom of his heart for what 
the next over-ocean mail might bring. 

' I '11 show you my youngster," he said, and stumbled into 
his own room in the dark. " How 's that ? " he inquired proudly. 

VOL. LXXV. 48 



744 " OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD:' [Sept., 

It was a beautiful face, typically American in the lines of 
forehead, brow, cheek, and jaw ; a boy of eighteen or nineteen, 
with a resolute mouth and manly eyes ; yet lurking between 
the eyes and the mouth were the possibility of humor and of a 
softness of mood not displeasing at his years. 

"Fine head!' exclaimed Barrias. "Really fine. Young 
Octavius with a good deal less of sensitiveness and a big lot 
more of will. I congratulate you, Alec." 

" Oh, thanks ! He 's nothing out of the way. But I do 
think myself that some of those modern boys of ours come 
queerly near the classic. There was a fellow in the Art School 
in New York " 

But with him we have no concern. 

His own words recurred to Ross on the morrow. He was 
crossing the Piazza, di Spagna early in the afternoon and a 
familiar voice called after him. " Hello, Mr. Ross hello ! ' 
Ross stopped and waited. " Hello, Jimmy ! ' he echoed pleas- 
antly, and he thought to himself that he knew few faces as 
good-natured and yet as ugly as that of this American lad. 
Jimmy's just then was like the sunrise. " Have you heard the 
news ? ' he asked breathlessly. 

"No; what?" 

" Big* victory ; the Spanish fleet wiped out ; a tremendous 
victory, you know ! ' 
" Who told you ? " 

" We were up at the Embassy this morning, pop and me 
don't you say a word about it, you know, but they had just 
got the wires and they were all going out for drinks, and and 
they were just grinning fit to split themselves. Oh, Lordy ! 
don't I wish I was in Chicago to-day." 

" Rome 's no good after all, is it, Jimmy ? ' 

" Oh ! Rome 's all right ; but there are no soda-fountains, 
and no chewing-gum, and and no boys. And when it comes 
to time of war I felt I 'd just got to tell you about it or 
bust." 

" I 'm glad you told me, Jimmy. Where did you say it 
was ? " 

' Ma Ma ; is there a name like Manila anywheres ? ' 

" Manila ? In the Philippines ? " 

' Gosh ! I don't know. But they 've smashed the Spanish 
ships. Say, let 's go and tell them ! " 



1902.] " OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD" 745 

Them was a camerata of students from the North American 
College. 

" I thought you were to keep it quiet ? ' 

" Oh, George ! so I am. The papers have n't got it yet, but 
I 'd give anything to go and tell those boys. Would n't they 
just holler ! " 

As Ross sauntered home he wondered how poor Barrias 
would feel about it, and decided he need not tell him. 

On the morrow even the Roman papers reported briefly a 
naval battle and victory of the Americans at Manila Bay. Bar- 
rias pointed out the paragraph. " I know," answered Ross 
briefly; "I saw it." 

" Looks like business." 

And Ross answered quietly, with a sort of swing in his 
voice: "You bet!" 

When fuller accounts came in a certain inevitable reserve grew 
up between the men. Neither wished to offend the other, and this 
fact with the subject uppermost in their minds made conversa- 
tion slightly constrained. Each watched for the postman in the 
morning with a hunger and keenness that were almost painful. 

On the loth of May, as he dressed, Ross heard his name 
called from the next room. He went in as he was. Barrias lay 
in bed wan- eyed and heavy. 

" Ross," he said, " I believe I 'm ill. I had an awful fit of 
shivering in the night and the most horrible dreams ever 
made." 

" You 've got indigestion." 

" Think not. I haven't been eating for three or four days." 

! Then you 've been worrying about this blamed war. You 
ought to know better, Barry ; really you ought. You look like 
the devil." 

" I have been worrying, but it 's not that. I feel ill ; ill 
through and through. When you are dressed I want you to 
go down and ask a friend of mine, a doctor, to come up and 
see me. He lives quite near here." 

" All right, old man. I '11 be ready in just five minutes." 

Ross looked rather grave as he walked down to the physi- 
cian's house. He looked still graver when he followed the 
physician out of the patient's room. 

' Clear case of typhoid fever. He must have been drinking 
bad water or something of that kind. Has he any friends ? " 



746 "OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD" [Sept, 

" One or two artists at the Academia di Espana, I believe, 
and myself." 

" He ought to have a trained nurse." 

" I don't think he could afford it." After a pause Ross 
added: "Nor can I. You know the kind of fellows we are, 
doctor artists and living from hand to mouth. I '11 do what 
I can for him, willingly." 

" Can you sponge him ? ' 

Brought brutally face to face with a practical fact Ross's 
breath failed him. His hard head and enormous common sense 
rescued him. " I suppose so," he said ; " I will try." 

He little knew that he was constituting himself for eleven 
long weeks nurse, valet, and factotum. When he discovered 
what, this little matter was going to be : a very sick man, an 
exacting doctor, no leisure, no possibility to work, and a wear 
and tear he had never been accustomed to, Alec Ross went 
through one of the black hours of his life. The temptation to 
" pitch it all overboard ' was very strong in the twilight, but 
in the morrow's first sunshine he was a man again. When your 
father was tough Scotch and has handed down to you his large 
build and the pure breath of the brae and the mountain; when 
your mother has made you a Catholic because she herself is 
Irish ; when you read every day, because you think it beauti- 
ful, a book called the New Testament, results will be brought 
about in your life. Ross came back to Barrias' bedside in the 
morning. 

" Alec ! ' the man cried, starting from a stupor. 

" Yes well ? ' The voice was very gentle. 

" Why does n't he write to me ? Why does n't he write 
to me ? " 

Then fuller consciousness dawned : " Oh ! is that you ? Has 
the mail come in yet ? ' 

"Not yet, Barry. I '11 bring it up right away when it 
does." 

" What are they doing they, are they fighting ? ' 

" No, there is no fighting. A new Spanish ministry has 
come to office under Sagasta. I think that 's about all the 



news/ 



1 Does your brother write ? ' 

" Not he young pig ! I 'd give him Hail Columbia if he 
were anywhere within reach." 



1902.] " OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD." 747 

The wan, wan semblance of a smile stole into the Spaniard's 
face. ' We both seem to be in the same plight," he murmured. 

" That very day a letter came ; but not for Barrias, and 
Ross did not carry it up, as he had said. It was from his 
mother to say that Donald had enlisted. Alec knew all along 
that it would happen ; he had himself forewarned his mother ; 
but now the .news did come he was half-crazed by it, and 
would have given anything to be able to unburden himself in 
Barrias' sympathetic ears. By this time, however, he had 
learned wisdom. Seventy-first New York Volunteers; how 
sweet it sounded! Seventy-first New York Volunteers; how 
proud he was that that brat should be man enough to do this 
thing all by himself ! And then ; no ! he was angry with him : 
angry because he had thrown up his position, angry because he 
had left their mother alone, angry because he envied him. 
And then the old strain of song resumed : Donald and the 
Seventy- First New York Volunteers ! As Alec Ross looks 
back upon the war to-day it seems to him to be only a large, 
bare studio- room in the Margutta, with the wash-stand screened 
off and the bed pulled out into freer air; medicines upon the 
table ; a man with a finely delicate Andalusian countenance, 
dark-set against the pillows, and then the whole air peopled 
with Donald and Donald and Donald. Silent thoughts, silent 
fears, wide-eyed anxiety at night; the wonder and the hoping 
and the trembling; those mails that never come; the news- 
paper reports, always so meagre, and that searching and scan- 
ning of the printed column in breathless dread. This, this one 
room and his own solitary anguish, for Alec Ross were the 
whole war. 

Somewhere about the fourth week he was a good deal 
upset to find that the business the physician called a " chart ' 
presented a new phase. The line he, Ross, was to draw at 
dawn dipped down into a deep valley ; by evening it had crept 
up as high as the top of the highest mountain. 

That's all right," said the man of science Calmly. "This 
is about time for the recrudescence. Keep him as quiet as 
you can." 

Ross wished the old doc would stay and try to do it him- 
self. He had been in the habit of lying down upon a couch 
across the room from Barrias' bed; that night he knew he 
had better keep awake. He came and sat beside him, and 



748 " OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD" [Sept., 

Barrias roused himself to ask for drink. Ross was obliged 
to hold the glass. " Miguel Miguel " muttered the patient. 
"Why doesn't he come to me? . . . Why doesn't he 
come to me ? * he repeated peevishly, addressing himself to 
Ross. 

"Why, I guess something has (hang it all! what's kept in 
Spanish ?) oh ! yes, detenido" 

Barrias looked hard, with eyes that did not know, into the 
face of his friend ; then he turned to the wall and lay still. 
Ross got block and pencil and began to sketch a renaissance 
gargoyle. There was no reason for doing it, but he had noth- 
ing to read and he did' not want to sleep. Presently Barrias 
began to mutter in Spanish again : " No, no ; I tell you I 
don't care. Bless you, chico, it doesn't matter to me. I 
always wanted to go to Rome and study. It will be just a 
splendid opportunity for me. If she won't mind ? Ha ! ha ! 
ha ! if she won't mind ! Boy, if she had ever cared, I 

Miguel, Miguel ! no, it is n't true. I 'm not clearing out, 
believe me. You poor little rat ; it is n't your fault. Our own 
mother loved you better. I 'm just going to Rome to study. 
Oh ! how it wearies me to say the old thing over. Miguelito, 
can't you understand ? ' 

Ross understood perfectly. The sick man was sitting up in 
bed, his face ablaze. " Say, Barry, lie down, old fellow, and 
keep still." Ross spoke Italian, not Spanish this time, and his 
voice was soft. Then the great stillness fell again and the 
long, weary hours of night dragged past. In the sick-room the 
hush was almost palpable. Once Ross's pencil creaked and he 
stopped short in the middle of a line. Barrias turned in his 
sleep, and almost immediately his voice rang out in great 
anguish: " No, I didn't wish it. I never wished it! Oh! my 
God how could I, after all these years ? Could I have wished 
it I had never gone away. Brother, I swear to you I never 
wished it ! It was only one of those damnable thoughts the 
evil one himself puts into our mind sometimes. I never wished 
it. Miguel, Miguel, go out into the moonlight; do you hear 
me ? . . . Oh ! the breath of the orange-blossoms. Your 
voices reach me like the tremble of water . . . and no ! 
it doesn't hurt me at all. See, she is coming. Their bullets 
will never reach you, hermanito! . ... Thank God, thank 
God ! your life is charmed." Then some dream of the starlit 



1902.] " OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD" 749 

summers of Andalusia must have been granted him, for he 
closed his eyes in calm. 

When it was light Ross lifted the heavy window- curtain 
and took his patient's temperature. Barrias lay very quiet, and 
Ross looked up from the thermometer in alarm. " Are you 
cold, Barry ? ' The man shook his head. Ross brought him 
some whisky with a queer, awed face. " Is there anything you 
want ? ' Another negative. Ross got his great-coat out of the 
next room and flung it across the bed. When the physician 
had been explaining to him about taking the temperature Ross 
could remember tracing the base-line with his finger and 
asking : 

"What's down here, doctor?' 
' Down there ? Nothing. Down there you die." 

With no great shock, but only infinite pity, Ross wondered 
whether Barrias was going to die. He had heard of people's 
dying at dawn. 

" Ross," asked the faint voice presently, " is there any 
news ? ' 

"N-no: nothing much." 

General Shafter's army of invasion, sixteen thousand strong, 
was hurrying southward to Key West for embarkation, but 
Ross did not think he need tell his patient this. 

"Am I very ill? Tell me the truth." . . 

" Well, you have been pretty bad, but the old doc says 
you are doing first rate, and he 's best judge." 

" I suppose so " ; the breath was faltering. " Alec, will you 
take a message for me to Ruiz this evening ? You '11 surely 
find him at Juliana's about dusk ; if you don't mind going." 

' Not at all " ; but even Ross winced at the prospect. He 
was willing enough to carry a message, but that going into 
Juliana's under the strain of actual circumstances was scarcely 
to his liking. " Anything else I can do for you, Barry ? ' 

" Yes please. In the top drawer over there is a medal of 
the Immaculate Conception ; yes, that. Give it to me, Alec. 
I 've had it since I was a boy at school, in the dear old Con- 
gregation. Don't take it away from me if I die." 

And Ross answered earnestly, with bowed head : " No one 
shall touch it, Barry. I have one myself." 

An hour later Barrias was sleeping peacefully, and Ross 
stole out into the little sunny street for a breath of fresh air 



750 " OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD" [Sept., 

* 

and to forestall the postman's knock. Two letters were handed 
him. One was addressed in Spanish to the Eccmo-Sr. Don 
Juan Barrias, and bore Alfonso's face upon the envelope. The 
other set every pulse in Alec's heart throbbing, for it was from 
Donald, dated the camp at Tampa. It was the kind of letter 
that sends calm reason flying and stirs up to fever-heat what- 
soever warm blood is in your veins. He was on his way to 
the front and drunk with enthusiasm. The new life of the 
soldier, the near prospect of fighting, the pride and glory of a 
uniform. And beneath it all, stout, loyal heart-beats for flag 
and country ; the generous convictions that make heroes, no 
matter how in the cabinets other men have enmeshed and 
wrangled ; the simple belief of the boy that he is doing some- 
thing true and right and noble, the divine faith that embodies 
'in him great ideals. 
*' "Pardon me." r 

Ross stepped quickly out of the doorway, courteously flat- 
tening his back against the wall. He did not know the girl, 
but she and her sister worked in the studio above his. As he 
lifted his hat she could not help wondering what news had put 
that warmth into his face and that glow in his eyes. 

" How is your friend ? ' she paused to ask. " We were so 
sorry to hear he was ill." The voice was English, pure and 
sweet, and the presence like a spring morning. " We we 
wanted so much," she hurried on, " to ask if there is anything 
we can do for him help in any way. We don't live here, but 
either my sister or I am in the studio all day." 

" Thanks : it V awfully good of you. I 'm not much of a 
nurse, but poor Barrias has to put up with me." 

" You have been very kind to him " ; the girl's eyes were 
rather eloquent for a moment. " If we can be of any assist- 
ance don't forget us. We are just over you, No. 18, you 
know." 

Ross repeated : " Thank you very much," and gave her 
time to get upstairs ere he followed. " I wonder if it 's from 
that precious brother of his," he soliloquized as he put Barrias' 
letter face to face with Donald's. " Funny thing these two lying 
in my pocket together." 

Then he re-entered the sick-room. 

Barrias turned his head quickly. 

"Any letters?" 



1902.] "OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD" 751 



'Not to-day, old man." 

The doctor had threatened to wring Ross's neck or something 
similar if he let the shadow of a letter into that room. 

" But have n't there been any, Alec ? ' 

"Not half an ounce of one." 

It was hard to meet the eager eyes and feel properly virtu- 
ous. Ross made a diversion by pouring out some medicine: 
" One of those English girls upstairs was inquiring after you 
just now, Barry ; the younger, I think. I met her on the 
stairs and she wished to offer all sorts of services." 

" Very kind, I 'm sure. Thank her for me, please." The 
voice was so weak and listless it did not surprise Ross that his 
friend should turn away. 

" Look here, doctor," he expostulated, waylaying that gen- 
tleman on the landing. " There 's a letter for Barrias, and I 
feel I ought to give it to him. I expect it 's from his home, 
and he 's fretting a good deal about a brother he has in the 
army." 

" Not for anything in the world, Signer Rosse. I 've had 
typhoid patients before." 

" But " 

" Open it yourself if you feel dissatisfied." 

" I should hardly like to do that." 

" Then, sir, it must wait." 

At dusk, for love and pity, Ross nerved himself for Juliana's. 
As he opened the door of the little color-shop, where the 
Spanish artists meet at Ave Maria, voluble talk and cigarette 
smoke filled the air. Quite distinctly he caught the words 
" los Americanos ' in a sentence broken off short. It did not 
help to make him feel comfortable. He knew that many of 
the Spanish art-students in Rome had volunteered at their 
country's first call for assistance, and he could sympathize with 
them ; but he felt stiff and proud as he stood before these, 
their brother-brushes and fellow-countrymen, because, in far- 
away New York, a certain boy called Donald had done the 
same. Voices were hushed as he entered. The man lounging 
on the counter began to examine his cigarette-tip and the man 
in the up-tilted chair looked to the ceiling. It has been said 
that the Spaniard is too proud to be ill-bred ever, but hostile 
he can unmistakably be. 

" Signor Ruiz," Ross spoke Italian and his voice was harsh- 



752 " OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD" [Sept., 

" Signer Barrias would be glad to see you at your convenience. 
He desired me to come and tell you so." 

Ruiz stood up :' " You are very good, sir, to bring the mes- 
sage. You have my thanks." 

Ross was turning away. The silence was so ominous the 
air seemed full of invisible pikes. Then the soul of the gen- 
tleman stirred in Ruiz: "You will shake hands with me, 
Ross ? " 

"With pleasure." 

" We all," Ruiz glanced around and the faces about him 
grew less dark, "we all feel grateful to you for your kindness 
to poor Barrias." 

Ross would have given a good deal to be able to hit on 
something smooth and appropriate to say. " Hang it all ! ' he 
blurted out, " it is n't my fault, you know. I did n't wish 
for war." Then it seemed to him that he was dodging a re- 
sponsibility, and from -the open door he glanced back: "But I 
am an American just the same." 

Ruiz called that very evening, and Ross thought it better to 
withdraw that they might talk at their ease. A quiet smoke on 
the piazzetta at Trinita de' Monti, lo.unging against the stone 
balustrade and watching the stars come out one by one in the 
June sky, was a treat that had grown infinitely precious, it was 
so very rare. When he got back he devoutly wished he had 
never budged from the room. Ruiz came out to meet him 
with a scared expression ; the physician was watching Barrias' 
pulse and Barrias himself lay low in bed with a face like ala- 
baster. 

" What 's the matter ? ' gasped Ross. 

Ruiz was voluble : " He 's had a hemorrhage. My dear 
Ross, I was simply frightened to death. I thought he was 
going out then and there. I ran for the doctor. Just because 
he sat up in bed, you know. I could n't help it. He was 
talking to me about getting the Embassy to communicate with 
the War Office, concerning his brother, you know, and all of 
a sudden he went dead pale and his pulse stopped yes, 
stopped. . . . ' 

What Ross said was not exactly complimentary to Ruiz, 
though couched principally in impersonal interjections. What 
the doctor said to Ross was eminently direct. That night and 
for many nights following a white-robed sister of St. Dominic 



1902.] " OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD:' 753 

took her place at Barrias' bedside, but in the daytime Ross 
continued his heavy task. It may seem a simple thing to nurse 
your friend through a sickness and you may be generous 
enough to give without repining, but the days as they pass, 
lead -weighted, are very long. Moreover, the Roman summer 
was blossoming out into its full splendor of heat, and Ross got 
to look longingly at every scrap of green that came within his 
sight. His mother wrote him long letters full of sympathetic 
compassion for her "poor, good boy," .and hope for his friend's 
recovery. She was so sorry he could not get away into the 
country, so sorry to hear it was so hot in Rome ; but, under- 
lying all and running through all, Alec could detect that her 
real anxiety was thousands of miles from him. The papers 
brought him the news long before her letters could. The 
Spanish earthworks at El Caney and San Juan carried by 
assault ; Cervera's fleet destroyed as it attempted to escape from 
Santiago ; the Spanish prisoners' arrival at Portsmouth ; the 
surrender of Santiago. Ross read it all through with beating 
temples and with beating heart. From Donald he had heard 
no more. 

The day came when Barrias was allowed to sit up for the 
first time, then to move a little about his room, and finally to 
have psncil and paper again. But he was tired directly, and 
preferred to sit idle watching the full verdure on the hill of 
gardens opposite and the little figures passing at long range 
along the Pincio parapet. Through the open window came 
snatches of music from the military band. 

" Alec, can't I have a newspaper ? " 

1 1 don't believe you can, old fellow. That doctor of yours 
does n't want you to read just yet. Have a cigarette in- 
stead." 

This boon had been granted. Ross held the light and the 
sick man looked up wistfully into the face above the flame. 

' Alec, I 'm ashamed I ever said a word against the Ameri- 
cans . . . since I know you." 

You certainly have a most beautiful and inspiring speci- 
men from which to judge." 

I No. Don't mock me. My own brother could not have 
done more for me. Ross, you are thin" 

I 1 'm nothing of the kind. I 've been this way all my life. 
Where are you going when they open your cage for you ? " 



754 " OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD" [Sept., 



" Oh ! away, somewhere, as far as I can get. Perhaps to 
Spain. You'll need a change yourself, Alec, my boy." 

" I want to get to the mountains. Some place where it is 
cool, and where I can work and work and work all day." 

Ross was obliged to interrupt himself to answer a knock at 
the door. He came back with his hand at his breast-pocket. 

" What 's up ? ' Barrias was morbidly eager. 

" Oh ! nothing; some bother or other. A bill most likely." 

Barrias would not be baffled : " For me ? ' 

And Ross answered eagerly, for he hated lying : " No ; for 



me.' 



The envelope was a long official one and bore the printed 
head-line: " Consulado de Espana." Ross showed it to the 
physician and the physician said " Not yet." The heart-action, 
he added, was scarcely what he could wish. And Ross 
swallowed his annoyance in silence. He had never been a 
patient man, but he felt that since Barrias' illness he had gone 
through more petty trials than he could well relate. The 
morrow brought a letter for him. The day was one of those 
glorious, full- lived days of latter July, hot with a lusty splendor 
of blue and sun-blaze from the earliest morning ; the kind of 
day in which everything that is not glare and strength and 
pulsing life is impossible and unbelieved. Ross read his letter, 
as he had been in the habit of reading for ten weeks past, with 
one foot on the stairs and a shoulder to the wall. The English 
girl tripping up to her studio work on the top floor came upon 
him as she had done once before. It seemed to him that 
Donald had just written to him from the camp, Tampa, about 
this dear old regiment, the finest ever mustered, and the one 
that had brought together the "slickest officers and the jolliest 
lot of boys." To the English girl it seemed that the face lifted 
from its reading was haggard and full of some nameless dread 
and agony as though he would have asked the weakest, mean- 
est living thing beside him to help him in his pain. 

" How is Mr. Barrias ? ' she asked, but her voice was very 
low. She was wondering not about Mr. Barrias, but about this 
six-foot, auburn-haired athlete, trembling she could see that he 
was trembling. Conventionalities were flying to the four winds. 

" Mr. Ross, you are ill you have had bad news. Pray let 
me assist you." 

" I have had bad news," he gasped. His head was bowed 



1902.] "OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD" 755 

as though he would shrink from the very light of day. 

" Be so good as to tell Barrias I have gone out immediately 

on business. Say you met me and stay with him, if you 

will." 

" Mr. Ross! you have no hat on." 

He turned back, tore up the stairs past her into his room, 
and was in the street again ere she had done knocking at 
Barrias' door. 

In the evening Ross opened that door himself. Barrias sat in 
his arm-chair beside the lamp, turning over the London Graphic. 
The room was neat (this Ross could never achieve) and there 
was a vase of roses upon the table. 

" 'Evening, Alec, old fellow. I was so sorry to hear you got 
bad news this morning. Nothing serious, I hope ? ' 

" I have to go home at once. I shall try to catch the 
Saturday steamer. I was sorry not to give you your breakfast, 
Barry, but I was a good deal upset, and that English girl " 

" You going home, Alec ! To America ? ' 

" Yes. My mother wants me. She is in great trouble." 

Barrias waited ; he half expected Ross would give him his 
confidence ; but Ross was silent, and the Spaniard bent his head 
in respectful courtesy : " I am very sorry. Our mothers' 
sorrows are our own, I know. How I shall miss you ! ' 

Ross put his chair brusquely to one side and went and 
stood before the window. 

" Alec, boy," the older man said gently ; " have a smoke. 
There's nothing like it in this world." 

In less than a minute, if he had ever lost it, Ross had re- 
covered self-control. He came back to the lamplight, but his 
voice was raw and hoarse : " I 'm going to leave my sketches 
.and things ; will you look after them for me ? ' 

" Certainly I will. Anything else I can do for you ? " 

" Nothing, thanks. If I can make to-morrow evening's ex- 
press for Naples, I shall go by that. How about you ? " 

" Oh ! as soon as they let me move I shall go back to 
Spain, just for a few months." 

"General break-up of the bachelor establishment!" Ross 
-attempted to smile, but the effort was ghastly. " How did you 
like your new nurse ? ' 

"Who, the English girl? O Alec! she's beautiful, isn't 
she ? Did you ever see such coloring ? And graceful ! She 



756 " OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD" [Sept., 

has half- promised to pose for me when I get back. I only 
wish I could start working again." 

Ross was shading his eyes with his hand and did not seem 
to hear. 

" However, she talked so much about you that I was half 
jealous. She thinks you are let me see, how was it she ex- 
pressed it ' 

"Barry, do you mind going to bed? I'm dead beat." 

The man paused a moment surprised at the interruption. 
Then he laid his thin hand upon the broad shoulder : " Dear 
old Alec ! " he said. And the words meant a great deal he 
did not say. " Please don't wait to help me. I am quite able 
to get to bed alone." 

But Alec stayed. 

In the morning the physician arrived brisk, alert, very busy. 
Ross waylaid him on the landing with an ultimatum. 

" Doctor, I 'm leaving for Naples to-night. Either I give 
Barrias his letters or you must take charge of them yourself." 

" Oh, well ! let him have them. They can't hurt him 
much now." 

When the doctor had left Ross came into the room reluc- 
tantly : " Letter for you, Barry." 

The Spaniard's face flushed quickly, then grew white as 
ivory. He took the missive, but did not open it. His hands 
lay idle upon it and his head was bent. 

Ross watched him furtively : " I may as well make a clean 
breast of it. The letter is an old one, possibly six or eight 
weeks old. The doctor would n't let me give it to you." 

" Six or eight weeks, Alec ? You might have given it to 
me before." 

" He would n't let me, I tell you. I hated keeping it 
back." 

Then Barrias began to read the envelope and Ross turned to 
his refuge, the window. From the house opposite pigeons were 
flitting between the green- bowered dovecot, the eaves and the 
blue. 

" Alec," broke out the unsteady voice. " He speaks of war 
and of some terrible defeat the ist of May ! ' 

" Well, you saw it in the paper : don 't you remember ? 
before you were sick." 

'He is going to the front; he writes to say good-by. Ross, 



1902.] "OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD" 757 

for God's sake, what have they been doing since that letter 
was written ? ' 

" Fighting, that *s all It was quickly over. It is over 
now." 

* 

' Over ? What do you mean ? ' 
"Spain has asked for terms of peace." 
" Spain ? Beaten ! " 

There was a pause until the bent brow and tardy lips could 
master the sublime shame of conquest, and Ross .said "Yes." 

"My God!" 



The pigeons were wheeling about in the quiet air with much 
flapping of peaceful wings. " I suppose you never heard any- 
thing of my brother, never saw his name in the papers ? ' 

' No. . . . There is a note for you from the Spanish 
consul ; but, but I am afraid to give it to you." 

"You know?" 

"I know nothing. I am afraid, that's all." 

"Give it to me." 

Ross stood looking with eyes of pity at the emaciated, eager 
countenance. 

" Give it me, Alec, I say." 

Slowly the man's hand went to his pocket and slowly he 
laid the long envelope upon the table. Barrias rent the paper 
with quick fury, scanned the few lines it contained, and leant 
back laughing. Ross watched him. The laughter grew louder, 
shriller, more feebly convulsive. 

" Don't laugh, Barry. I say, stop ! Don't laugh like that ; 
Barry, stop laughing ! ' 

The man tried to restrain himself, but the spasms of sickly 
merriment still shook him. " He's not dead at all. He never 
got any further than Cadiz. O Alec ! to think of it, and I have 
been through the agonies of death concerning him." Now 
Barrias was in tears. Ross, by this time, knew what to do. 
He gave him whisky and waited. 

" Won't he be furious ! Poor Miguel ! No fighting at all. 
And his letter is so heroic." Barrias was laughing again. 
Alec's face was grim and set. Barrias, glancing up for sympa- 
thy, felt that his attendant disapproved him. " I 'm awfully 
sorry, Ross; it's idiotic, I know; but I can't help it. I sup- 
pose I 'm weak." Alec's darkness had gone a good way to 
sober him. 



758 



" OUTSIDE THE WAR RECORD: 



[Sept, 



"I understand. Only I don't want you to make yourself 
sick again." 

" No fear of that ! O Alec ! I shall never be sick again. 
What does anything else matter ? You 've beaten us ; some day 
we '11 beat you. And meanwhile I have the boy. When I 
come back, . . . you '11 be back too, won't you, before 
long?" 

" I don't know. It 's too soon to say. It must depend 
upon. my mother's plans." 

" Of course. And your brother ; by the way, did he enlist, 
as you expected ? ' 

"Yes, he did." 

"Did he see any fighting." 

" He was at San Juan." 

" San Juan ? Another victory, I suppose ? Well, well. I 'm 
glad it 's over. When you see him shake hands with him for me, 
if he '11 take it from a Spaniard, and tell him that for his 
brother's sake he's the one American soldier . . , Ross, 

" God ! man, can't you see even a brute's agony ? My 
brother my brother is dead ! ' 




1902.] FRENCH LIFE IN TOWN AND COUNTRY. 759 




FRENCH LIFE IN TOWN AND COUNTRY. 

BY REV. P. FARRELLY. 

'N instructive and interesting series of volumes de- 
scribing home and social life of the people of 
various countries by authors especially selected 
for the task is now being published by one of our 
enterprising firms. The series is edited by Wil- 
liam Harbutt Dawson, who himself writes the volume on Ger- 
many. The volume on French Life in Town and Country is 
written by Hannah Lynch, who is fitted for the task by many 
years residence in France and by unusual powers of critical ob- 
servation. Her style is strong and vivacious, and well suited to 
a work which is neither statistical, political, nor purely contro- 
versial. While the author is well equipped for the work of giv- 
ing her readers an accurate idea of the inner life of the French 
people, yet she falls short of doing her full duty because she 
has an evident bias against a Latin race, and she takes no pains 
to conceal it. She is a strong believer in Anglo-Saxon superi- 
ority ; a hater of Catholics and Catholicity. 

Miss Lynch informs her readers that she entered a French 
convent at the age of fourteen to complete her education, though 
she fails to state whether or not she remained to finish. If she 
did, it must have been against her will, inasmuch as she is so 
strongly prejudiced against the education given in French con- 
vents. She pretends to be familiar with all spheres of French 
life : the aristocrat in his inviolable domain ; the bourgeois in 
his restricted circle ; the peasant and the artisan in their dis- 
tinctive sphere. The book is highly enlivened by some admir- 
able descriptive character sketches portraying what she saw while 
sojourning among the people. Her description of the grasping 
Paris landlady is, even if overdrawn, an excellent representation. 
Her sketches of the peasant in his home, the artisan among- his 
fellows, and many others, are equally well done. 

In a series of chapters, on rural and Parisian life, home life, the 
army and the nation, education, the press and organized philan- 
thropy, she leads the reader on, sustaining the interest through- 
out to such an extent that the reader is ever anxious to push 

on in order to learn more about this interesting people. 
VOL. LXXV. 49 



;6o FRENCH LIFE IN TOWN AND COUNTRY. [Sept., 

It is most unfortunate that a writer of such merit should so 
markedly betray her English prejudices. She does not state in 
any part of the book that she is a Protestant ; in fact, some 
allusions and innuendoes here and there, aside from her convent 
education, would lead a person to think that at one time she 
was, and should now be, a Catholic ; but she writes with 
such Protestant leanings and tendencies that it is difficult to 
class her religiously. What other conclusion could be drawn 
from what she says about the Abbe Victor Charbonnel, who 
was excommunicated by the Archbishop of Paris for his attack 
on Rome. "There was not," she says, " a word uttered in that 
remarkable lecture on a remarkable subject with which I did 
not sympathize." Her book will, no doubt, be very pleasing 
to non-Catholics, most of whom entertain ideas about the French 
similar to those set forth in this book. 

The author shows herself to be thoroughly conversant with 
the different shades of French character in the several sections 
of the country, affected as it may be somewhat by climatic con- 
ditions. The towns-people are ruled by a need for excitement; 
their eyes are always directed with envy towards Paris, in ex- 
pectation of that " something " ; but the happenings of Paris 
are rarely felt in the provinces. These towns-people are gay, 
good-natured, and good-willed. There is a certain unintelligent 
stiffness, pretension, and moroseness about the middle class, 
whose ambition is to pass as the aristocracy, or the gens de 
bonne famille. It was this led Bodley to state that only a 
kingdom or an empire would finally prove satisfactory to the 
French people. Some of these hobereaux are dull and common- 
place ; while others possess in the full sense the qualities of the 
French character -alert and bright. Both the men and women 
of this latter class are strong and pleasing in their conversa- 
tional powers. The favorite amusement among the ladies is 
conversation ; they are wont to gather in parlors or under a 
spreading tree to converse about sundry topics, and generally 
drift to political discussions. It is bad taste to cross your knees, 
pick fruit, dance a hornpipe, climb a tree, smoke a pipe, or 
whistle a tune. Here she gives us a mixture of the sins of 
both sexes against French propriety which proves that, notwith- 
standing her claims to a knowledge of the French character, she 
fails to understand the characteristics of the people. In proof 
of her contention that the French are formal and monotonous, 
she gives the admission of an officious, pandering Frenchman : 






1902.] FRENCH LIFE IN TOWN AND COUNTRY. 761 

" I have ever wondered at the reputation we give to the Eng- 
lish in France for excessive formality, for personally I have 
always found them to be a great deal more genial and easy 
than ourselves, and I readily recognize that we are much more 
formal." 

The peasantry of France are clean, tidy, and comfortable, 
dressed in blouses, strong shoes or sabots, and neatly patched 
trousers, with an air of natural breeding. In some of the de- 
partments the laborers resemble well-to-do farmers; in the 
mountain districts they are rougher and of a sturdier build, 
more mistrustful of strangers. The farmer's life presents more 
interesting points than that of the hobereau. Ask him what he 
thinks of politics, and he will tell you he has nothing to do with 
tricksters and idiots. He has no respect for the modern woman, 
nor the idea of her entering the liberal professions. The peas- 
ant women are a happy lot, cheerful, pleasant, and tidy, neatly 
but inexpensively clothed, wearing spotless white caps ; not in 
the least given to fashion. Their pride rather is to dress in the 
style of their grandmothers. They are indefatigable workers 
both in the field and in the home. It seems cruel, however, 
that women well advanced in years should be forced to labor 
in the fields, as they do very commonly. There is no more 
pleasing sight than to stop and watch these peasant people when 
gathered together to participate in their innocent amusements. 
Their frankness, openness, and great good cheer are refreshing. 
The thrift and industry of this class is one of the principal re- 
sources of the wealth of France ; it was thanks to their savings 
that France was enabled to pay off so speedily the German war 
indemnity. 

Miss Lynch finds fault with their religious practices, makes 
light of the Fete-Dieu processions, which are so devotional, so 
inspiring. Almost in the same breath, to show her inconse- 
quence, she fondly speaks of the blessing of the fields and the 
orchards, which usually takes place between dawn and sunrise. 
The reason for her admiration in this latter instance is that she 
is wholly unable to divest herself of the feeling enkindled in her 
breast, when she followed these processions, as a convent girl. 
She vents her spleen, nevertheless, by comparing them to the 
great primal superstitions that ran through the religions of old 
when pagan and Christian of the time met in their uncultured 
nature. 

To attempt to take the sting out of what she had said, she 



762 FRENCH LIFE IN TOWN AND COUNTRY. [Sept., 

adds : Catholics are not alone in their superstitions. In the 
Protestant Cevennes of France a pastor of the Reformed Church 
has been known to exorcise a field of evil spirits. The peasants 
dread more than the devil a mysterious god called the 
" Aversier ' (maker of rains). You will find educated French- 
women in Paris to day, she says, who believe St. Anthony was 
canonized in the interest of their lost property. What blas- 
phemy ! A friend of mine, she continues, a wide reader, a 
traveller, a clever woman, accompanied me on a walk one day. 
She dropped her glove ; she had not proceeded far when she 
perceived her loss. " Oh, dear good St. Anthony ! ' she fer- 
vently exclaimed, " make me find my glove and I shall have a 
candle lighted before your altar." Miss Lynch has not suffi- 
cient religion to note the bent of the woman's thankfulness in 
case she would be so lucky as to recover her property. How 
much more reasonable and natural it is to put one's trust in 
God or his saints, how much more efficacious it is to soothe 
one's feelings with divine invocation, than to fume, rage, and 
worry, or inordinately bestir one's temper when an accident like 
this befalls a person ! How much more commendable such 
conduct is than to have recourse, like the non-religious, to 
clairvoyants, soothsayers, and diviners ! How incomparably 
greater is this woman, religiously inclined, than the woman 
whom Miss Lynch states rules Paris by the senses, mastering 
the worst in man by the worst in herself ! This woman has all 
the frailty of the wicked, red-heeled, minuetting eighteenth 
century, without any of its charm, its wit, or intellect. It is 
fashionable to treat her as a detraquee because she subsists 
mainly on excitement. 

Nowhere else is there such an atmosphere of worldly pleas- 
ure, gaiety, and beguilement as in Paris. The millionnaires of 
other countries flock to Paris to enjoy that life which is purely 
the creation of the French spirit and which cannot be found 
elsewhere. It is considered to be, as it were, out of the world 
not to be at the theatre on great theatrical nights ; not to fre- 
quent the restaurants where everybody who is anybody meets 
" tout Paris " ; where the dresses of the women rival the decor- 
ations of the men. The scene approaches the ideal of the 
mundane paradise, peopled with brilliant personages. No- 
where in the world is there such refinement as in Paris ; the 
taste, the polish, and the incomparable make-up of the exterior 
appearances of the men and women of fashion stand unrivalled. 



1902.] FRENCH LIFE IN TOWN AND COUNTRY. 763 

But in the midst of this show of elegance there is one thing that 
strikes a foreigner very forcibly the wide gap existing between 
the fashionable set and the majority of the inhabitants in dress 
and external appearance ; but all are well- mannered, and speak 
with an ease and correctness truly remarkable ; even the washer- 
woman, as Bodley says. 

The Salon is a purely Parisian creation ; it has had much to 
do with imparting the finish and grace which sit so naturally 
and are so becoming to cultured Parisians. The salon of to- 
day is little more than a shadow of its former greatness ; but 
it still manages to hold its place in the hearts of Parisians, and 
any woman of wit and refinement may easily gather around 
her a number of social votaries. Paris is not as wicked a city 
as it is commonly credited with being ; vice exists there, no 
doubt, as is the case in all large cities, but it is more hidden 
than in other cities of equal dimensions. Vice is perhaps, if 
I may use the expression, more refined in its depravity than 
in other large centres, because the Frenchman can do nothing 
by halves ; whatever he undertakes he must bring the ideas and 
training of the salon into it. When riding horseback, he is 
not satisfied unless his horse is prancing and curving his neck. 

There is, all told, more solid virtue, more sincere piety and 
earnest devotion, in Paris than any other large city in the 
world. Miss Lynch's failure to recognize this in her estimate 
of Paris is certainly one of the glaring mistakes of her book. 
For her the ultra-fashionable, noisy, mundane folks comprise all 
Paris worth noticing ; the sober, decent people who form the 
majority of the population are not worth bothering about. In 
fact, she forcibly gives expression to her disregard for those 
women who diligently attend to the affairs of their households, 
to the training and grounding of their children in the habits of 
virtue ; the very women who help to give that stability to 
French institutions which prevents them from being overturned 
every now and then by the frivolous, noisy set. She has the 
greatest contempt for those very respectable, good women, 
always numerous in France, who decorate and adorn the chapel 
where Mass is sometimes said in their houses more generously 
and lavishly than any other room. Miss Lynch evidently be- 
grudges the becoming decorations bestowed on the chapel where 
God is adored. This very class of men and women whom 
Miss Lynch despises have been the strength of France at all 
times, the mainstay of law and order. They are the indus- 



764 FRENCH LIFE IN TOWN AND COUNTRY. [Sept, 

trious, well-intentioned folks who give character, strength, and 
steadiness to all undertakings. 

These are the charitably inclined of Paris, as well as through- 
out France ; people most willing to assist the infirm and the 
afflicted. There is a vast amount of charity performed by the 
French. All charitable undertakings appeal to them ; and it is 
precisely this class of people, scorned and scoffed at by the author 
of Life in Town and Country, who lead in all charitable works ; 
who give themselves to this work from conviction and in ful- 
filment of a duty. There is no parade about it, no unseemly 
desire to make their deeds known. They supply what should 
be attended to, but is not, by the free-thinking French govern- 
ment. Miss Lynch would fain have us believe the present 
republican form of government is philanthropic, far in advance 
in this regard to the government of the ancien regime ; but she 
makes out a very weak case in favor of her contention, being 
only able to mention a maternity hospital ; Pinaud's hospital, 
which is a private philanthropic enterprise, and the Jewish 
hospital of the late Baroness de Hirsch. The only words of 
praise for Catholics or anything Catholic uttered by our author 
in her whole work is where she speaks of how much superior 
the work done by the sisters in the hospital is to that done by 
the lay nurses. She admits the sisters are more sympathetic with 
the afflicted, more sunny in their dispositions, than lay nurses, 
and consequently more successful in caring for the sick. But 
unwilling to leave any good impression on the minds of her 
readers towards Catholics, she attempts soon afterwards, when 
speaking of the Little Sisters of the Poor, to blacken the 
character of religious generally. " Whenever you penetrate 
below the surface of conventual charities, they will always be 
found profitable for the order and never for the individual. 
The hearts of nuns seem implacably steeled against human 
suffering, steeled against pity and generosity." These words of 
the writer present a very fair sample of the animus of her 
book. 

But it is particularly in treating of the army and education 
in France that the author reveals her real designs ; in truth it 
impresses the reader, while perusing these chapters, as if they 
were written in vindication of Dreyfus, as also to champion 
the Bill of the Associations. According to her, the French 
army is a cesspool of vice and corruption. Ordinarily soldiers 
are not the most virtuous people; and many of the French 



1902.] FRENCH LIFE IN TOWN AND COUNTRY. 765 

soldiers may, at the present time, be wicked and depraved 
enough ; still it is universally admitted that the moral tone of 
the French army is better now than it has been for a long 
time. One effect of universal conscription is that the mingling 
of all classes makes the morale of the army much better than 
it otherwise would be. The good people prevail in any nation. 
One of the consequences, then, of the sons of the good families 
of France leaving their homes year after year for the army, is 
to raise the moral standard of the army. Such in truth has 
been the case in France. The army is admittedly better than 
it has been for generations. I do not mean to say that it is 
perfection, nor that its influence is not injurious to many a 
young man. Many a good young man who left his family well 
schooled in virtue goes back to his parental home, after his 
two or three years of military service, a moral wreck, unwilling 
to work, corrupt and depraved. But what I wish to convey is 
that actually the army is better than it has been for a long 
time and that it compares more than favorably with any army 
in Europe at the present time. . 

Hannah Lynch's chapter on education would appear to be 
written in furtherance of the plans of these free-thinkers. The 
English system of education is, according to her, immeasurably 
superior to the French system. In the latter system " indepen- 
dence is smothered and initiative discouraged ; the boys are 
brought up unboyish, unjoyous, watched and watching ; the 
girls less frank and truthful." The reason of this, she states, 
is that the religious, who she is unwillingly forced to acknowl- 
edge are the best teachers in France, regard the pupils not so 
much as young men to be taught how to live and conduct 
themselves as honorable men, but as so many souls to be saved 
in the other world. Whereas the British instructor teaches them 
to think and to act for themselves, to learn to be self sufficient, 
to act the gentleman under all circumstances, and even should 
nature have denied him intelligence, to prove himself in the 
depths of his stupidity at least a " gentlemanly ass." She fails 
to recognize that the system of teaching followed by the re- 
ligious is based on a solid moral basis, and is therefore much 
superior to the one she praises. She does not want to admit 
this ; it would be antagonistic to her plan. The church must 
be blackened and misrepresented. And yet is it not true that 
the Frenchman enjoys the distinction the world over of being 



766 FRENCH LIFE IN TOWN AND COUNTRY. [Sept. 

the polished gentleman ? Has not his training something to do 
with this ? Certainly ; but it would not do for her to make 
such an admission, as it would be altogether too unpleasant for 
the readers she desires to please. She makes, however, an ad- 
mission which markedly incriminates her. A Greek asked her 
advice as to whether he should send his boy to France or to 
England to be educated " Send him to France," was her 
answer, "if you want him to receive a good education; but 
send him to England if you wish him to become a self-re- 
liant, successful man in after life." Here our author commends 
and places in the front rank the system of education which 
she had before condemned. 

The trouble with her, apart from her aforementioned pre- 
judice, is that she fails to note the differences of the character- 
istics of the two races. Some things appeal to the tastes and 
fancies of the one race which are not at all according to the 
likings of the other. She confirms what is just said of her 
opinion here, when a little further on she says the French 
system makes the best scholar, but a mixture of what is best 
in both systems would be highly desirable. Yes, but then we 
would have neither the French nor the English system. A 
mixture of ,what is best in the Frenchman and the Englishman 
would make a better type of manhood ; but then such an in- 
dividual would be neither an Englishman nor a Frenchman. 

Hannah Lynch has the greatest contempt for the famous 
French Academy, which she calls the home of literary fossils, all 
because they refused to receive the infamous Zola among their 
number. In her anti-Catholic prejudice she has no use for such 
strong literary characters as Ferdinand Brunetiere, Paul Bourget, 
Fran9ois Coppee, or Jules Lemaitre, because they have become 
Catholics ; but she unstintedly praises Lavedan, Hervieu, and 
other lesser lights, especially if they wrote anything against 
religion. 

On the whole French Life in Town and Country leaves a 
bad taste on the mouths of its readers, and all the fair- 
minded ones will leave it out of their hands saying: This is a 
book written with the express purpose of pandering to pre- 
conceived anti-Catholic prejudices; the writer is conversant with 
French life, picks out whatever suits her design, ignores or lies 
about the remainder. The writer is a fair observer, but a poor 
reasoner. 




BRIXEN, WHERE THE MILLENNIAL FESTIVAL WAS HELD. 



THE ANCIENT TYROLEAN BISHOPRIC, BRIXEN, AND ITS 

MILLENNIAL FESTIVAL. 



BY CHARLOTTE H. COURSEN. 




N Tyrol, on the River Eisach, and near the Bren- 
ner Railway, about fifty- six miles south of 
Innsbruck, lies the interesting old bishop's town 
of Brixen, surrounded by a grand mountainous 
landscape. The houses in the older streets are 
built with quaint arcades in the lower story, extending along 
the sidewalk ; several old churches and the episcopal palace are 
worthy of note ; but the central object is the cathedral with its 
copper- roofed towers, for here the Prince Bishop sits in state 
upon his throne of red velvet with golden fringe. 

The building as it now stands dates only from the eighteenth 
century, and is in baroque style, but it replaces older buildings 
of the Gothic and Romanesque orders, and closely adjoining it 
are those extremely interesting cloisters dating from the twelfth 
and thirteenth centuries, familiar to many New-Yorkers, if not 
from actual sight, at least from Riefstahl's beautiful painting, 



768 THE. ANCIENT TYROLEAN BISHOPRIC, BRIXEN, [Sept., 

% 

still on exhibition in the art collection of Mr. C. W. Schumann. 
The frescoes belong to the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, 
and represent an important school of art which has been ably 
treated by the Tyrolean art critic, Hans Semper, in various 
publications. 

There was a Brixen before there was a Tyrol, as now under- 
stood. When the tenth century opened the present crown 
land, Tyrol, was included in the Duchy of Bavaria and subject, 
of course, to the German emperor. This " glorious colony in 
the province of Rhsetia," of which Tacitus speaks, was then a 
wild country. According to legend, Christianity had been 
introduced from Italy by St. Cassian in 350, and, at all 
events, a bishopric existed in the romantic region of Saben from 
very early times, whether founded by St. Cassian or not. In 
901 the meadow land of Prichsua, or Brixen, was united with 
Saben, and from this time grew in importance being on the 




THE PEOPLE OF BRIXEN IN 901 A. D. 

chief route between Italy and Germany until it finally absorbed 
the older seat of Saben and became the abode of the bishop. 

The Bishop of Brixen was a temporal prince, a lord of lands 
as well as a spiritual master, and he owed allegiance to no one 



1902.] 



AND ITS MILLENNIAL FESTIVAL. 



769 




SAINT CASSIAN AND THE FIRST TYROLEAN CHRISTIANS. 










THE CRUSADERS WITH THE MINNESINGERS. 



770 THE ANCIENT TYROLEAN BISHOPRIC, BRIXEN, [Sept , 

under the emperor. His task in those days was a complicated 
one, for in spite of his churchly office he was obliged to raise 
troops and fight battles. One bishop, Zacharias, lost his life in 
attempting to drive back the Magyar invaders. 

Another great bishopric, farther south, in the district now 
Tyrol, was Trent, a town of Roman origin. 

The rest of the country was owned by various noblemen, 




COUNCILLORS OF BRIXEN, WITH THEIR WIVES AND DAUGHTERS (early ijth Century}. 

also owing allegiance to the emperor, but full of rivalry among 
themselves. Some local power was needed to promote order, 
and this was supplied by the bishoprics of Trent and Brixen as 
representing the highest degrees of culture, order, and sanctity 
then to be found in the land. 

By degrees, however, events moved forward on a more 
purely polhical basis. Names of certain terrestrial lords loom 
up largely ; now that of Eppan, now Audechs, finally that of 
the Counts of Tyrol, owners of the old Roman castle, Terriolis, 
near Meran. By 1248 they were dominant, and their name 
was impressing itself upon the country at large. This naturally 
altered the attitude of the bishoprics. They could no longer 



1902.] 



AND ITS MILLENNIAL FESTIVAL. 



771 



retain their former political prestige ; in fact, while still claim- 
ing independence, they were glad to seek and obtain the pro- 
tection of the powerful Counts of Tyrol. 

A change of importance was the passing of Tyrol to the 

House of Hapsburg, which brought the bishoprics under Austrian 

'protection." This occurred in 1363 after the death of that 

strange personage, Margaretha Maultasch, the last representative 




LANZKNECHT TROOPS OF THE IJTH CENTURY. 

of the Counts of Tyrol. Her heir was Duke Rudolph IV. of 
Austria allied to her house a most genial and enterprising 
character, who, during his short life, so richly endowed Vienna 
with cathedral and university that he is known as Rudolph the 
Founder. 

Another change saw the bishops still pursuing the even 
tenor of their way. Duke Frederick IV. of Austria (of the 
Empty Purse) was ruler of Tyrol, 1406-1439. It was he who 
finally consolidated the County (Grafschaft) of Tyrol, by put- 
ting an end to the territorial power of the lesser lords. The 
Prince Bishops of Trent and Brixen retained their local rights 
undisputed. Of course they had no real political power as 



772 I HE ANCIENT TYROLEAN BISHOPRIC, BRIXEN, [Sept., 




ARQUEBUSIERS AND MUSKETEERS (early i8th Century}. 

affecting the county at large, and probably for this reason they 
were not disturbed. 

Napoleon evidently considered such conditions an anachron- 
ism, for by the treaty of Luneville, in 1801, he secularized 
these bishoprics, as he had already done with others in Ger- 
many. The temporal power of the bishops was annulled, and 
their domains became an integral portion of the Austrian 
County, Tyrol. This decree was confirmed by the Congress of 
Vienna, 1814. 

Of course the spiritual prestige remains in a country so 
devotedly Catholic, and for this reason, and also because the 
past is gratefully remembered, the recent millennial festival at 
Brixen was celebrated with great fervor and with all due regard 
to historical accuracy and artistic detail. 

It took place on October 26 and 27, 190.1. 

On the first day were preliminary exercises, including music 
and a torchlight procession. The second day, Sunday, was 
ushered in with the blast of trumpets. After an 8 o'clock 
service in the cathedral came the historical procession, in which 
tableaux were personated upon floats. 



1902.] 



AND ITS MILLENNIAL FESTIVAL. 



773 



Announced by trumpeters and heralds bearing the arms and 
colors of Brixen, first were the early inhabitants of Prichsua, or 
Brixen : farmers, shepherds, hunters, etc. 

Then came the introduction of Christianity by St. Cassian 
really, of course, preceding the other in point of time. The 
saint was surrounded by Roman soldiers from Saben (once a 
Roman station) and by natives, of the ancient Rhaetian tribes. 

Crusaders followed ; among them Count Albert of Tyrol 
(1218) and Bishop Berchtold of Brixen; also the Minnesingers, 
Walther von der Vogelweide and Lenthold von Saben. 

Next came a gala equipage, bearing Duke Rudolph IV. 
(1363), first Austrian "protector' of Brixen, and Bishop Mat- 
thias, accompanied by banner-bearers, pages, and warriors. 

Then a cathedral school of the Middle Ages, especially 
charming. The boys sang an old Christmas carol. 




UNION OF BRIXF.N WITH TYROL AND AUSTRIA IN 1814. 

The Brixen art of the late fifteenth and early sixteenth cen- 
turies was represented by a model of the cathedral in its for- 
mer Gothic style, and by painting and sculpture, presided 
over by the artists themselves ; and in front of all, Oswald 
von Wolkenstein, " the last Minnesinger," played and sang as 



774 THE ANCIENT TYROLEAN BISHOPRIC, BRIXEN. [Sept., 



in bygone days, in costume copied from an old memorial tab- 
let. 

The municipal life of Brixen, which developed late in the 
seventeenth century, was represented by the biirgermeister, 
guilds, and soldiers of the period, and then came the sharp- 
shooters, followed by a band of music in antique costume. 

The last tableau gave the final and complete union of Brixen 
with Tyrol and Austria in 1814. Represented as three women, 
Brixen, Austria, and Tyrol were borne along in a richly decked 
car, surrounded by children in the old Brixen costume, and 
preceded by Peter Mayr, Haspinger the Monk, the Maiden of 
Spinges, and other patriots of the vicinity. 

The procession ended with a flood of melody from various 
Schiitzen bands. A thousand years of history had gone by, 
and amid the same beautiful scenery, in the same life-giving 
air, the participants in the pageant stepped on into the newer 
life of the present and future. 




1902.] CONCERNING A FEW ANGLO-CELTIC POETS. 775 




CONCERNING A FEW ANGLO-CELTIC POETS. 

BY ANNA BLANCHE McGILL. 

'MONG legends innumerable the pre-eminently 
fertile Celtic imagination has created there is a 
story of those ancient heroes, the Feinn. In a 
cavern far beyond man's ken they were doomed 
to a spell-bound sleep . till the advent of a de- 
liverer who, by blowing three times on the horn hanging at the 
cave's mouth, would break the enchantment. One day a hunter 
appeared ; suspecting that a charm was over them, he grasped 
the horn and blew a blast ; whereupon the somnolents opened 
their eyes. A second time he set his lips to the horn, and 
they half rose, leaning on their elbows, staring at him in such 
passionate consternation he was terrified, and, eager to report the 
marvel, he fled away without blowing the final blast needed to 
break the spell. And so, far away in that ancient cave of 
romance were left the warriors with dreams still upon their 
eyelids, waiting to be aroused into that Life Immortal where 
move the Homeric heroes and their vigorous confreres of song 
and story. 

It would seem, however, as though a rescuing band of ad- 
venturers had lately approached to work the great deliverance. 
Once again the glamoured haunt of Celtic fable has begun to 
ring forth echoes of antique legends of faery and chivalry blent 
with a new music of love and joy and sorrow. To the interest 
and enrichment of English literature, it befalls that these echoes 
born of Celtic breath have awoken in our own tongue. 

In English and American reviews of the last few years there 
have been frequent allusions to that contemporary literary 
activity which has called forth such terms as Celtic Literature, 
Celtic Renaissance, Celtic Movement, etc. The allusions have 
elicited inevitable discussion. On the one hand, Anglo-Saxon 
critics and literary historians fail to find Celtic literature a de- 
notation sufficiently accurate for what is expressed through the 
medium of the English language. 

On the other hand, Celtic representatives of the movement 

brandish figurative " shillalahs ' at those who, by such formulas 
VOL. LXXV. 50 



776 CONCERNING A FEW ANGLO-CELTIC POETS. [Sept., 

as Celtic Renaissance, Gaelic Revival, and sundry other syno- 
nymes for a rebirth of things Celtic, would seem to insinuate 
that the cold chains of silence had ever bound the Tara 
Harp in mortal muteness. 

In the present actual state of things it would seem, perhaps, 
wiser and more fruitful to let much discussion about it be rele- 
gated to domains of partisan consideration, and be superseded for 
general interest and edification by an investigation of the work 
some highly endowed poets are doing work that both in its 
achievement and promise, whether the Celtic spirit has ever died 
and been resurrected, whether these poets prefer to sing under a 
flag all vert or under a green corner of the British pennant, forms 
one of the most delightful contributions to English literature. 

Since the tang of this contribution is distinctly Celtic, in 
spirit, themes, and music, though cast in the English language, 
perhaps the term, Anglo-Celtic, most aptly characterizes it. 

To those of Anglo-Saxon predilections who remember that 
Greene says Shakspere's affluent versatility, his felicitous, radiant 
fancy, are due to his birth in that Welsh borderland of the 
Forest of Arden, and who remember how that master emeritus 
of clear modern English, Matthew Arnold, admitted the ampli- 
tude of the Celtic element in English literature, it will be no 
cause for regret that some of the most engaging productions in 
English to-day, especially poetry and works of the imagination, 
are by those who pray with their eyes towards Ireland and 
lona. While, on the other hand, much as fervent contemporary 
Celts, with hearts not saddened by hope deferred, may look 
forward to the modern glorification of the Gaelic and Brythonic 
tongues in a literature .worthy to succeed Ossian and the Tain 
Bo Chuailgne, Taliesin and the Mabinogion, they need not lament 
in these days, when, however auspicious the omens, their hour is 
apparently not yet come ; they need not lament since their 
national genius is asserting itself, if in a tongue not native to 
Erin or Brittany, yet side by side with the noblest manifesta- 
tions of the Teutonic element in that marvellous composite we 
call English literature. Kipling, William Watson, best of all 
Stephen Phillips, heir of Marlowe, Milton, Tennyson, and the 
Preraphaelites, voicing echoes heard along the Anglo-Saxon 
line, are nobly companioned into the twentieth century's be- 
ginning by such men as William Butler Yeats and his ilk, 
whose song reminiscent of emotions and imaginations immemori- 



1902.] CONCERNING A FEW ANGLO-CELTIC POETS. 777 

ally Celtic, recurring down the ages, strikes now the strong 
tones of an almost inebriate gladness, now the tender strain of 
old departed joys, now the exultation in nature, 

" Where the mystical brotherhood 
Of sun and moon, and hollow and wood, 
And river and stream work out their will " ; 

now the mystery-fraught harmonies of those Eternal Presences 
ever haunting the heart and mind of the Celt whose ear, so 
spiritually attuned, always hears, even under conditions that 
would have annihilated other nations, the ineffable music which 
is the inspiration of Life, the Divine Incantation uhich creates, 
energizes, and preserves, which in its infinite resonance through 
the universe the spirit's ear apprehends as the august breath of 
" God winding His lonely horn." 

The persistent reference to a Renaissance in things Celtic, 
however, is not without some foundation, nor does the fact seem 
matter for offence to the lands of heather and shamrock. In 
this work under consideration there is eloquent evidence of a 
kind of new intoxication such as in happy seasons of the 
world's literary history occasionally takes possession of a group 
of writers, an intoxication with the charms of nature, with 
human and ideal beauty, with a novel perception of the aspects 
and purposes of life. 

The lyrics of Yeats, Trench, Fiona Macleod, Nora Hopper, 
Dora Sigerson Shorter have straightway sounded the alarum of 
a fresh approach to nature and life, an approach attained by 
a fancy delicate and supple, an imagination fresh and active, in 
nowise outworn and morbid, and by a keen discriminating sense 
of the salient literary elements in human joy and suffering. 

Two writers of this Celtic genre stand forth shining lights 
whose work seems to epitomize the immemorial characteristics 
of their island races. Over the broad seas of imagination, 
emotion, and spiritual apprehension these two, Miss Macleod and 
Mr. Yeats, sail, their crafts of song, however, bearing colors 
significant of slightly differing individual and provincial influences. 
Over Mr. Yeats's work there is the glamour bred by his Irish 
fairy- folk; Miss Macleod's is imbued with the grammarye of 
her Highlands. 

The Muse of the Druid-land whose touch is witchery has 
woven three spells upon Mr. Yeats : the spell of nature, 



CONCERNING A FEW ANGLO-CELTIC POETS. [Sept., 



Your mother Erie is always young, 
Dew ever shining and twilight gray 



the spell of beauty, " the Rose of all Roses, Rose of all the 
world," and the spell of sadness, the burden of beauty this 
loveliness, intangible, elusive, ineffable, creates : 

" The flame of the blue star of twilight hung low on the rim 

of the sky 

Has awaked in our hearts, my beloved, a sadness that never 
will die." 

All good old-fashioned Irish spells to be sure ! 

It is a tautology common to critics to assert the nearness 
of the Gaelic heart to nature. It is a tie of veritable kinship. 
The faery-folk, who are cousins of the wind and wave, green 
trees and flowers, have lived so familiarly with the Hibernians 
they all seem to have become most intimately bound together. 
And in this modern day Mr. W. B. Yeats eminently attests 
the association. In the " Madness of King Goll ' he states his 
own case : 

" And now I wander in the woods 
When summer gluts the golden bees, 
Or in autumnal solitudes 
Arise the leopard-colored trees ; 
Or when along the wintry strands 
The cormorants shiver on their rocks 
I wander on and wave my hands, 
And sing and shake my heavy locks. 
The grey wolf knows me ; by one ear 
I lead along the woodland deer, 

The hares run by me growing bold. 

They will not hush, the leaves a-flutter round me, 
the beech leaves old." 

Also in " The Lake of Innisfree ' he voices an irresistible 
nostalgia for the places lying far from the madding crowd : 

" I will arise now and go to Innisfree, 
And a small cabin build there of clay and wattles made ; 
Nine bean rows will I have there, a hive for the honey bee, 
And live alone in the bee loud glade. 



1902.] CONCERNING A FEW ANGLO-CELTIC POETS. 779 

I will arise and go now, for always night and day 
I hear lake water lapping with low sounds by the shore ; 
While I stand on the roadway or on the pavements gray 
I hear it in the deep heart's core." 

His direct call to the world of " Out-of-Doors ' is as magi- 
cal as any lyric in the language : 

" Outworn heart in a time outworn 
Come clear of the nets of wrong and right ; 
Laugh heart again in the gray twilight, 
Sigh heart again in the dew of the morn." 

In recent poetry there is no line of more exquisite fancy, 
delicacy, and charm than his telling how 

" . . . the stars grown old 
In dancing silver-sandalled on the sea, 
Sing in their high and lonely melody 
Eternal beauty wandering on her way." 

His sensitiveness to the second spell, of beauty ? is what 
primarily gives Mr. Yeats his accolade among the truest knights 
of song. His absolute response to her varying and manifold 
forms lifts his lines into a continuous ecstasy. He knows in- 
deed the inspiration and the poet's dream. The glory and the 
rapture take possession of him from all sources from the very 
meanest flower that blows, from the summit of that tran- 
scendent beauty, 

" . . . proud, austere, 
Dim vision of the far Immortal Face, 
Divinely fugitive, that haunts the world 
And lifts man's spiral thoughts to lovelier dreams." 

In his interpretation and apotheosis of love Mr. Yeats is 
likewise worthy of his race, whose distinction it has been to 
idealize human emotion, to lift it from earth into a purer ether 
than base natures can conceive or breathe. Ernest Renan, who 
so sympathetically revealed to France " la poesie de la race 
Celtique," says: "No other human tribe has carried so much 
mystery into love. No other has conceived with more delicacy 
the ideal of woman. . . . Compare Guinevere and Iseult to 
those Scandinavian furies, Gudruna and Chriemhild, and you 




780 CONCERNING A FEW ANGLO-CELTIC POETS. [Sept., 

will acknowledge that woman as chivalry conceived her that 
ideal of sweetness and beauty set up as the supreme object of 
life is neither classic, Christian, nor Germanic, but in reality 
Celtic." There is, in truth, no literature of love which as a 
whole is freer from earthly elements than this of the Celts. To 
what tender and yet high passion Mr. Yeats rises, the lines his 
Aedh speaks most aptly illustrate ; the note of magic rings in 

them : 

" You need but lift a pearl pale hand 

And bind up your long hair and sigh, 
And all men's hearts must burn and beat; 
And foam on the dim sand, 
And stars climbing, the dew-dropping sky, 
Live but to light your passing feet." 

And again : 

" The wrong of unshapely things, the wrong too great to be 

told, 

I hunger to build them anew, and sit on a knoll apart 
With the earth and the sky and the water remade like a 

casket of gold, 
For my dreams of your image that blossoms a rose in the 

deeps of my heart." 



What Keats called the "melancholy fit," a malady most in- 
cident to Gaels, asserts itself frequently in the poet's work ; 
not, however, the poignant grief, the Titanism Matthew Arnold 
found in some of his compatriots' verse, but rather the longing 
for the ideal beauty the unattainable not to be encompassed 
in the Vale of Sorrow. But the shadow of seriousness does not 
always envelop the poet ; he can lilt as good a ballad as the 
best when he has a mind to. He can sing about how 

" Good Father John O'Hart 
In penal days rode out 
To a shoneen he had fee-lands 
And his own snipe and trout. 

All loved him, only the shoneen 

Whom the devils have by the hair, 

From the wives and the cats and the children 

To the birds in the white of the air." . . . 

It is much to Mr. Yeats's honor that his technique shows the 



1902.] CONCERNING A FEW ANGLO-CELTIC POETS. 781 

influence of the age. The repose and smoothness of his lines 
are a credit to a generation in whose memory Tennyson was a 
meistersinger. Restraint and poise have never been cardinal 
virtues of Gaelic literature. There has always been a tendency 
I speak not as those who are far above all passionate wind 
of criticism, there has always been a tendency to carry mys- 
ticism too far into the realm of fanciful vagaries, to run into 
hyperbole and exaggeration. And here it seems to me will lie 
the future hope and strength of the Celts who stand for a re- 
vival of the old tongues : that they adopt from the ancient 
national sources and time-honored sources what conceptions of 
dignity, depth, sincerity, they contain, leaving the trivial and 
the too fanciful to those primitive archives which may honor- 
ably enough retain them, while from the spirit of this time, from 
the earnestness that made the great poets of the century just 
past, let them acquire the lesson of strenuousness and persis- 
tency in effort, the necessity for a flexible and virile technique 
without which the great mines of thought and feeling have 
never relinquished and will never relinquish their golden ore. 

Mr. Yeats's technique has such supple grace, such distinction 
both in its diction and its rhymes, one would rejoice to see it 
set to greater uses than it has yet attempted. His dramas 
reveal his ability for sustained effort. With a theme loftier 
and more vital than those he has so delightfully developed, it 
might be given him to write the great modern Celtic drama, 
accomplishing egregiously the task he set himself: 

" . . . I too would accounted be 
True brother of that company 
Who sang, to sweeten Ireland's wrong, 
Ballad and story, rann and song." 

Parallel with Mr. Yeats, the prince among those spinning 
Irish skeins of Celtic imagination and fancy, Miss Macleod is 
weaving Scotland's thread of poetry into the Celtic woof that 
crosses and enriches the Anglo-Saxon warp of English literature. 
She brings sterling prerequisites to the service : a fervent im- 
agination, an intensity of feeling, a spiritual insight that sounds 
the depths of man's soul, a spiritual outlook that soars to in- 
finities and eternities. Her vein of Scotch blood permeates her 
work with a certain strength, a moral element which, as the 
aesthetic one in Mr. Yeats's work, is the incessant motif of hers. 



782 CONCERNING A FEW ANGLO-CELTIC POETS. [Sept., 

As through his poetry runs continually the yearning towards a 
far-off, eternal beauty, so this Highland woman's recurrent re- 
frain, pitched in the key of a national feeling, expresses a crav- 
ing for the things of the spirit. Her most distinctly imagina- 
tive work is but a fanciful and symbolic rendering for the ideals 
and spiritual struggles of her race. Her treatment of this moral 
element in stories resonant with the breath of strong winds 
haunting lona, and with the strenuous speech of waves on its 
shores, is a delight to the serious-minded reader of fiction whose 
desideratum is for something between a fiction made of unmiti- 
gated froth and the morbidly psychological analyses of human 
emotion which are the pitfalls of the modern serious-minded 
novelist. 

There is a note of strength particularly unfeminine in Miss 
Macleod's work. Her tales of terror, pathos, and tragedy strike 
elemental strata of life. All the lesser, superficial details of the 
human relation are cast aside, while is left revealed the old 
basic, everlasting conflict of the flesh and spirit, will and perverse 
inclination, the immemorial "war in the members." 

She has also that rare power, the hall-mark of genius, to 
create palpable atmosphere. The air of the Highlands, gray 
mists, the sea and its surges make around steep cliffs, dull reaches 
of monotonous moorlands, all these fall into place as back- 
grounds for. her plots and the people of her imagination. 
Mysterious elemental glooms that transport one's fancy into 
primal nature she conjures with special effectiveness in such 
weird tales, for instance, as that gruesome one of the "Wild Man 
of lona," who took upon himself the sins of the man he hated. 

Her narratives are cast in rhythmic form which acts as an 
incantation to make one thrill, shudder, and yet admire. This 
rhythmic movement, into which even her prose glides, would 
almost persuade one to class all her work as poetry. In fact her 
prose, more lyrical than writing so called, lies in that borderland 
between prose and poetry, which does exist, malgre Mr. Lowell's 
declaration : " There is nothing between prose and poetry ! ' 

However, much of Miss Macleod's work would pass Mr. 
Lowell's censorship as being poetry pure and simple. Lyric 
dramas are to her credit, songs serious and inspired, such as 
the "Rune of Age," "The Prayer of Women," "The Closing 
Doors." But quoting another is irresistible, another which re- 
veals how sweetly the breath of the Celtic Muse sometimes 



1902.] CONCERNING A FEW ANGLO-CELTIC POETS. 783 

blows over her fingers in happy moments of lightness and spon- 
taneity. It is too bad, however, she did not flank with another 
syllable the undefended "the* at the end of the line: 

" O sweet St. Bride of the 

Yellow, yellow hair ; 
Paul said and Peter said. 
And all the saints alive or dead 
Vowed she. had the sweetest head, Bonnie, sweet, 
Bonnie, sweet Saint Bride of the 
Yellow, yellow hair. 

White may my milking be, 

White as thee : 

Thy face is white, thy neck is white, 

Thy hands are white, thy feet are white, 

For thy sweet soul is shining bright, 

Oh dear to me, 

Oh fair to see, 

St. Bridget white. 

Safe, thy way is safe, O 

Safe, St. Bride ; 

May my kye come home at even, 
None be fallin', none be leavin', 
Dusky even, breath-sweet even, 
Here as there, where, O 

St. Bride, thou 
Keepest tryst with God in heaven, 

Seest the angels bow 

And souls be shriven ; 
Here as there 'tis breath sweet even 

Far and wide, 
Singeth thy little maid, 
Safe in thy shade, 

Bridget, Bride!" 

Among the others who sing most pleasantly the " ancient 
ways of old Erie ' are Herbert Trench, Mrs. Shorter, Katherine 
Tynan Hinkson, Nora Hopper, George Russell, Mrs. Wingate 
Kinder, Ernest Rhys, and hosts of others whom to name is to 
rouse memories of lyrics spontaneous and delightful, smacking 
of genuine Celtic flavor. Not only in the old tongues do these 



784 CONCERNING A FEW ANGLO-CELTIC POETS. [Sept., 

new Celts reveal their racial heritage of romance, sentiment, 
sensitiveness to beauty, but also in excellent, charming English. 
Of these, perhaps, Mr. Trench has lately soared the highest ; 
his work approaches nearest to inspiration. His technique, 
always captivating, is often original. He has the charm of 
making new and subtle similes, artistic climaxes, delightful sur- 
prises to which his felicitous lines lead unexpectedly but easily. 
For instance, this stanza from " The Night " : 

" But she, like sighing forests, 
Stole on me full of rest ; 
Her hair was like the sea-waves, 
Whiteness was in her breast 
(So does one come at night upon a wall of roses). 1 






His " Deidre Wed," one of the year's most notable books of 
verse, is an engaging remoulding of ancient legends. His de- 
scriptions of the venerable manor are full of charm : 

" Fabulous, 

Oh friends, and dark and mighty was the house. 
The beam-work in its dome of forest trunks 
They that had been chantries of the dawn, 
To blacken songless through a thousand years, 
. . . Since they swayed buds in the glens, 
Or spun the silken floating gleams 
Of shadows.' 1 . . . 

All this Celtic literature may be considered in two aspects : 
as an expression of the Celtic people's dreams, aspirations, 
philosophies ; and in its other character as part of English litera- 
ture. Matthew Arnold gave a text for a consideration of its 
latter aspect when, in his essay on the study of Celtic litera- 
ture, he insisted on the " advantage we may derive from know- 
ing the Celt and things Celtic more thoroughly." Now, in 
contradistinction to Anglo-Saxon poetry, whose keynote, since 
Tennyson, Matthew Arnold, and Browning gave the pitch, has 
been intellectuality, this Celtic poetry stands forth the product 
of an emotionalism significant of its origin. With such a char- 
acter of egregious emotionalism it has a power to leaven the 
spirit of a time which inclines to express itself, for instance, in 
such a manner as George Meredith's " Reading of Life and 
Other Poems," wherein one feels, if more impassioned emotion 



1902.] CONCERNING A FEW ANGLO-CELTIC POETS. 785 

had been leashed with intellectuality, the course of Mr. Mere- 
dith's song had been fleeter and over a more interesting and a 
farther reaching region of the Muses' domain. 

And besides this influence, the Celtic strain with its spon- 
taneity, its lyricality, its free unfettered abandon, makes for a 
happy, fluent expression ; makes the fancy agile, makes the eye 
clear for new visions, in fact the Celt's besetting sin is the 
continual seeking out of new impressions, his eye inveterately 
in fine frenzy rolling. His extreme sensibility, which so easily 
is moved to tears or laughter, lies at the foundation of that 
felicitous sensuousness which produces the charm of the magic 
note, the supreme charm of the best poetry. It may be said, 
to the Celt's glory, this sensuousness usually remains free of 
dross. There is an innate purity in this people that prevents 
their lapsing into the sensual', from which the grosser Teutonic 
natures are less immune. 

On the other hand, the Celts have much to learn from their 
neighbors. Primarily, to deepen the currents of their thoughts 
and feelings. In the range of Celtic literature perhaps the 
severest lack is of far-fathoming, serious purpose and of sus- 
tained, profound passion. Delicacy, fancy, tender sentiment, 
keen love of nature and a real instinct for things spiritual, 
immemorially it has had. But that strong virility, that vigor- 
ous grasp of life and fine persistency in effort which brought 
forth Homer for the Greeks, Shakspere and Milton for the 
English, Dante for Italy, and Goethe for Germany, has no 
counterpart in Celtic literature. Of course this is largely due 
to the history of the people; though it would, perhaps, be 
more accurate to assert that the insufficiency of that final clinch- 
ing quality of success which has prevented the Celtic spirit, fine 
as it is, from attaining national predominance, has also pre- 
cluded it from pre-eminence literary and artistic. 

However, the future holds a rich hope for it, if from the 
spirit of the time and its neighbors it will but learn serious- 
ness and sincerity in thought and work, freedom from trivial- 
ity, a discriminating sense of what in its archives is worth 
moulding anew, what in the varied, throbbing life of to-day is 
the genuinely vital element for art, meantime failing not, as one 
of the noblest of contemporary Celtic singers counsels, " to 
watch faithfully and conscientiously that little, infinite, flutter- 
ing, eternal flame one calls one's self." 



786 



HE LOVED Us FIRST. 



[Sept. 





f?E IlOVBD US 



" Not as though we have loved Him, 
Because Himself He loved us first." 

ECAU3E He loved us first. Entrancing 

word ! 
Barest thou, Man, believe as thou hast 

heard ? 

Yea, if all Beauty, and if all Delight, 
And perfect Love o'erpowering perfect Might, 
Should at thy suit, thy wooing and thy prayer, 
And after long pursuit, consent to share 
With thee Eternity- 
Trembling, thou might well dream thyself Deity. 

But nay. He loved us first Twas God did kneel, 

Plead at thy feet, oh ! man, and first reveal 

His love, uncertain of thy own ; 

Sure but of this alone 

Many a love^treason from the creature He made free 

To spurn e'en of Omnipotence the suppliant plea. 
And yet with infinite desire 
Thy life flashed forth from His breath's fire ; 
And all Eternity was filled with His design, 
In any measure of th}' wish and will, 
With grace at every step forestalling still, 

To make thee in the measure of His mighty Love 
Divine. A. R. 




elOYGE JOSSELYN, SINNED. 



BY MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE. 



PART II. Continued. 

IN THE RAPIDS OF YOUTH. 




CHAPTER XIV. 

THE WAY OF A MAN WITH A MAID." 

'S the clang of the hall- door proclaimed Joyce's 
exit, Imogen slowly strolled to the hearthstone, 
and stared absently down at the flames. Then, 
without lifting her eyes, she addressed her com- 
panions in general. 
" I have decided to sail at once," she announced. " At this 
season there will be no trouble about a choice of suites. 
Stephen will telegraph inquiries to-night. And you?' 

For an instant no one answered. The unexpected an- 
nouncement had taken the trio by not too pleasant surprise. 

The first impulse of Imogen's widowhood had been to put 
the ocean between her and the scene of the tragedy ; and 
Mam'selle and Gladys had taken it for granted that they had 
no choice but to accompany her. But pending the settlement 
of certain matters pertaining to the estate, prolonged absence 

SYNOPSIS OF PREVIOUS CHAPTERS. 

Joyce Josselyn, born and brought up amidst all the narrowing restraints of New England 
farm-life, conceives the idea of going to college. His father Hiram considers that college was 
intended for the sons of the rich and that no son of his should waste his youth in college, and if 
Joyce chose to sulk a good stout horsewhip was the best cure for the youngster's stubborn fan- 
cies. Joyce finds a sympathizer in his desire for learning in Father Martin Carruth. 

Chapter II. is a touching family scene between the irate Hiram and the recalcitrant Joyce, 
which concludes in Joyce receiving a flogging with the horsewhip and leaving home. Chapter 
III. introduces Mandy Johnson as the boy's sweetheart, whom he meets as he is turning his 
back on the home of his childhood for ever, and they make promises of fidelity. 

In the first chapters of Part II. Joyce as a college student is presented to the various per- 
sonalities who make their home in Carruthdale, the manor-house of Centreville, and there is 
giren an insight into the social life of a college town. 

Joyce was graduated with highest honors. Commencement Day at college. Father 
Martin is there for the first time since his own graduation. Dr. Castleton, the president, 
awakens into the spiritual sense. Joyce having outgrown Mandy Johnson, by common con- 
sent their life-ways separate. Joyce enters the world. He accepts- the offer tendered to him to 
be sub-editor on a Western paper, and in this capacity, on the morrow of his graduation, he 
enters the vigorous, bustling life of the energetic West. At the moment of his departure he 
calls on Mrs. Raymond and a significant interview takes place, in which the influence of a wo- 
man of the world enters his life. On the journey to the West Joyce has a long talk with Ray- 
mond, in which the latter gives his views on various matters, and states the terms on which he 
engages Joyce. Arrived in San Francisco, Joyce sends an exuberant telegram to his mother. 
Joyce enters social life and takes part in a ball at the Golden Gate Ranch. Mina and Joyce 
are drawn unto each other, while Raymond's wife talks of divorce. Mina and Raymond, land- 
ing at Island Rock, are both drowned. Joyce endeavors to save them, and narrowly escapes 
with his own life. After Raymond's death Mrs. Raymond removes to San Francisco, pending 
the settlement of her husband's estate. Pearson, having assumed control of the Pioneer, has 
a stormy interview with Joyce. Mrs. Raymond suddenly decides to sail for Europe ; Joyce fail- 
ing to agree to her plans, and deciding to remain with the Pioneer. Stephen proposes to Gladys. 



;88 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Sept., 

from the West was decided inexpedient ; and Imogen's lease of 
the San Francisco house had seemed to decide the European 
question in the negative. Now the fragile Mam'selle shivered 
in anticipation of the winter voyage : Gladys was conscious of 
an incomprehensible heartsickness at the thought of leaving San 
Francisco just at present ; and Stephen recognized that, in his 
state of nervous weakness, strange faces and the fatigue of travel 
would jar upon him intolerably. Yet relatives and friend owed 
an imperative social duty to Imogen's youthful widowhood. 
She could not, must not be permitted to face the woild alone. 

As if reading their thoughts, she flashed them a quick 
glance of mocking amusement. 

" Pray consult your own preferences quite exclusively," she 
said. " My weeds are my passport for unchaperoned travel; 
and abroad, of course, I join friends." 

" I think it not well that we part quite yet," sighed Mam'- 
selle, sacrificially. 

" Mam'selle speaks for me, too," assented Gladys ; but her 
face looked perplexed, and her words came slowly. 

" And Stephen ? ' queried Imogen, with frank indifference. 
She relied upon his apathetic mood to spare her criticism or 
comment. But Stephen, momentarily stimulated by his unwel- 
come surprise, startled her by tactless candor. 

"Your decision is very sudden," he protested. "Only yes- 
terday you were planning to make this house ' habitable for the 
winter.' What has influenced you to change your mind ? ' 

" Really, Stephen ! Since when, pray, have I been called 
to account by you ? ' 

But her jibe had no sting for him. His interest had been 
but spasmodic. Already the subject of discussion was forgot- 
ten. He sank back, his, face looking haggard and haunted in 
the firelight. Again he heard only the moaning waves, saw 
only the appeal of a dear, dead face. " Mina ! ' his lips mur- 
mured. "Mina!" 

" I noticed how depressed Mr. Josselyn looked as he left," 
remarked Gladys, somewhat hesitatingly. " I suppose you told 
him your intention, Mrs. Raymond. He will miss you " 

"Yes," interrupted Imogen. "The youthful Joyce, after all, 
is not quite an infant. He will regret our closed house, 
house of mourning though it is. The Raymond hall-mark has 
its social value, in California ! ' 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 789 



' I think you do Mr. Josselyn's sincere and grateful devo- 
tion to you a real injustice." 

[ Poor little heiress ! Query, how long will your simple 
faith in humanity survive your independent control of millions ? 
But it is Stephen, not Joyce, who is now in question. Per- 
haps his mental processes may be quickened if you tell him of 
Europe ' as you have seen it ' ! ' 

'Yes, tell me of Europe," pleaded Stephen, turning to 
Gladys with touching eagerness. Even as Joyce was as a Balm 
of Gilead to Mrs. Raymond's remorse, such was Gladys to 
Stephen's fraternal memory. 

"But there is so much to tell," she protested. "All of 
history, all of art, and the life- pulse of both, all religion ! 
Which is your choice, Mr. Morris ? ' 

' Which is yours ? ' he queried, resisting an emotional im- 
pulse to cry out his heart's choice that she should call him not 
' Mr. Morris,' but Stephen ; that henceforward it should be Stephen 
and Gladys between them, Stephen and Gladys, for always ! 

"Why force me to confess that I have chosen each in 
turn ? ' she smiled, seeking to cheer him. " As a child, I was 
historical, antiquely historical. At sixteen, I saw nothing be- 
yond the art galleries. At eighteen, I began to find history 
and art in the churches." 

[ That was well, cherie" approved Mam'selle ; but Imogen 
stirred impatiently. 

' And now ? ' pressed Stephen. 

"Now, it will be still the churches, with a difference." 

"What difference?" 

" In the many temples I shall see but the One Church, 
whose history and art, the supreme history and art of the 
world, will be the mere accessories of its Christian gospels; 
the gospels leading the rich of earth to the heaven of the poor ! ' 

" She will sell all that she has, and give to the poor ! ' 
confided Imogen to the fire. 

" fs that it ? Is it ? ' demanded Stephen, the light of new 
hopes and noble interests conquering the torpor of his face. 
His responsive thoughts flew to his own doubly increased for- 
tune, which seemed but a mockery, now that he could no 
longer lavish its luxuries upon his little Mina. To use it for 
her sake, in her name, for others, was this the gospel of com- 
pensation which Gladys would teach him ? 



790 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Sept., 

But Gladys disclaimed the vocation. 

" The counsel of perfection," she said, " is not my grace. 
The social gospel seems to be my present lesson ; and per- 
haps the New World, the Young Country, learns such most 
perfectly kneeling at the feet of the Old." 

"Voyez, old Catholic France," enthused Mam'selle, patriotically. 

" Old France ! ' scorned Imogen. " There is nothing old 
under the up-to-date sun, Mam'selle. Modern chronology dates 
France from the Revolution, England from the Reformation, 
and Italy from its day of Liberation and Unity. But Gladys, 
like you, is a born antiquarian. Her ' Old World ' means 
4 Papal Rome ! ' " 

" Christianity's Olympus," amended Stephen ; " to whose im- 
mortals past, present, and future are as one ! ' 

" But yes, mon fils" approved Mam'selle, " we are immor- 
tals, that is pretty ; but not antiquities, non ! Such is not at 
all the name comme il faut, pour les dames ! ' 

" Yet Mrs. Raymond is right," defended Gladys. " Ancient 
history and religion go hand- in-hand, as the solvers of modern 
problems." 

She held up her little red book, smiling tremulously. There 
is a smile spiritually joyous, though mirthless even unto sorrow, 
a smile of soul which triumphs over tears, and harmonizes 
with the sorest human heartache. 

"You know what this contains," she said, "my father's 
death- bed message to me as an American of fortune. My apos- 
tolate of Wealth necessitates a novitiate ; and Mrs. Raymond's 
unexpected decision of to-night has suggested to me to serve it 
in the Eternal City ! ' 

" Not with me" objected Imogen. " Really, my dear, you 
and Mam'selle must do Rome alone. You would compromise 
me fatally, in the eyes of the Quirinal ! And your Rome of 
the Vatican, what a strange school for an American heiress ! 
Now, / suggest London and Paris ! ' 

" Mais 02ti, of course, Paris" agreed Mam'selle. " Paris and 
Rome, c'est bien ! ' 

"But why Rome?' persisted Imogen. "Really, you have 
aroused my curiosity." 

" Because Rome, Mrs. Raymond, is the world's university 
of true sociology, in which Christian Wealth must take its degree." 

" Verdicts differ, my dear Gladys. It seems significant that 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 791 

the Papal Gospel of Capital has its bitterest opponents in the 
heroes struggling for Italy's commonwealth. For instance, the 
question of the temporal sovereignty " 

' Is a question, dear Mrs. Raymond, answered by Christ in 
reference to Caesar, ' Render unto the Pope what is the Pope's ! ' 
The gift of Constantine to Sylvester is the heritage of Leo XIII. 
by right of succession ; and while spoliation is condoned and 
tolerated, civilization's boasts of justice and honor are disproved 
before God and man ! ' 

" My dear little zealot, the history of Italy past and present " 

' Proves the 4 divine right ' of Popes, rather than of ' kings,' 
Mrs. Raymond ! Did the people fare better under Leo the 
Great, or under Humbert ? Does to-day prove Garibaldi and 
Victor Emmanuel the liberators, or the ' sellers into bondage ' 
of modern Italy, groaning under taxes that are making of her 
a second Ireland, and of the Italy- adoring Italians a heartsick, 
homesick race of exiles ? How is United Italy profiting by the 
wrong of the Quirinal to the Vatican, save by national bank- 
ruptcy ? The wheels of the gods seem to me not only slow and 
fine, but very visible in their grinding ! ' 

" Brava ! ' approved Stephen, " Quite in good faith, and 
in all reverence and courtesy, I call somebody a little 'Papist!' 

" She is, indeed," smiled Imogen. " To an onlooker at the 
game, it seems really incredible that American sociology and 
philanthropy should seek their texts in the musty tomes of 
Rome ! " 

'And yet Rome, as the fountain-head of opposition to 
' man's inhumanity to man,' as the first and steadfast cham- 
pion of the sacred dignity of womanhood, and as ' sanctuary ' 
for both class and mass, is alike the source of human progres- 
sion, and the force of social evolution ! Is not this truth com- 
manding world- wide acknowledgment ? To whom are the na- 
tions turning, to-day, as the supreme Christian socialist, the 
universal economist, the political purist, the arbiter of civil and 
international differences, save to Leo XIII. of ' Papal Rome ' ? 
Quits, dear Mrs. Raymond, quits ! ' 

1 We are friendly foes, and our discussion is quite imper- 
sonal. But really, Gladys, I should like you to read " 

Gladys' resistless laugh interrupted her. 

" The books beside your night-lamp ? ' she asked, mischiev- 
ously. ' But I have read them all, and enjoyed them hugely, 

VOL. LXXV. 51 



792 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Sept., 

I assure you! Papal Rome has its opponents indeed, Mrs. 
Raymond ; feminine opponents armed with the weapon that' is 
mightier than the sword ! The irreligion of the new-woman's 
religious novel is the crowning paradox of our sex. Papal in- 
famy exposed, the Vatican's iniquitous secrets revealed, the 
Orders convicted of heinous vice, the commonest virtue of the 
secular priesthood disproved, the Church's future demolished, 
thus refuting even the words of Christ, how our feminine acu- 
men, to-day, shames the simple credulity of all the masculine 
genius of Christianity ! ' 

"Yes," sympathized Stephen, struggling to smile; "it is 
pathetic, really, the modern output of feminine intellect against 
what, considered even in a purely intellectual sense, represents 
not only its noblest inspirations and ideals, but also its bar of 
justice, its court of appeal, its most powerful and chivalrous 
defence." 

" Commend me to a man," resented Imogen, petulantly, " for 
preaching versus practice ; which explains why St. Paul, who 
knew his sex, declared feminine sermonizing superfluous! Stephen 
in the pulpit, really gets on my nerves ! Mam'selle, if you have 
thoughts of beauty-sleep, may we have a word in your room 
concerning Europe ? ' 

As Gladys rose to follow them, her little red book fell to 
the floor. As she extended her hand for it, Stephen deliber- 
ately held it behind him. She waited, surprised but smiling, as 
he opened the door and bowed his good-nights. Then hastily 
closing it, he leaned back against it, pale- lipped and quivering. 

" Stay, Gladys," he said. "I have something to say to you." 

Love's sweet old story, how many a man has told it, 
how many a woman has listened ! Stephen and Gladys were but 
two out of all humanity. Yet love makes each man and woman 
the first Adam and Eve, and their world the primeval Paradise. 

Does a man's most abrupt avowal of tender sentiment, 
granting his sentiment to* be sincere, ever take a woman by 
complete surprise ? The probabilities are against the simplicity 
of her orthodox amazement. There are psychic vibrations 
that communicate the first heart-throbs, vibrations not the less 
spiritual in that they are pulsative with human passion, more 
eloquent in their muteness than any words, more luminous in 
their invisibility than any glances, with the music and flame 






1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 793 

of love. Gladys, therefore, was not surprised by Stephen's 
declaration : but neither was she prepared for it, in the sense of 
readiness to answer him. Did she love him ? Yes, dearly. 
Yet, was this love the sole, supreme love of her heart and life, 
consecrating even anticipatively wife unto husband ? 

The angel of revelation had not come to Gladys. Her 
maidenhood did not know. 

The love of experience or maturity has outlived doubts; 
. and the average man, even in his blushless youth, is prone to 
take love quite simply. He strains as impetuously towards his 
star as the needle points to its magnetic pole ; and if doubts of 
the wisdom of his course assail him, they wait upon satiety. 
But the girlish heart on the verge of first love is an infinitely 
more subtle creation. Loving love intuitively, yet coy of its 
incarnation in the masculine lover, it dreads even as it de- 
sires, renounces even as it claims, blushes for what is its 
tender pride, weeps for its complex happiness, doubts its own 
s.veet convictions, affirms and denies, vacillates between coequal 
instincts of surrender and revolt, and paradoxically retreats 
even as it ingenuously presses forward, in such an adorable 
medley of maidenly shame and womanly glory, as passes the 
nature of man to understand ! Small wonder, then, that Gladys 
stood before Stephen blushing and trembling, shrinking and 
silent. He had anticipated her instinct of flight as the natural 
impulse of startled maidenhood ; but in the face of her abiding 
distress he reproached his cruelty, and quickly moved from the 
door. 

" Oh, I beg your pardon," he said ; " I am a selfish brute ! 
Go, of course, if you prefer not to hear me." 

But she did not take advantage of his permission. He ap- 
proached her with a flash of joyous hope in his face. 

Gladys," he cried, " Gladys" 

He paused, as one halts within sight of a bourne from 
which there is no return. Since she had waited voluntarily, her 
favor seemed probable : and though thirsting for his victory, 
Stephen yet grudged the cost of it. His unconsciously cruel 
silence was his leave-taking of the Gladys who had been, who 
still was, but who would be never again, once his tale of love 
was told to her ! Her exquisite maidenhood was as a dove 
with white wings stirring. He desired, yet dreaded to speed 
its virgin flight. 



794 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Sept., 

To a man of strong yet fastidious passion, of fine sentiment, 
of delicate ideals, the phase of girlish innocence which his love- 
word and glance and touch, however reverent, inevitably trans- 
mute to woman-knowledge, appeals as the eyes of a wounded 
fawn appeal to the hunter's heart. The child Gladys, the girl 
Gladys, the simple, self- unconscious, ingenuous Gladys to whom 
Stephen had been as a friend and brother, must be the holo- 
caust of his love. Her maiden pyre would shrine not death, 
but resurrection ; from the ashes of her child-heart the heart of 
a woman would pulsate its phoenix- wings ; yet no man but 
mourns the youth his love matures, the innocence it enlightens, 
the maid it makes a woman ! To love and to slay are 
primeval instincts, and civilized man analogizes them. 

Stephen's heart, in the past, had been centred in Mina. 
Until Gladys' charm grew upon him, he had lived as aloof from 
the tender passion as any celibate in his cell. But the love- 
instinct of youth, the affinity of sex under the law of comple 
mental attraction, the supreme match-maker, Propinquity, alike 
had done their inevitable work; and Stephen had been dallying 
with love in the bud, when pain forced its laggard flower. As 
Mina was torn from his devoted heart, its bleeding, quivering 
fibres, instinctively trembling towards the substitute- love surviv- 
ing, found in Gladys their specific healer. Her kindred sorrow, 
her gentle sympathy, the spiritual balm her immortal faith held 
for death's mortal hurt, the solace of her companionship for his 
heartache and loneliness, all combined to transform his previously 
calm and deliberate affection into the masterful and imperious pas- 
sion of a man for his one hope, his only refuge, the last strong- 
hold of his peace and happiness of life. It was his resolve, his 
tense effort to speak gently, delicately, not to startle her. But 
the shyness of her eyes that were yet soft and deep with re- 
sponsive tenderness, the sweet warmth of her blushes, the 
allurement of her flower- like face drooped and yet not averted, 
were a challenge to the nature of manhood that conventions 
chain but never conquer. Fiercely, almost desperately, he folded 
her in his arms. 

"I want you," he gasped. "I need you, I I my God, I 
claim you as the one sweet hope left me, the one dream, 
the one desire ! Who save you ever existed for me, in the 
world that held Mina? Who but you keeps me alive in the 
face of her death ? If you, too, are to fail me, by heavens I 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 795 

go under ! Gladys, Gladys, give my life its love ! Give me 
my little woman ! Give my heart its wife ! ' 

With unconscious force he was crushing her to him. His 
heart hurt her breast with its strenuous throbs. His whispers, 
broken and husky, panted against her cheek. As she glanced 
up affrighted, his face, strained and gray with emotion, appalled 
her. She broke from his arms with a gasping cry that quivered 
like steel to his heart. 

' O Stephen," she shuddered, " is love like that ? Then I 
I resent it, I reject it ! ' 

She sank into a chair, veiling her face with her hands. He 
stood over her for a moment of silent struggle ; then took a 
turn up and down the room, passing his handkerchief across 
his forehead. 

: Yes," he said, later, when, once more himself, he took a 
seat beside her; "yes, that is love, in its human expression! 
The soul-love, the 'heart-love, are revealed, not profaned by 
it ! Gladys, the three loves are one love to the wife ! ' 

" I I think I will not be a wife, Stephen," she sobbed, 
nervously. He reached for her hand, and his strong palm 
covered it, as the bird shields its mate with its wing. 

Yes," he said, "you will be a wife, Gladys; my wife, if I 
am ever to have one ! Dear, forgive me, take me on trust, 
believe that my love is man's best love, tender and reverent ! 
You are only a startled girl. Take my word for it, that the 
girl cannot answer for the woman. And as for me, your re- 
jection means my life long solitude. Many men say similar 
words, and laugh as they say them. To me they are solemn, 
solemn and sacred as the grave. In all my life I have never 
given another woman one love-thought. My mother was young 
and handsome and gay and coquettish ; and she was my idol 
until Mina, my little Mina, grew into her woman-place. I tell 
you this because it is your right to know what I offer you ! 
Gladys, externals are for richer men's love gifts, but / give 
you all my life ! ' 

Her free hand, fluttering like a timid dove, trembled towards 
his, and nestled upon it. 

"Yes," she faltered; "my father, and Mr. Raymond, and 
Father Martin, and you, are men of a type; so I know you, 
and trust you ! Your love must be right, and therefore my 
honor. I did not intend to reproach it, Stephen. It is for you 



796 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Sept., 

to forgive me for not being braver. It is weak and cow- 
ardly and unworthy of a woman to be afraid of love ! ' 

He lifted her hand and kissed it lingeringly. 

u Darling, my darling," he whispered. 

" Before Raymond's death," he went on, after a moment, 
" I knew how it was with me, and made a clean breast to him. 
He favored my hopes, and urged me to press them. This is 
why I feel privileged now. Your wealth seemed an obstacle, 
since my own fortune is but moderate ; but he, in your father's 
name, disclaimed this consideration both as unjust to you and 
unworthy of me. On the night of the ball he asked me ' why 
I waited ? ' I answered, ' because you seemed so happy in 
your girlhood,' and I thought I spoke the truth. But, Gladys, 
I deceived myself. To-night has shown me that I waited only 
because I did not love you as I love you now ! In the 
past, I acknowledge it, Mina shared my heart with you. Her 
death leaves me you, you alone, you only ! Gladys, you are 
all love, all life to me ! ' 

" I cannot answer you to-night," she said, palely. The 
room whirled about her. She felt faint from emotion, dizzy 
from vacillation between tender attraction and affrighted retreat. 
She loved him, of course she loved him, this strong, grave 
Stephen, with his kind-eyed, stern- mouthed, priest-like face, 
clean-shaven and impressive in its dignity of pure and earnest 
manhood ; Stephen, her dear friend, Mina's brother ! Yet 
her decision waited ; a mysterious, incomprehensible doubt 
and hesitation perplexed her. Her girlish heart sickened with 
the throe and strain of the travail whereof womanhood is born. 

Stephen sighed wearily, and the glad light of hope died out 
of his face. In his depressed state suspense meant hopeless- 
ness. If he had not touched her yet, he would Hever touch 
her. And without Mina, without Gladys, life held for his 
lonely heart, what ? 

" At least tell me your doubts," he pleaded. " Two are bet- 
ter than one. Perhaps together " 

" Let me think," she said, and turned away from him. The 
time he conceded seemed very long to Stephen. 

He supposed she was thinking a girl's shy love- thoughts, 
wondering, fearing, hesitating between flight and surrender. 
But Gladys, in truth, was sending up a prayer for a miracle, 
that the Spirit of Light might descend upon her ! 



1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 797 

Like most convent- girls, she had retained a childish sim- 
plicity of heart and spirit. Her religion was as natural and 
real an element of her life as the world she moved in, the 
heart-beats she lived by. She walked as consciously with angels 
as she walked with her human fellows. The Divine Presence 
overshadowed her; the dead communed with her. Miracles 
were not miracles to Gladys, but mere matter-of-course provi- 
dences, Heaven's fulfilled promises, answers to human prayer. 

" ' Come, Holy Ghost,' she breathed ; but the wings of the 
white Dove of Pentecost tarried. As her fluttering thoughts 
returned to earth, she acknowledged that marriage seemed her 
probable vocation. Spiritually, she loved the religious life, yet 
it had been borne into her soul that she was not called to it : 
and she had begun to realize that the woman's mission in the 
world must be shared by the man, to attain its supreme suc- 
cess. Yes, she would marry : so why not Stephen ? Where 
was a better, a nobler man in whom to put her trust ? The 
faces of previous wooers one by one flashed before her, mere 
social birds of passage, shadows of men who had come and 
gone, from the boys and youths at whom, in her girlhood, her 
father and she had smiled together, even to her Newport ad- 
mirers, and the noblemen who had been her latest suitors. 
But wraith-like, their visions came and went; and she knew 
that love was not of them ! Then why have one doubt in 
regard to Stephen, whom already she loved so dearly ? Surely 
no other love, no rival, claimed her ? Intrusively, irrationally, 
it seemed to Gladys, the face of Joyce Josselyn as she had 
last seen it occurred to her, not glowing, confident, and debo- 
nair, as usually, but grave and pale as Stephen's own, a be- 
wildered, pained, baffled, humiliated young face, with a mystical 
appeal to her in it ! But she resisted the memory as absurdly 
inopportune : and resolutely concentrated her thoughts upon 
Stephen. Why did she hesitate to make him happy ? Why 
did the Spirit's light tarry ? 

Since Heaven seemed to fail her, her orphaned heart yearned 
for a human counsellor in this hour of doubt, yet of destiny. 
As she longed for her father, whose loss seemed newly bitter in 
her filial need of him, another face suddenly rose before her, a 
face from which only sundered ways of life, and not impassable 
death divided her : the face of one whose daughter she was in 
the spirit, the priestly face of Father Martin ! 



798 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Sept., 

But the vision of Father Martin was not all : for radiating 
from it was the remembrance of the title she had given him on 
her last evening at Carruthdale, "Alter Christus ! " of Stephen's 
strangely swift and significant tribute, " A beautiful name. 
Happy the man who bears it as worthily as Father Martin ! ' 
-and of her own instantaneous premonition of the chosen des- 
tiny in store for the reverent speaker. 

Thus silently, invisibly, yet oh how vividly, the answer to 
Gladys' prayer was granted her ! Light and inspiration came 
on wings of memory. She knew, now, what her answer to 
Stephen's love- prayer must be. 

Yet not through her, not to-night, must Stephen know it ! 
In God's good time, his own soul would speak: and meanwhile 
her part was to lead him towards the light, not rejecting his 
hand, but keeping it in her own, until his clasp should loosen 
voluntarily. 

As her face turned towards him, it was " a face illumed " ; 
and her joyous voice reflected it. 

" I change my mind," she smiled. " Since you wish it, you 
shall be answered now and here. I will marry you, upon one 
condition." 

"Consider it fulfilled," he said hoarsely. 

" It is, that for a year and a day, in other words, until 
our return from abroad, you consider yourself quite unfettered 
by to-night's proposal, as free to ignore it, and not to renew 
it, as if it had never been made ! ' 

"Oh," he protested, "you doubt me! You put me on pro- 
bation as though I were a boy ! ' 

"You are a boy, Stephen," she smiled, with a fleeting caress 
on his humbled head. " To-night, just a big, lonely, wilful boy ! 
May I speak to you with perfect candor ? ' 

" Of course ! But a year and a day " 

" Listen, boy ! Until to-night I have thought but little of 
love in a personal sense, yet something has told me that you 
were thinking love- thoughts of me: therefore your words have 
not taken me by surprise. Science has admitted mind- waves. 
May there not be heart-waves, too, subtle vibrations pulsating 
their message from lover to beloved ? ' 

"Yes! But you never reciprocated the message, Gladys." 

" I did not repulse it, and quiescence is sometimes a wo- 
man's response. At least, I have loved you as a noble man, 



1902.J JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 799 

an ideal brother, a perfect friend ; and such love must be the 
seed of of the love you wish. Therefore I shall not doubt my 
own heart at all, if you claim me, a second time." 

< < < 7y p > 

" And meantime I propose " 



That I go abroad with you, of course ! ' 

"Just the contrary! Absence, as well as time, must test 
your love, else I should fear to respond to it. After all, a year 
and a day are not long, Stephen ! ' 

" They are eternal ! Gladys, you know that I need no test, 
that no other girl lives in this world for me ! ' 

" I admit it. But the eternal feminine is not inevitably the 
goal of your future. There are heights and depths in life for 
a strong, stern nature and splendid manhood like yours, where 
no woman-life could follow you. What if premature judgment, 
the mere impulse of your present loneliness, should set me 
between these and you irrevocably, and you repented your 
mistake, too late ? Stephen, I should die of hurt and humilia- 
tion to be your wife, knowing that a higher vision beckoned 
you ! Then, if only for my sake, if you truly love me, do not 
evade my test ! ' 

"It shall be as you wish," he conceded. "But 'a year and 
a day ' ! The ' day,' at least, must be a short one ! You will 
smile when I tell you that my hope was to marry in a rush, 
like Dolly, and turn this European trip into our honeymoon 
tour ; but next best to winning you, is to serve for you ! Now, 
you owe my submission its reward ! ' 

She had repossessed herself of her little red book, and busied 
herself with its pages, ignoring his lover-like suggestion ; though 
an irrepressible smile curled her lips. 

" There is one point upon which we have not touched/' she 
added. " But of course it is scarcely necessary to mention that 
my conditional acceptance takes your practical Catholicity for 
granted. My marriage must be a wedding of Cana, flowing 
with the wine of the Sacramental Christ. You are too earnest, 
too honest, too reverential, to assume faith's attitude lightly ; 
and thought and study and prayer are before you. Now, even 
as I speak, the most beautiful idea has flashed upon me. You 
know you have been ordered complete rest and change " 

" Yes ! Europe ! ' 

"No, dear, New England; Maintown, its restful rectory, 



8oo JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Sept., 

its peaceful church, its quiet library, and the friend you love, 
Father Martin ! O Stephen, do you not see how it just fits 
in ? Nowhere could be more recuperative for you than that 
bracing, inland, retired place ; no one so inspiring to your soul, 
or sweet to your heart, as our own dear Father Martin ! I 
shall be so happy to think of you with him. And you you 
may think of me as waiting, just waiting for whatever is to 
be ! But why do you look so surprised, so startled ? Stephen, 
what is it, what is it ? ' 

But Stephen could not answer her. Even to himself he 
was unable to explain the awed yet subtly sweet response to 
her words, suddenly stirring within his heart. Maintown ? 
Father Martin ? The Catholic rectory, the theological library, 
the adjoining, open church ? Bright and warm as a star, 
their vision beckoned him. Human love, though against his 
volition, all at once seemed less desirable to him, a sweetness 
subordinated and secondary. The unrecognized inspiration, the 
unrealized grace, the mysterious yet alluring call that had 
penetrated his soul on the summer- night when Father Martin 
had talked to him and Joyce across Carruthdale's table, again 
attracted him towards what he remembered designating as " big 
things to think about!' Yet his thoughts had failed the " big 
things," the soul-things of life, absorbed in his pursuit of the 
things of the world. Was he being recalled to the heights he 
had relinquished, by the Via Crucis of love and sorrow ? 

As a thrill of awe answered him in the spirit, Gladys' words 
seemed no longer a girl's request, but rather an angel's sum- 



mons. 




I will try your way, dear," he assented, almost involun- 
tarily. " But remember that to try, is not inevitably to succeed. 
If I fail, I shall join you in Europe ! ' 

She laughed as she fled from him. 

" Europe imports American successes" she retorted. ' A 
failure would be mistaken for native, and exported by the first 
steerage. Success is your Hobson's choice ! ' 

You, darling," he cried. " Come and give me my ' good- 
night !"' 

But Gladys fluttered it over the baluster. 

(TO BE CONTINUED.) 



1902.] DRIFTWOOD. 80 1 



DRIFTWOOD. 



BY JOSEPHINE HOLT THROCKMORTON. 




RY to leave the driftwood of your life 
Behind you on the beach of time. 
Bend your footsteps forward always, 
Cast no word or thought behind. 

Let the tide wipe out your errors, 

Leave your beach both clean and firm. 

Face with hope the new to-morrow, 

Leave the driftwood to the tide. 

Always onward to the future, 
Always hope for better things. 
If you have erred, if you have faltered, 
So have saints, and so have kings. 
Striving always to do better, 
Keep your mind and body clean. 
From the driftwood of your failures, 
Let your future life be free. 

Who can face a glad to-morrow 
When his mind and soul are chained 
With the memory of some failure 
Of a battle lost, not gained ? 
Who is brave in looking forward 
When he drags along his beach 
All the driftwood of a failure 
Long since passed beyond his reach ? 



802 



OUR SOUTHERN ROSE. 



[Sept., 



OUR SOUTHERN ROSE. 



BY MARY MACMAHON. 




Spain became mistress of South America she 
tried to instil Christianity into her new ter- 
ritories. Here she found a country possessing 
immense elements of prosperity and richness, a 
people gentle, amiable, and hospitable, resigned 
in suffering, tender in their domestic relations, easily moved to 
gratitude and affection a fertile soil in which to sow the seeds 
of faith. But in spite of the efforts of the mother country, and 
the exertions of a clergy full of zeal, the cruel conquerors 
crushing the conquered people under the heavy yoke of their 
tyranny, caused them to confound in common hate the Spaniards 
and the religion they had brought. 

It is true such men as Loaeza, Bishop of Lima, the venera- 
ble Fathers Castillo and Vadillo, and the still more renowned 
Toribio, had, by their multiplied works of charity, won confi- 
dence and respect. They had founded hospitals for the sick 
and aged who, when unfit for service, were abandoned by tjieir 
masters to die in the streets and fields ; they had gathered the 
poor into the churches to teach them, to console and regener- 
ate them ; but the magnitude of their work and the greatness 
of their zeal were not enough to destroy, on the one hand, the 
leaning toward idolatry and thirst for vengeance, and, on the 
other, the spirit of pride and avarice. It was necessary that a 
supernatural principle should place itself between the con- 
querors and the conquered, to act upon them with a sweet and 
moving power coming from on high ; and this was given the 
New World in the person of Rose, the humble maid of Lima. 
She was the mirror in which those around her could see their 
moral deformity. To their licentiousness she opposed her morti- 
fications ; to their pride, her humility; to their cruelty, her 
tender charity ; and, after a life of penance, hidden and almost 
ignored, she became the glorious patron of the Americas, unit- 
ing in mysterious bonds of love the different races that peopled 
the ancient empire of the Incas. 



1902.] OUR SOUTHERN ROSE. 803 

Rose de Santa Maria was born in Lima, April 20, 1586, in 
the little street of San Domingo, facing the hospital of the 
Espiritu Santo. Her father, Gaspard de Flores, was an officer 
of noble birth but modest fortune ; her mother, Maria d'Olivia, 
was descended from one of the proudest families of Peru. The 
little one was christened Isabelle after her grandmother, Isabella 
de Herrara, on the feast of Pentecost in Spanish, " Easter of 
the Roses." 

True child of this poetical land of flowers, there cluster'* 
around her life from its beginning legends as sweet as the per- 
fume of the roses from which she was afterwards named. She 
was, so say the chronicles, " altogether charming, of a singu- 
larly gentle, attractive disposition, and of rare beauty and intel- 
ligence." The legend of. her name runs thus: 

One day as she lay in her cradle, when she was about 
three months old, a beautiful rose was seen to descend from 
above. It gently touched the face of the sleeping child, caress- 
ing it, and then disappeared. The delighted mother caught her 
babe in her arms, and covering her with kisses, cried out : " In 
the future I will consider thee as a rose, sent me by Heaven. 
I will call thee Rose ; thou shalt bear no other name." And 
she kept her promise. 

The little Rose learned to walk and talk very young, and 
from babyhood showed a love for solitude, meditation, and 
those virtues of patience, endurance, and self-denial that so dis- 
tinguished her after life. Of this the following instance is only 
one of the many examples that have come down to us. 

When but three years old she one day caught her finger in 
the heavy door of a wardrobe. Her mother, alarmed, sprang to 
her assistance, but the little one smilingly concealed her tiny 
hand in the folds of her dress, and it was not until several 
days later, when an abscess had formed, rendering the attention 
of a physician necessary, that the. painfulness of the injury was 
known. The celebrated Dr. Zumeta was called in, and he 
deemed an operation necessary. Rose held out her baby hand, 
and, while the doctor removed the nail and operred the finger 
with his sharp instrument, she smilingly addressed words of 
encouragement to those around her. Many years after, Zumeta 
said that he had never, during long years of practice in his 
profession, met with heroism equal to that displayed by this 
little girl of three. 



8o4 OUR SOUTHERN ROSE. [Sept., 

At the age of five she commenced Her life of prayer and 
self-denial. With the aid of her nurse, Marianne, she planted 
bitter herbs in her tiny garden, and these ever after formed the 
greater part of her daily food. It was in this same garden, 
near its outer wall in the shadow of a leafy maple, that she 
built, with the help of her brother, Ferdinand, a tiny oratory 
with an altar. This humble chapel was her place of retreat, 
far from the outer tumult. 

She grew daily more beautiful with each succeeding year, 
and her mother, proud of her attractive daughter, wished her to 
take in society the place she was so well fitted to adorn ; but 
the allurements of the world had no charm for Rose. Won by 
her beauty and grace, her hand was sought in marriage by 
many a noble suitor. To the disappointment of her mother, 
whose ambition was flattered, and to the great annoyance of 
her friends, she rejected all proposals of marriage. Their re- 
monstrances determined Rose to embrace the Third Order of 
St. Dominic, a step she had long desired to take. 

A pretty legend is connected with her choice of a religious 
order. St. Catharine of Siena was her patron, and while de- 
bating whether she should follow in the footsteps of her holy 
mistress, one day, as she sat in her little oratory, a swarm of 
butterflies entered and circled around her. One, the most 
beautiful of all, a black striped with white, detached itself from 
the group, and hovered over her head. Rose saw in this mys- 
terious butterfly the symbol of the order of St. Dominic the 
white robe with black veil and mantle. She took the habit at 
twenty years of age in the chapel of the Rosary in the Church 
of St. Dominic. 

About this time the family of De Flores lost their fortune, 
and were often in need. Rose, skilled in the use of her needle, 
an accomplishment much esteemed in her day, earned by her 
embroidery and sewing a modest competence for her family. 
She also arranged and sent flowers to market. None bloomed, it 
was said, as luxuriously as hers, and this is a land where love 
of flowers is almost a passion. But she, like a second Eve at 
creation's dawn, had reconquered nature, which gave obedience 
to her will. When at break of day she crossed the garden to 
gain her little retreat of labor and prayer, she called upon 
nature to glorify with her the Author of all being. Then, so 
says tradition, the trees bent ^.before her, shaking free their 



1902.] OUR SOUTHERN ROSE. 805 

pearly dew-drops, and rustling their leaves in harmonious 
sound ; the flowers swayed on their stems, opening their petals 
to give forth their sweetest perfumes; the birds burst into 
song as they hovered around her, the insects saluted her with a 
joyful humming. In a word, all life joined in concert with the 
praises she addressed the Lord. 

The sick, the poor, the infirm called her their *' Providence." 
It was her joy to receive in her home the most abandoned of 
Lima's poor. Black or white, Indian or Spaniard, it made no 
difference. She washed their wounds, prepared their food, 
clothed and cared for them with all a mother's tenderness ; and, 
as a celestial vision, she appeared by the bedside of the dying 
in the hospitals. No disease was too loathsome, no service too 
menial, to deter her from her work of love. In her presence 
discord ceased and pain was forgotten. 

Her prayers were esteemed to be of miraculous power, and 
were said once to have saved her native city from destruction. 
A fleet of Dutch pirates which had devastated the northern 
countries, desecrating churches, pillaging villages, and massa- 
cring the inhabitants, was advancing toward Lima. The people 
were in a panic ; all armed themselves, even the religious. 
Rose, in company with a number of devout women, knelt in 
earnest prayer for the salvation of her city before the altar of 
the Rosary in the Church of St. Dominic, during the long 
hours of anxiety. At length word was brought that, at the 
moment of disembarking, the chief of the brigands had dropped 
dead, and the fleet, deprived of its head, dispersed. 

For many years it was Rose's most earnest desire that a 
convent be founded in Lima in honor of her patroness, St. 
Catharine of Siena. But great difficulties opposed it. The 
consent of Spain was withheld, and money was needed. Still 
Rose was not discouraged. One day, having gathered a num- 
ber of roses in her garden, she commenced to throw them in 
the air as if to offer God their sweet perfume. It is said they 
remained suspended in the form of a cross of marvellous 
beauty. " These roses," said Rose, "are the symbols of the vir- 
gins who will live in the convent of St. Catharine of Siena, 
renouncing the world, crucifying the flesh, and reaching heaven 
by the royal road of the Cross." Her prophecy was realized 
years after her death, when a noble widow of Lima, Lucia 
Guerra de la Daga, established the convent of St. Catharine. 



8o6 OUR SOUTHERN ROSE. [Sept., 

The last years of Rose's life were years of intense suffering, 
until, on the I5th of April, 1617, the day she had foretold 
would see her united to her Divine Spouse, her pure soul took 
its flight to the bosom of its Maker. After death her face re- 
gained its wonderful beauty of former times. Her look was so 
radiant and life-like that those around her doubted if she were 
dead. The news of her death brought crowds to her door. 
Among the first was Father Lorenza, who for a number of 
years had been her confessor. When he entered the room in 
which Rose lay calm and beautiful on her white couch, covered 
with flowers, he exclaimed, as if inspired : " Blessed the hour 
that saw your birth ! O wonderful Rose ! you have carried to 
heaven your innocence and immaculate purity. You have the 
right to follow the Lamb wheresoever He goeth." 

Hour by hour the crowd increased, until the people filled 
not only the large house and its court and gardens, but even 
the neighboring streets. The nobility, the clergy, the soldiers, 
the artisans and peasants, all ranks of society, came to honor 
this Peruvian maiden who had lived among them, hidden in her 
profound retreat. 

Before the hour fixed for the funeral ceremony the windows, 
the roofs and terraces, of the neighboring houses were filled 
with the faithful. The corporations, the religious orders, and 
the members of the city chapter, who assisted usually only at 
the interment of the archbishop, walked in procession with 
banners unfurled and dressed in their most sumptuous gar- 
ments. It was more a triumphal march than a funeral pro- 
cession. 

An hour before the evening Angelus the great door of the 
Dominican church was opened, and the uncovered coffin in which 
Rose lay was borne over that threshold she had crossed so 
often. As the people saw her face in its perfect beauty, the 
lips smiling, the cheeks softly tinted framed in its light white 
veil, a great cry arose. " The maid is not dead ; she is only 
sleeping!' And pressing near, they wished to carry away the 
flowers and ornaments with which she was covered, to preserve 
them as precious relics. But the guard of the viceroy pro- 
tected her. When the moment came to place her in her tomb 
reserved in the cloister of the Dominicans, the people broke 
into lamentations, and begged that their " beloved Rose," their 
" dear saint," be left with them a little longer ; and so the 



1902.] OUR SOUTHERN ROSE. 807 

interment was postponed from day to day, until at last she was 
quietly buried at night. 

After the saint's death there was a great religious movement 
throughout the city, and the entire country. Scandals ceased, 
enemies were reconciled, works of charity and mortification 
multiplied. The people of the capital were proud to number 
one of its children among the saints of God. And not con- 
tent to honor her by pompous ceremonies, they wished also to 
make themselves worthy of her. Rose having satisfied God's 
justice by the severity of her penance and the practice of sub- 
lime virtues, had atoned for the wrongs of her country and 
drawn blessings upon the land that gave her birth. 

Eighteen months after her death, acceding to the petition 
of the citizens of Lima, Toribio, then bishop, had the body re- 
moved with great pomp from the tomb of the Dominican 
cloister to the church. There, in presence of the chiefs of 
the orders, the court, the civil authorities, and a large concourse 
of people, she was placed in a tomb lined with purest gold, on 
the right of the high altar. To this shrine daily thronged the 
people, and innumerable were the miracles performed through 
her intercession. Still, the Holy See, acting always with wisest 
prudence, delayed the canonization of the saint. Many were 
the petitions directed to the Holy Father from all parts of the 
world ; from dignitaries of state, from bodies of religious, even 
from the King of Spain, and Anne of Austria his mother; but 
it was not until after years of investigation that Clement IX. 
granted the bull proclaiming Rose "Blessed." 

Among the letters directed to the Holy Father is one from 
the religious of Our Lady of Mercy, for the redemption of 
captives, established at Lima by the holy Peter of Nolasco : 

"Your Holiness has the custom of blessing a golden rose on 
Laetare Sunday, the fourth of Lent. To-day St. Dominic pre- 
sents to you a Rose infinitely more precious, a Rose crowned 
with celestial gifts, and who has accomplished marvellous things 
during her earthly pilgrimage. She, as the Apostle Peter, is 
glorified but by the Cross of Christ. And, as the palm-tree of 
Cades, she has been raised by her union with her heavenly 
Spouse to the presence of the Queen of Angels. 

" Never has the light of grace kindled in her by the sacra- 
ment of baptism been dimmed. The city of Lima, the City of 
the Kings, begs your Holiness to give it this virgin as patron. 

, VOL. LXXV. 52 



8o8 OUR SOUTHERN ROSE. [Sept., 

And as the bees rejoice in sipping honey from the flowers, so, 
Holy Father, will all Christians rejoice at the sweetness of this 
Rose, if you deign to place her among the saints of the Holy 
Catholic Church." 

Some years after the magistrates of Lima made a similar 
petition, couched in the following terms : 

" Thanks be rendered to the infinite power of God, who has 
deigned to create an incomparable Rose in these desert coun- 
tries where, until recently, only the thorns of infidelity have 
flourished. This Rose gained in rapid growth the highest de- 
gree of perfection ; this Heaven itself attests by the innumera- 
ble miracles that are daily wrought at her tomb. It was in 
this royal city that this saintly maiden lived, and we who are 
its chiefs humbly beg your Holiness, in the name of the com- 
munity and the entire kingdom, to grant her to us as patron." 

A stranger seeking in Lima the shrine of St. Rose would 
be directed through narrow, crowded streets, past the Plaza de 
Armas, and rows of handsome houses, to a quiet, unfashionable 
part of the city, where, in its plot of green, stands a modest 
little church. There is nothing to attract the eye of the curi- 
ous. It has no architectural beauty, and would hardly hold a 
thousand people. The neighborhood is poor, almost squalid, 
yet the threshold of this church is worn with the pressure of 
many feet, for here among her beloved poor, upon the spot 
where once stood her father's home, sleeps Rose, the patron 
Saint of the Americas. 

Entering the church, to the right is the tomb. The golden 
bars surrounding it are defaced, the life-size figure of the Saint 
is worn with time, yet its walls are rich with votive offerings, 
telling of graces received through her intercession ; and the 
groups, kneeling in earnest prayer, attest their love and faith in 
their patron. 

The tomb is not the only treasure the church contains, for 
upon the side altar, carefully covered with glass, is the miracu- 
lous picture of the Madonna before which Rose spent so many 
hours rapt in contemplation, and whose sweet face, so says tra- 
dition, smiled encouragement and whispered words of love to 
the little Spouse of her Divine Son. 

Passing through the church to the left, we enter the garden 
and reach the little oratory, the work of Rose's hands, where 
the days of her holy life were spent in labor and prayer. 



1902.] 



OUR SOUTHERN ROSE. 



809 



Looking through its tiny window, we see her life-size portrait. 
The place seems hallowed still by her presence. 

Once a year, the 3Oth of August, the day set apart by 
the church as her feast, the people assemble to do her honor. 
Decked with garlands, sweet with the perfume of flowers, the 
little church blooms like a bower, as before its altars gather, 
as of yore, the mighty of the land. The President of the 
Peruvian Republic and the officers of his staff are there in robes 
of state, the chief dignitaries of the church in richest vest- 
ments, and groups of white-robed children crowned with bright 
flowers, mingle with the blue, the gray, and the brown of the 
religious orders. Then through the narrow streets winds the 
procession. The bishop bears the Saint's relics under a golden 
canopy, along a path spread with richest carpets, while banners, 
crimson, blue, and gold, float above the kneeling multitude. 
The vine- decked houses, gay with flags, that line the way are 
bound together by wreaths of color. Suspended from the 
houses hang baskets of flowers, swaying in the breeze and 
showering down rosy blossoms. Where the streets widen altars 
are built. At these the procession pauses, and benediction is 
given. Then onward it moves, while a chorus of sweet voices 
chant a volume of joyous song in praise of St. Rose of Lima. 





MONTE CARLO. CASINO 
AND H6TEL DE PARIS. 




THE COTE D'AZUR." 

BY S. DE PIERRELEE. 

INCE the days when Stephen Liegeard the author 
of delightful books, a brilliant wit and conver- 
sationalist first baptized with the name which 
heads this article that enchanting stretch of 
Mediterranean coast lying between Hyeres and 
San Remo, the title has struck public fancy and has been uni- 
versally accepted as the fittest and most appropriate appellation 
for those fair shores. Never before has a poet's hyperbole 
seemed better justified than when applied to this superb com- 
bination of Nature in all her splendor, a noble landscape, a sky 
of smiling blue, a climate exquisitely soft and serene. Nature 
has been wonderfully kind to the " Cote d'Azur," endowing it 
with sunlit views, green and leafy inlets, coquettishly rounded 
bays, villages perched high among the rocks, and large cities 
which spread the whiteness of their marble palaces along the 
water's edge. 

First, we have Cannes Cannes, the noble and discreet, 
which among all the white cities strewn along the coast pre- 
serves for itself a place removed from holiday clamor and the 
whirl of society ; a very placid and exclusive city, the sunny 



I9O2.J 



THE "C6TE D'AZUR: 



Sir 



retreat of quiet-loving millionnaires and aristocratic invalids 
who come to the South coast in quest only of its warm winds 
and luminous horizons. Cannes, which Lord Brougham's 
magnificence first made fashionable, has been set down in some 




LA TURBIE. THE TOWER AND HOTEL. 

memorable pages by Guy de Maupassant, whose admirable 
talent offered to the fair spot this tribute of a grateful literary 
guest Flaming sunsets over the lacy sky-line of the rugged 
Esterel ; soft hillside slopes covered with olives, pricked out 
here and there with the white dot of an occasional villa's turret 
or belvedere ; a sandy beach on which the promenade of La 
Croizette winds like a long ribbon between palm-trees and pink 
laurels; and the Islands, the sacred, heroic Islands, with thtir 
fort and monastery and the luxurious vegetation of their 
fragrant pine woods such are the classic sights which delight 
the eye of the tourist and the artist in this most aristocratic 
land of dreams. 

After Cannes, we 
get a passing glimpse 
of the Gulf of Juan 
back of a wide and 
well- sheltered road- 
stead, where the French 
Mediterranean fleet is 
often stationed ; further 
along, near Antibes, 
is Juan- les Pins, where, 
among the sands and 
pine-trees, a new and 




LA CONDAMINE AND THE ROCK OF MONACO. 



812 



THE "CoTE D'AZUR. 



[Sept., 



already flourishing city has sprung up, whose future seems 
assured when one notes how fair are its surroundings. Will 
Juan-les-Pins hurt its pretty neighbor, Antibes, already be- 
ginning to -look a bit dismantled ? Hardly. Between the 
Mediterranean resorts, which are often such close neighbors 
as to touch each other, there is rarely serious rivalry. On 
the contrary, it would seem as though the joint sharing of 
common benefits of climate and situation rendered them sisters 
and precluded mutual jealousies. One may well say that under 
the Southern sun there is room alike for all. Antibes, until 




LA CONDAMINE. 

yesterday girt with battled walls, has only just begun to breathe 
and revive since a judicious law has permitted the demolition 
of her bastions and parapets. After Antibes comes Nice, Nizza 
la Bella, the queen of winter resorts, who holds, with incom- 
parable grace and dash, the sceptre of her sovereignty. Nice, 
which only forty years ago was but a sulky and deserted little 
village, has trebled her population since the annexation to 
France ; her improved real estate has quadrupled, and her riches 
and renown have grown beyond the conception of the wildest 
of her dreamers. To day Nice is a large and fine city of 
100,000 souls. 

But this is not the end of this voyage of surprises. Leaving 
Nice and passing the budding little resort of Beaulieu, astraddle 
between the roadstead of Villefranche and the Gulf of Saint- 



1902.] THE "CoTE D'AZUR" 813 




PANORAMA OF MONTE CARLO. 

Hospice, one skirts the marvellous Corniche, which, by way of 
Eze and La Turbie, leads straight to Monaco. 

Monaco ! What a wealth of charming visions the word 
awakes ! How many thoughts and recollections and old desires 
it brings back to one ! It may be said, without fear of chal- 
lenge, that if Nice be the queen of the Mediterranean coast, 
Monaco is its pearl, its priceless jewel, which bounteous Nature 
has enshrined in a corner of the " Cote d'Azur," and which 
gleams there with a splendor as yet unsurpassed. With Monte 
Carlo and La Condamine, its neighbor, Monaco forms part of 
a little independent principality, governed under the most 
paternal of rules. Nature, art, and money together have here 
worked miracles, palaces and colonnades have sprung up, 
bowered gardens have been laid out on the solid rock, satiny 
lawns spread out to the water's edge, and richness, light, and 
life irradiate the whole. Here you have the old rock of Monte 
Carlo, topped with the proud profile of its feudal stronghold ; 
further on, the Condamine and the vale of Sainte- Devote, with 
the smiling boulevard that comes down from Monte Carlo ; and 
in the distance the plateau of Speluges, yesterday overgrown 
and uninhabited, and to-day a veritable Eden in the midst of 
which rises, triumphant, the Casino, the work of the late 

% 

lamented Charles Gamier. 



814 



THE "C6TE &AZUR; 



[Sept., 



Monaco and Monte Carlo form a delightful sojourning- place, 
whose temperature, thanks to the high hills surrounding it, is 
always balmy ; the place is not only a sort of branch office of 
the Parisian boulevards where, summer and winter, one touches 
elbows with the high society of all the world, but this favorite 
resort, which has nowhere its equal and where a constant suc- 
cession of pleasures makes life a perfect dream, is as well a 
great artistic and sporting centre. 

On the boards of the Salle Gamier the world's greatest 
lyric and dramatic artists interpret the works of all countries; 
an orchestra of more than a hundred performers permits one 
daily to hear the most inspired pages of classic music, both 
ancient and modern ; and at the Palais des Beaux Arts for the 
fine arts have their palace here, as well a committee of 
painters and sculptors organizes each year an exposition which 




MONTE CARLO AS SEEN FROM THE ROCK OF MONACO. 

is a smaller edition of the world-famous Salons of Paris. One 
must add to these a range for wing- shooting whose walls have 
been decorated by the brush of our best known artists; and 
for those who are devoted to the promenade there are all the 
beautiful walks through the mountain paths to the Cap Martin, 
to Roquebrune, to La Turbie. 

Such, in a few words, is this wonderful country ol Monaco, 



1902.] 



THE "C6TE &AZUR; 



815 



an ideal principality, a divine region under whose blue sky it 
is sweet to let one's self be lulled into forgetfulness by the 
rhythmic waters of the enchanted Mediterranean. 

Here one reaches, by way of the Cap Martin and its various 
celebrated resorts, the extreme limit of the French portion of 
the coast Mentone. This little resort, despite all the embellish- 
ments that more modern times have brought it, has retained a 
faint Genoan aspect which has a peculiar charm of its own. 
Built amphitheatre fashion on a hillside which stretches to the 
water, Mentone mirrors its spires and houses, whose red roofs 
cluster joyously together under the sunlight, in the ocean. 
The blossoming orange- trees, in valleys that are literally car- 
peted with violets, shed their fragrance on an air whose pure- 
ness and salubrity have passed into a proverb. 

Just as at Monte Carlo, the high mountains behind the city 
shelter it from the northern winds, and the sun's reverberation 
on the rocks of the shore produces a noticeable warmth in the 
atmosphere. For these reasons Mentone is the favored resort 
of the real invalids who come South more in quest of health 
than pleasure. 

And, for those who love a variety of amusements, Monaco 
is not far off. Ten minutes by train and Monte Carlo is 
reached, where one has only to choose among a multitude of 
diversions. Here ends the French frontier, and here' ends, too, 
this review of the " Cote d'Azur's ' resorts, to which one can- 
not render more glowing homage than is justly their due. 




8i6 



NATURE AND MODERN PESSIMISM. 



[Sept., 





NATURE AND MODERN PESSIMISM. 

BY H. C. CORRANCE. 

" Who thought that God was Love indeed, 
And love creation's final law, 
Though Nature, red of tooth and claw 
With ravin, shrieked against his creed." 



T is a feature of modern thought to attach a som- 
bre significance to the predatory and competitive 
aspects of Nature, " red of tooth and claw " ; 
and this same view of nature has been intensi- 
fied by such terrible calamities as have been wit- 
nessed during the past few months in Martinique and else- 
where. While earlier thinkers commonly regarded suffering as 
incidental to the scheme, modern science has made clear its 
essential character, and has at the same time magnified the 
problem by the addition of a mass of data collected by the 
wider and more accurate observation which the vast improve- 
ments in means of transit and scientific instruments have made 
possible, and which includes in its purview the remote ages of 
the past and the arcana of minutest life. 

It has proved its essential character by establishing beyond 
dispute that the universal rivalry of individuals and species, 
with its consequent suffering, is essential to the maintenance 
and further development of those bodily and mental qualities 
which have resulted from the age-long struggle. 

It was inevitable that these discoveries should cause a 
violent reaction against the old theories, in which the pendulum 
of thought should swing to the opposite extreme. As men 
once laid undue emphasis on those aspects of Nature which 
seemed most in accord with the idea of a beneficent Creator, 
so nowadays many who are imbued with current scepticism 
insist upon the relentlessness of the scheme as its principal 
feature and as irreconcilable with orthodox Theism. Nay, to 
some, in this highly strung and hypersensitive age, even of 
those who wish to believe, it constitutes a stumbling-block to 
faith. 



1902.] NATURE AND MODERN PESSIMISM. 817 

Facts are stubborn, but it must equally be born in mind 
that the interpretation of facts depends upon the point of 
view. Nor is it, after all, the facts which matter, but the in- 
terpretation put upon them. And in this case weakness of faith 
may be the cause, and not the effect, of the way of viewing 
the facts. Do the bare facts, then, justify the anti theistic infer- 
ence ? " Are God and Nature, then, at strive ? ' 

OUR OWN SENSIBILITY IS NOT A COMMON MEASURE. 

The present writer contends, on the contrary, that, in the 
first place, the facts, apart from surmise and unwarranted in- 
ference, are not out of harmony with orthodox Theism, and, in 
the second place, that the intellectual difficulties of the anti- 
Christian theory are far greater than those of its rival. 

In this, as in other debated questions, it is necessary that 
facts should be carefully distinguished from inferences before the 
true value of the facts can be gauged with any degree of 
accuracy. It is the failure adequately to recognize this -dis- 
tinction which constitutes one of the commonest fallacies. The 
aggregate of animal suffering seems enormous ; but, in attempt- 
ing to estimate it duly, allowance must be made for the nature 
of the instrument by which it is appraised in human terms 
whose value varies with every individual. It must be re- 
membered that man's knowledge of the psychology of the 
inferior animals is extremely limited and wholly inferential. In 
the nature of things it is unavoidable that he should take his 
own sensibility as the common measure. But a little considera- 
tion will show that, strictly speaking, he has no right to do 
this. Susceptibility to pain depends upon the complexity of 
the nervous system. And none can know what it is except by 
actual experience. The lower animals often exhibit what man 
infers from his own sensations and concomitant actions to be 
signs of pain and fear. The inference is justified on solid 
grounds, but the same cannot be said for the tacit assumption, 
so pften made, that, in either case, the sensations are of an ap- 
proximate value. 

In the early stages of existence each human being has 
passed through the lower planes of animal life, in which the 
signs of pain or pleasure are both more easily excited and 
more violent than in maturity. Yet, though infantile suffering 
may have been considerable, what impression of it is left at 



8i8 NATURE AND MODERN PESSIMISM. [Sept. 

the dawn of consciousness and reason ? None but the very 
vaguest, and perhaps not even that. It is like a bad dream 
whose memory passes with waking. It is not suffering in the 
full human sense, since its chief stings, self-consciousness and 
reflection, are absent. It is sufficient, at the time, to produce 
sobbing or shrinking, and even, by the mechanical force of 
association, to cause fear of certain objects. But it is scarcely 
yet higher than reflex action. The greater excitability and 
violence of the emotions is due to the entire lack of that self- 
control which develops with the consciousness of will and per- 
sonality. It is an entirely legitimate inference that similar 
conditions prevail in the grades of animal life inferior to man, 
since the study of embryology has established the gradual pro- 
gression of the human individual through every stage of animal 
existence. 

But, further, it has been observed that even in man there 
are great differences in the capacity of suffering both between 
races and individuals according to constitution, time of life, and 
state of health. If this capacity depends chiefly upon the com- 
plexity of the nervous development, then, as this so greatly 
varies, it would follow that sensibility varies proportionately. 
And such is in fact the case : it has been observed that the 
nearer the human species approximates to its natural environ- 
ment, the less the sensibility to physical sufferings. It is true 
that what might prima facie be regarded as the most striking 
instance, that of the North American Indians, is complicated by 
the circumstance that they are trained from youth to exercise 
self-control under extreme suffering. But, though African 
negroes are certainly not noted for this quality, travellers report 
the coolness with which they endure, and the quickness of their 
recovery from injuries and amputations such as would cause 
great suffering and nervous prostration in the civilized man. 

If these observations are well founded, as there seems no 
reason for doubting, they confirm the conclusion already drawn 
from other data, that the difference in sensibility between Man 
and even the higher vertebrates, with their far simpler nervous 
system, must be still greater than that between different mem- 
bers of the human family. 

And in forming an estimate of the amount of suffering in- 
flicted by animals on their prey, the common report of those 
men who have escaped from the claws of the larger carnivora 



1902.] NATURE AND MODERN PESSIMISM. 819 

is not without weight, to the effect that the seizure induces a 
semi-comatose condition in which pain and fear have well-nigh 
vanished. 

All these considerations seem to point to the conclusion, 
not indeed that animal suffering is unreal, but at least that it 
has been greatly exaggerated by a certain class of thinkers. 

MATERIALISTIC THEORY INVOLVES CONTRADICTIONS. 

Having seen that external physical facts do not afford so 
much support to this view as is commonly supposed, let us 
now regard it from the internal stand-point of its harmony or 
inconsistency when it is no longer a mere vague and discon- 
nected opinion, but has become merged in the definite philoso- 
phy of Materialism and Atheism 

Thus considered, it forms part of that philosophy which 
seeks to belittle man's place in nature, in order to make the 
idea of God appear but a figment of his mind. But, if the 
idea of God be merely a projection of man's personality, the 
interpreting of the feelings of the brute creation in terms of 
human experience is an error of at least equal magnitude. It 
is more, since the philosophic Theist, though conducted inevita- 
bly to his belief by the convergence of many lines of thought, 
does not attempt to deny that God is incomprehensible, and 
that the ascription to him of human sentiments and limitations 
is nothing more than a necessity of verbal symbolism. But, 
though the truly philosophic scientist would not dogmatize con- 
cerning the states of consciousness of beings on a plane widely 
differing from his own and would allow the relativity of his 
terms and inferences, yet he does not attempt to make this 
clear to the host of his minor disciples, for whose error he 
must therefore be held responsible. 

But a still more glaring inconsistency remains. It is a con- 
clusion of this same philosophy that man's mind is a product 
as purely natural and material as a cabbage, in which case it 
must be admitted that the sentiments of love and justice are as 
much a part of Nature as her " redness of tooth and claw." 
From which premises there inevitably follows the remarkable 
conclusion that, if Nature's mercilessness be inferred from the 
one set of facts, her mercy and justice are deduced with equal 
certainty from the other. Thus, while the theory effects no 
synthesis, it lands its maintainers in a contradiction. 



820 NATURE AND MODERN PESSIMISM. [Sept., 

THE END OF TAIN A BENEFICENT ONE. 

Thus far we have been concerned with rebutting the pretence 
that natural facts, when duly estimated, necessarily establish 
the theory, and with showing that it is based on philosophic 
assumptions which result in a contradictory conclusion. It now 
remains to be seen that the later discoveries of science, so far 
from yielding it support, are in harmony with its rival, the 
Christian theory. 

Before the clear light of science had thrown into relief that 
reign of law which constitutes the unity of Nature, suffering 
could be regarded as anomalous, as an excrescence on the 
scheme and not an essential part of it. And, in fact, it came 
to be commonly viewed as imported from an alien source, as 
of no use in promoting the well-being of God's creatures, but 
only a hindrance and a curse, and, so considered, it was really 
more, and not less, difficult to harmonize with the belief in a 
beneficent Creator. In many of the early religious and philo- 
sophic systems an attempt was made to meet the difficulty by 
dualistic theories of the universe. Of this character were the 
speculations of the early Christian Gnostics, whose conceptions 
appealed to many minds as offering an apparently more plausi- 
ble and reasonable solution than the less drastic and showy ex- 
planations of orthodoxy. But the church thought otherwise, 
and modern positive science has confirmed her judgment. It 
has established on unshakable foundations the unity of Nature's 
scheme in its infinite complexity and the mutual interdepend- 
ence of all its laws. It has made more prominent and signifi- 
cant the truth contained in the church's teaching concerning 
the Fall of Man and Redemption through suffering. It has 
illustrated this truth on the material plane by showing that, 
while whole races have fallen away and perished, those that 
have survived have done so only through constant effort and 
suffering ; that they can escape the universal law of degenera- 
tion, maintain their present status, and make further progress 
only by the same means. St. Paul seems to have had some 
inkling of the wider significance which the future increase of 
knowledge would add to the old teaching when fie wrote the 
well-known passage commencing: "For the earnest expecta- 
tion of the creation, etc." 

Thus has science shown that the end of pain is beneficent. 



1902.] NATURE AND MODERN PESSIMISM. 821 

She has also furnished mitigations of physical pain by the dis- 
covery of anaesthetics, a timely one indeed for the present 
highly civilized races with their increased sensitiveness. 



AFTER ALL EVIL AND SUFFERING ARE MYSTERIES. 

Yet science can but strengthen the material groundwork of 
the spiritual edifice reared by Christianity. Their spheres are 
really so distinct that the misnamed conflict between them is 
one chiefly of words and names, and is due to faults of misun- 
derstanding, temper, and prejudice on both sides. The main 
principles of the two are really identical up to that point where 
the spiritual transcends the material, in congruity with the unity 
of all truth. Where they seem to clash is, on the one hand, 
where the scientist seeks to dictate to the theologian in matters 
outside his province, and reads an anti-Christian interpretation 
into the facts and laws of Nature. Or where, on the other, the . 
theologian offends by leaving broad principles for details of dis- 
puted textual interpretation, by insisting on the form as if it 
were the substance, the husk as if the essence, by adhering 
blindly to old forms of thought and expression in their naked 
literalness, which have, by long prescription, become associated 
in many minds with vital principles, so that an apparently neces- 
sary connection has been established between them which does 
not really exist. It is recorded of a certain English king that 
when a book was commended to his notice called " An Apology 
for the Bible," he remarked, "The Bible needs none." What- 
ever be thought of the sentiment, it may at least well be doubted 
whether as much harm as good has not been done by the 
greater part of what has passed for " Apologetics." Nor are 
the justifiers of the Almighty always happy from the days of 
Job's friends till now. Can it be doubted that the dreary 
pessimism which runs as a dark thread through so much of 
modern literature is largely a reaction from the blind and shal- 
low optimism that formerly prevailed ? The pretence that Chris- 
tianity supplies a ready-made solution of every difficulty or the 
ignoring of such as undoubtedly exist, has naturally and inevit- 
ably led to their restatement in an exaggerated form, and to 
the challenge that Christianity can offer no solution of any value. 
It is chiefly popular and loosely speculative theology that has been 
to blame in this as in other matters. Serious Christian thinkers 
have always recognized that evil and suffering are mysteries of 



822 NATURE AND MODERN PESSIMISM. [Sept., 

which revelation has made clear but a part, and that a small 
part, leaving the rest in darkness. 

But the important points in this connection which are so often 
conveniently forgotten or designedly obscured by the impugners 
of Christianity are, firstly, that the Christian theory is in harmony 
with scientific facts and legitimate generalizations as far as either 
go ; secondly, that, while the materialistic theory of the uni- 
verse is unsatisfying to the higher human instincts and incon- 
sistent with itself, Christianity offers the only consistent and 
rational theory, which, therefore, on scientific grounds, must 
hold the field until a better is forthcoming. Such features in 
the scheme of Nature as the inheritance of evil by the inno- 
cent are, and must remain, a mystery. Yet Christianity can 
offer an explanation which, though partial, is consistent as far 
as it goes, even of these and like difficulties, which, as we have 
already seen, land the Materialist and Atheist in inextricable 
confusion. From the stand-point of the latter such evils can be 
of no service to the individual, and are therefore a piece of 
mere blind and wanton cruelty as far as he is concerned. 

THE CHRISTIAN THEORY THE ONLY HARMONIOUS ONE. 

For the materialistic theory, while professing to unify Nature 
by eliminating all idea of the supersensual, is, in fact, dualistic 
and destructive of such unity. By regarding man's higher in- 
stincts of pity and justice and those harsher aspects of Nature 
which they condemn as equally the outcome of the play of 
natural forces, it leaves the two in hopeless antagonism without 
possibility of reconciliation. If the natural law is right, his so- 
called " higher instincts," which affect to rebel against it, stand 
condemned. If the natural law is wrong, his " higher instincts ' 
and his reason itself, being derived from the same source, must 
be also untrustworthy. There is no way of escape from this 
blind alley, this moral and intellectual bankruptcy, but by the 
acceptance of Revelation. 

The Christian theory of the universe does not, at least, in- 
volve such hopeless confusion and jarring antagonism. On the 
contrary, it is the only one which reconciles Nature and Man, 
Man and God, by its teaching that the evil in Nature is in 
Man himself, is due to his moral corruption and retrogression, 
which is only checked and turned to moral progress by spiri- 
tual forces external to himself ; that the evil in Nature only 



1902.] NATURE AND MODERN PESSIMISM. 823 

becomes such when viewed from the vitiated human stand-point ; 
that it is not absolute but relative to man's mind ; that suffer- 
ing is partly penitential, partly purgatorial and redemptive, and 
that its effects reach their full fruition on a spiritual plane of 
being which is not destroyed by the death of the body. 

On that theory which limits the action of these laws solely 
to the material plane the agony of Nature is useless and pur- 
poseless indeed. 

To meet the ineradicable human instinct, supported as it is 
by rational inference, that there must be some intelligible and 
final result, latter-day Materialists have invented the religion of 
Humanity. All this agony is for the sake of a remote posterity 
which will ultimately benefit by it if the world lasts long enough, 
and if society develops on the lines laid down by Humani- 
tarians. 

But this attempt, while serving as an acknowledgment that 
the fundamental requirements of human reason and instinct can- 
not be ignored, at the same time fails to satisfy them. For 
ultimately, according to science, apart from cosmic accidents, 
the race itself must perish by a process of gradual deterioration. 
And so the final problem is only postponed by such an at- 
tempted solution, and man is still left to face the conclusion 
that in the long run all effort and suffering must be in vain. 

The only rational solution of the problem is to be found in 
the theory which postulates further and continued development 
" behind the veil." It is the only one consistent with " the un- 
ceasing purpose of the ages." To deny "purpose' is a strife 
about a word. Let it be called " rational progression," and all 
ground of objection at once disappears. It is rational, because 
it is in harmony with man's mind, which is our only possible 
standard of rationality. It is quite idle to deny that an abrupt 
and final termination of such development destroys its hitherto 
rational character, depriving it of whatever significance it might 
seem to have possessed. On the materialistic theory the uni- 
verse is an unintelligible chaos. That is the reason why, with 
its cognate theories, it will never win the general acceptance of 
the human mind, which recognizes its own order in external 
nature. 



VOL. LXXV. 53 




i. James: The Varieties of Religious Experience; 2. Cun- 
ningham: The Awakening ; 3. Dignam : A Daily Ihought; 4. 
Tyrrell: La Religion Exterteure ; 5. Rapisardi : Specchio di 
VirtU ; 6. Wilberforce : A Devout Commentary on the Epistle to 
the Ephesians ; 7. Lejeune : Introduction a la Vie Mystique ; 8. 
1 Vynne : A Blighted Rose ; 9. Wels : $th Mass in G ; 10. Wil- 
lington: Dark Pages of English History ; 11. Couturat : La Logique de Leib- 
nitz, d'apresdes Documents In edits ; 12. Muller: Collected Works of the Right 
Hon. F. Max Muller; 13. Genicot : Casus Conscientitz ; 14. Le Camus: The 
Children of Nazareth; 15. Stevens: In the Eaglets Talons; 16. Wilson: The 
Spenders; Clarke-Dennis: Elementary Chemistry. 



1 Professor James's latest work * shows what an astonish- 
ing amount of light a new science can throw upon an old sub- 
ject. He handles, as an experimental psychologist, such reli- 
gious phenomena as conversion, repentance, aspiration, hope, 
despair, and the experiences of mysticism, and what with his 
analysis of these conditions and his conclusions respecting them, 
he has produced a book which will unquestionably exert a 
great, a very great influence on the thought of our time. 
What this influence will be, whether favorable to religion or 
unfavorable, will be matter for dispute. The conservatives in 
philosophy, and a fortiori those for whom it is so difficult to 
find a designation those writers and preachers whose first 
principle seems to be that the world is going headlong to 
hell, that the race is become non- religious, and that the 
scholarship of the last century is a delirium of sophistry, these 
men will certainly declare that the lectures of Professor James 
are an insidious attempt on the life of religion. And we are 
not going to say that they are without grounds for their 
grievance. Certainly the book is distressingly levelling. To the 
psychologist a religious phenomenon is a religious phenomenon, 
whether presented by Buddha or John Wesley, Mohammed or 

* The Varieties of Religious Experience : A Study in Human Nature. Being the Gifford 
Lectures on Natural Religion, delivered at Edinburgh in 1901-1902, by William James, LL.D. 
New York : Longmans, Green & Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 825 

Simon Stylites. He sees no difference whatever, except of a 
purely accidental nature, between the rapture of a cloistered 
mystic and the ecstasy of an Anabaptist. To his mind the con- 
version of Stephen Bradley is as wonderful as the conversion of 
St. Augustine ; the vivid experience of the presence of God is 
no whit different in Swedenborg and in St. Bernard ; and Jacob 
Boehme's vision of the Trinity is as real or unreal, as natural or 
supernatural, as the vision of St. Ignatius. The notion that 
Christianity and Catholicity possess religious experiences radi- 
cally and obviously diverse from the religious experience of 
every other religion is at first very seriously disturbed by this 
book of the Harvard philosopher. And so, we say, it leaves an 
uncomfortable feeling in one's mind. It levels. But the reader 
who has taken a fancy to the book will here rejoin that it levels 
only the particularities of religion ; religion itself it constantly 
implies and triumphantly demonstrates. And why should it be 
taken amiss if an author chooses to project into a conspicuous 
position the religiousness of man, rather than his religions, his 
instinct for belief rather than his formulations of belief, and his 
tendency toward God rather than his theology of God ? Here 
indeed is the grand helpfulness and the apologetic value of 
Professor James's remarkable book. He proves that a super- 
natural order is absolutely required to account for and to satisfy 
the religious sense of man. So much is a great gain. For the 
theistic conceptions of the " plain man" are likely in these days 
to strike root in the rank soil of Haeckel's " Riddle of the 
Universe" or in the shallow sands of Herbert Spencer's mournful 
pessimism. In counteracting such a danger, we esteem Mr. 
James to have done a fine service to the cause of religious 
belief. It is difficult to see how any man can rise from his 
work without the conviction that there is a guiding personal 
Deity, that there is an immortal soul, and that our supreme 
obligation and supreme joy lie in a proper adjustment between 
human conscience and divine precept. As for that part of his 
work which we have noticed as destructive, we think it unde- 
serving of censure when contrasted with the great merits of the 
book as a whole. After all he only says that God speaks to 
every soul that he has made, and that the operations of divine 
grace are not confined to the visible church. Correctly inter- 
preted and put in somewhat theological language, he says no 
more than this. And with this position what Catholic can quarrel? 



826 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept., 

2 This is a beautiful little tale * of the " awakening ' of 
two sisters from the darkness of atheism and irreligion into the 
peaceful light of God's Church. The tragic ending of the elder 
sister's life is a great surprise to the reader. It is somewhat of 
a shock, entirely unexpected, and consequently mars in a degree 
the symmetry of the book. The story of the younger sister is 
a redeeming feature. She reciprocates the ardent love of a 
noble young man, who in the course of the story is accused 
and acquitted of a crime which would for ever stigmatize him 
with disgrace. On the whole the book is praiseworthy. The 
reader is introduced to some exemplary characters, such as 
Father Daring and Madame Rogers. The story, of course, is 
essentially Catholic. 

3. A prettily bound little volume of thoughts for every day 
of the yearf has been made out of the late Father Dignam's 
writings. It presents many beautiful and elevating reflections 
on the different phases of the spiritual life, all contained in the 
compass of a booklet almost small enough to be carried in a 
vest-pocket. The volume will both please and console a great 
many persons. 

4. Undoubtedly a new influence has been at work in the 
religious life of the present and the preceding generation of 
Catholics; an influence that has been leavening and purifying 
beliefs, inspiring high-souled men and women to new hope and 
new endeavor. It has been given many various names arbitrarily 
bestowed and as indignantly repudiated. It has been rising so 
persistently in the face of opposition that men declare its on- 
ward sweep to be as inevitable as the rush of the incoming 
tide, and they proclaim that to ride on its crest to triumph is 
the providential opportunity of the church in the present day. 
Hence they look complacently at the destructive influence of 
modern thought and new notions upon the ideas and customs 
that once served as the moulds in which religion was preserved ; 
and with equal calm they regard the same forces at work con- 
structing new skins for the ever young wine of Catholic truth. 
In one word, the men who stand for conserving essentials at 
the cost of much vigilance and unabated effort, consider that at 
present we are experiencing an awakening, we are taking a step' 

* The Awakening. By Rev. F. A. Cunningham. Boston : Marlier & Co. 
\A Daily Thought: From the Writings of Rev. Father Dignam, S.J. New York : 
Benziger Brothers. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 827 

forward, we are going through a development in our understand- 
ing of the ancient faith, said progress being directly traceable 
to a new civilization's contribution to old possessions, to new 
impulses advancing the race in its ceaseless though never com- 
pleted advance towards ideal conditions. 

When the question is asked just what do people mean by 
this new influence at work in the life of the church and of the 
individual Catholic, the best answer that can be given is a re- 
ference to that most remarkable book of the English Jesuit, 
Father Tyrrell, External Religion : Its Use and Abuse* It is 
a volume that is simply unique. There is not a line in it that 
seems to convey new truth ; not a single sentiment that will not 
bear the scrutiny of the severest censor ; not a statement that 
does not flow logically and necessarily from the very postulates 
of Catholic faith, and still these pages convey great inspiring 
lessons, surprising to minds hitherto contented with the passive 
acceptance of Christianity en bloc ; satisfying to souls that have 
been yearning to live their religion. 

We wish every Catholic, every Christian, nay, every think- 
ing mind, could be made acquainted with this extraordinary 
book. Our present comment on it is occasioned by the fact 
that M. Augustin Leger God bless him ! has just translated it 
into French. Judging from all accounts, France would be 
spiritually renovated if the common-sense principles that Father 
Tyrrell exposes were to be absorbed by our co religionists in 
our sister Republic. 

5 Specchio di Virtu f is an enlarged third edition of a 
work which first appeared in 1877, bearing the title La Guida 
di Galantuomo. The book is original in form and exceptionally 
interesting. Containing some six hundred pages, divided into 
about seventy chapters, it provides the reader with counsels and 
examples on the whole round of the natural virtues. The prof- 
fered advice is pointed and epigrammatic in form, and the text is 
studded with numberless allusions and briefly-told anecdotes. A 
rough calculation would suggest that some seventeen or eighteen 
hundred different personages are introduced into the quotations 
and stories ; but a carefully prepared index precludes the com- 

* La Religion Extirieure. Par George Tyrrell, S. J. Traduit de 1'Anglais par Augustin 
Leger. Paris : Victor Lecoffre. 

t Specchio di Virtii : Precetti ed Esempj. Di Francesco Rapisardi. Catania: Cav. Niccold 
Giannota, Editore. 1901. 



828 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept., 

mon and annoying mischance of our losing good things in a 
veritable " haystack ' of pages. 

The first and second editions of this volume were welcomed 
with remarkable praises by Italian and French magazines, such 
as La Rassegna Nazionale, La Civilta Cattolica, La Revue In- 
ternationale, Polybiblion, and the like. The present edition cer- 
tainly vindicates the justice of the eulogies bestowed on its 
predecessors. The style is beautiful, the sentiment noble, the 
suggestions sound and practical. Many of the aphorisms found 
in these pages well deserve to be turned into popular proverbs. 
We can scarcely fancy a book better suited for one who wishes 
attractive and profitable reading in very simple Italian. Signer 
Rapisardi has given us a work which is at once very beautiful, 
very useful, and very good. 

6. A gratifying feature about our spiritual literature is 
that it is increasing steadily, if somewhat slowly, in the Scrip- 
tural line. Father Elliott's new Life of Christ has met with 
a reception that shows how readily the popular soul appreciates 
the quality of nourishment contained in a simple commentary 
on the Word of God. Another book inspired by the same 
motive desire to extend familiarity with the spiritual truths of 
Scripture and constructed on similar lines of simplicity and 
fervor, is the new Commentary on the Epistle to the Ephesians* 
The idea that prompted the preparation of this book should, 
and let us hope it will, avail to produce commentaries of a like 
character on every Epistle in the New Testament. The Letter 
to the Ephesians is particularly rich, perhaps ; but then, all the 
others, too, have a great deal to give if they are only exploited. 
To have a complete series of popular, handy, cheap little vol- 
umes of this kind would mean that the Catholic people would 
quickly acquire understanding and appreciation of the fine food 
provided by Christianity's first spiritual teachers. 

Father Wilberforce will be remembered by many of our 
readers as one who earned our lasting gratitude by presenting 
us with that priceless treasure, the English edition of Blosius' 
Spiritual Instruction. He has also other claims to favor, but 
we refer to this as something that will appeal to all likely to 
be interested in the present volume. It is not a scholarly work ; 
it has no critical pretensions whatever. Still it will take the 

* A Devout Commentary on the Epistle to the Ephesians. Drawn chiefly from the works of 
St. Thomas Aquinas. By A. Bertrand Wilberforce, O.P. St. Louis, Mo.: B. Herder. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 829 

reader into the inner court of a splendid piece of spiritual 
literature and give him sufficient familiarity with the details to 
make him .feel at home therein. Simply and attractively the 
inspired writer's meaning is set forth, and the reader has merely 
to assimilate it. In doubtful places the traditional interpretation 
is presented a perfectly satisfactory, indeed almost the only, 
method to pursue in providing souls with suggestions for pious, 
quiet thought. The book answers its purpose most admirably, 
and should become well known. One little oversight we have 
noted is the substitution of "Paul* for "Peter* in the last line 
on page 42. 

7 " Altogether admirable ' is the comment we would 
make on Father Lejeune's spiritual treatise.* It is in a class 
where competition is not very sharp nowadays, because few 
writers devote themselves to the task of making the prayer of 
contemplation eagerly desired and widely practised. The volume 
is all the more welcome, therefore, since it fulfils an end that other- 
wise might be attained by no one at all ; but, apart from this ad- 
ventitious value, it also possesses no little intrinsic worth. It is 
clear, it is authoritative, it is encouraging, it is sublime in ten- 
dency. Whatever the author says is put forward in a way that 
commends his assertions as true, and each statement is then con- 
firmed by so abundant and so reliable a collection of authori- 
ties that small room is left for denial or dispute. 

Any one who is trying to understand, or is aspiring to prac- 
tise, the prayer of contemplation will find the volume a very 
great aid. While insisting upon the absolute necessity of divine 
help, the author lays more stress than some do upon the ele- 
ment of personal desire, petition, and continuous effort. He 
shows with what pointedness saints and spiritual writers have 
taught that ordinary contemplation is a boon which may be 
ardently desired, and which is quite certain to be attained by 
those who, in favorable circumstances and aided by ordinary 
grace, persist in striving to attain to this state. That contem- 
plation, of whatever kind or degree, is by no means incompati- 
ble, but rather in thorough harmony with an active vocation, is 
likewise made perfectly plain. Our author follows very closely 
the teaching of approved masters of 'the spiritual life; his pages 
are especially rich in citations from Alvarez de Paz and St. 

* Introduction a la Vie Mystique. Par M. 1'Abbe Lejeune. Paris : P. Lethielleux. 



830 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept., 

Teresa. He also quotes with great respect from the admirable 
writings of the Jesuit Father Poulain, whose book on Mysticism 
was reviewed in this magazine last February. 

8. A Blighted Rose* is the story of a girl who wishes to 
become a religious, but is prevented by her ambitious and 
worldly-minded mother. By the scheming of the latter she is 
married to an English lord. He proves to be an impostor. 
The heroine has to drink deep of the cup of trial and sorrow 
before she is comforted with the continued peace of God. Mr. 
Wynne has given us a story excellent in many ways. As a 
first effort it gives every promise of first-class work. Seldom 
is the true notion of a religious calling presented so well ; very 
practical and life-like are the descriptions of many of the critics 
of religious vocation ; wholesome and pointed, without the dead- 
weight of excessive moralizing, is the moral lesson contained in 
A Blighted Rose. 

9. This is a simple Mass f for four voices ; simple, not 
because it is lacking in musical beauties, but because there is 
in it no overplus of complex harmony. Throughout it is 
noticeably devotional, while from a musical stand-point it 
can truly be said to approach nearer than many of the present 
day Masses to the church's ideals of sacred music. We 
recommend it to choir-masters. 

The Kyrie and Sanctus, especially the Sanctus, are worthy 
of particular mention. A few phrases in the Credo are light 
and ineffective, but one can well overlook a part in view of 
the creditable standard of the Mass as a whole. 

10 The merit of the Dark Pages of English History \ lies 
in the fact that it is a good, concise answer to those critics 
and we trust there are few of them nowadays who, confining 
themselves to English history since the sixteenth century, attempt, 
in the comparisons they make between methods of upholding 
religious truth in the Catholic Church and in the English Church, 
to cast aspersions on the former and to praise the latter. The 
living enactments of a "Penal CodeJ directed against Catho- 
lics is the answer. 

* A Blighted Rose. By Joseph F. Wynne. Detroit ; The Angelus Publishing Company. 
1 5th Mass in G. By Charles Wels. Boston : Oliver Ditson. 
\DarkPagesofEnglishHistory. By J. R. Wellington. New York : Benziger Brothers. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS 831 

11, Great credit is due to M. Couturat for his scholarly 
presentation of the Logic of Leibnitz * in the Collection his- 
torique des grands philosophes. His laborious synthesis of this 
interesting logic from many hidden and scattered sources merits 
the gratitude of every student of logic and the history of 
philosophy. Numerous and full citations from these original 
sources afford the reader ample opportunity to test the accuracy 
of the author's work. We shall give the salient features of M. 
Couturat's presentation in order to suggest some idea of the 
breadth and depth of that vast groundwork on which this genius 
of rationalism rested his philosophy. 

While admiring the perfection of syllogistic argument, Leib- 
nitz considered that the science of logic was capable of further 
perfection. He attempted to perfect the logic of the syllogism 
itself, and pointed out in each of the four figures six useful 
modes. The symmetry of this result pleased him and at the 
same time assured him of its truth, because, said he, all things 
in nature are regular. The geometrical representation of the 
syllogism by means of included and excluded circles is due to 
Leibnitz ; and not, as has been commonly supposed, to the 
great mathematician Euler. Besides this circular schematism he 
contrived a linear method of representing the different proposi- 
tions, which also affords neat graphic representations of the vari- 
ous figures and modes of the syllogism. 

In his younger days, while studying the scholastic philosophy, 
he noticed that the categories of Aristotle serve to classify con- 
cepts. Why not, he thought, a classification of judgments ? 
All truth can be deduced from a small number of simple truths 
by mere analysis of the ideas that they contain. If one could 
enumerate all the elementary ideas, it would be a mere matter 
of inspection to find out whether or not a subject contains its 
predicate, or a predicate is contained in a given subject. The 
method of performing this calculation, and its application to the 
syllogism, he set forth in the De Arte Combinatoria. 

In the days of Leibnitz the question of a universal language 
was widely mooted. He devoted much thought, labor, and time 
to this problem. His concept of a universal language was based 
on the fundamental principle of his art of combinations the 
resolution of complex ideas into their elements. The name of 

* La Logique de Leibnitz, d'apres des Documents Inedits. Par Louis Couturat. Paris : 
F^lix Alcan. 1901. 



832 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept., 

anything would express its essence because it would be made 
up of elementary concepts. But such a language supposes the 
accomplishment of two gigantic tasks the invention of its sym- 
bolism and the compilation of an encyclopaedia of all knowledge. 
These tasks must proceed hand- in- hand, for the nature of an 
object cannot be expressed in the terms of its elementary con- 
cepts until it is thoroughly known. Though our great rationalist 
planned much and thought deeply about what these things 
should be, he never succeeded in putting any of his vast schemes 
into practice. 

The grand idea of a universal encyclopaedia of knowledge 
gradually gave place to the more humble plan of the Initia 
Scienticz Generalis. This work, a summary of his logic, is divided 
into two parts. The first points out the way in which old 
truths can be demonstrated and doubtful questions solved. The 
second opens the way to scientific discovery. By analysis we 
prove the truth of propositions, by syntheses of known truths 
we rise to higher ones. Perfect knowledge of a thing supposes 
an ultimate analysis of its concept, and thence an a priori de- 
duction of all its properties. " The analysis of ideas consists in 
their definition; the analysis of truths in their demonstration." 
But the analysis of ideas into their ultimate elements becomes 
in many cases an infinite process. Therefore the special sciences 
should, as geometry has done, assume certain axioms whose 
analysis has not been carried out to the last step. Nevertheless 
it is useful to demonstrate these axioms in order to arrive at the 
elementary ideas which make up the alphabet of human thought. 

The criterion of truth is not the clearness of perception, as 
Descartes thought. The test of truth is the resolution of an 
idea into its elements, for then the least contradiction is patent.- 
In this ultimate analysis the principle of identity is our criterion 
of truth. 

In every true proposition the predicate must be contained in 
the subject. This holds for singular propositions, for historical 
truths as well as for those that are universal and necessary. 
But only the divine mind, with its power of infinite analysis, 
can show that the predicate of a singular proposition is neces- 
sarily contained in the subject. The function of experience is to 
fill up the gap which would necessarily exist in our knowledge 
if we had to perform the infinite analysis by which singular 
propositions are demonstrated. It also confirms and guides the 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 833 

researches of reason. Induction gives no certain results. Its 
function is to suggest a law to be demonstrated by deduction. 
The method of the experimental sciences is not different from 
that of mathematics. The only experimental method is deduc- 
tion. In the hazy discussions of questions of practical import, 
when the number of factors is infinite, the integral calculus will 
evaluate all the probabilities and show which is the safer course 
to pursue. 

It was the science of mathematics which inspired the logic 
of Leibnitz. His central aim was to make all reasoning mathe- 
matical. Above logic and the particular branches of mathematics 
he places his universal mathematic. It is the science of rela- 
tions in general. The specific determination of those relations 
gives rise to an algebra. The classic algebra is the logic of 
number and quantity, founded on the relation of equality. The 
classic logic is the algebra of identity and inclusion. Many 
algebras are possible. Of the many possible algebras Leibnitz 
attempted to elaborate two : the logical calculus, based on the 
theory of identity and inclusion^ and the geometrical calculus, 
resting on the theory of congruity and similitude. In his two 
last chapters M. Couturat gives in detail the elaboration of both 
these algebras. Five appendices and twenty notes supplement 
the matter contained in the body of this scholarly work. 

12 The last essays* of Professor M tiller are edited by 
his son, W. G. Max Miiller. They had been published during 
the professor's life-time in various magazines, and he himself 
had contemplated their careful republication, just before his 
death. The first series includes essays on language, folklore, 
Kant's Critique of Pure Reason, Dean Liddell, and other sub- 
jects. The second series is devoted to essays on the science of 
religion. We are glad to see these essays published in book- 
form, where they will be easy of access. Professor's Miiller's 
name and work, both so well known, will be sufficient to give 
them welcome. Learned in the languages of the East, as these 
and his more ambitious works have proved him to be, he was 
not a great original worker, nor an unusually gifted thinker, 
nor a philosopher. 

13. Those familiar with Father Genicot's Moral Theology 
will welcome two volumes of Casus, published after their learned 

* Collected Works of the Right Hon. F. Max Miiller. Vol. XVII. Last Essays. First 
and second series. New York : Longmans, Green & Co. 



834 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept., 

author's death.* The work bears evidence of his acquaintance 
with many modern applications of the principles of conduct. 
It will serve a good purpose in seminaries, and for private in- 
struction. 

14, Our gratitude is due Lady Herbert for presenting in 
English dress this charming book of Bishop Le Camus, f It is 
a story of Nazareth, a story of its people, its homes, its work- 
shops, its mothers and its children as they are to-day. ' So, 
argues the author, they must have been in great measure in 
the days o'f the boy Jesus; for the East is immutable. And 
in the various chapters, with attractive headings, we are pre- 
sented with a very vivid picture of how Mary must have nursed 
and sung to the Child; of how Jesus played and lived and 
worked until his thirtieth year. It is a simple and attractive 
work ; delightful for children, and instructive also for the older 
ones. Once and again the author makes statements which are 
at variance with the general Catholic tradition, and in which, 
absorbed in thoughts of the Humanity, he seems not to con- 
sider sufficiently the truth and bearing of the Divinity. The 
book is profusely illustrated. 

15. Mr. Stevens's romance) In the Eagle's Talons,\ deals 
with the period of the Louisiana purchase. It will easily 
recommend itself to all those who are fond of a thrilling love- 
story interspersed with bits of romantic history. Louis Lafre- 
niere, a courrier du bois, is the ardent but tried lover, the dutiful 
nephew, and a victor over Napoleon. Felicite is the impetuous 
and penitent sweetheart. After many thrilling adventures on 
both hemispheres they are united in the indissoluble bonds. 
The rival of the hero is easily disposed of by an Indian's 
knife, but the noble Adrienne, who occupies no small part, 
seems to have been too great a problem for the author. The 
reader is disappointed at her nondescript position. Mr. Stevens 
could not picture the Eagle, who is Napoleon, as a worse vil- 
lain or a m:>re contemptible man. Caroline, his sister, is made 
out a panderer. Napoleon had his faults, but none as great as 
these. There are many Catholic scenes in the book, and par- 

* Casus Conscientice, Proposltl ac Soluti a R. P. Eduardo Gtnicot, S.J. 2 vols. Lovanii : 
Polleunis et Ceuterick. 1901. 

t The Children of Nazareth. By E. Le Camus. Translated by Lady Herbert. New 
York : Benziger Brothers. 

\In the Eagle s Talons. By Shepherd Stevens. Boston: Little, Brown & Co. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 835 

ticularly happy is the sketch of the innocent, happy life of the 
Louisiana French. 

16 Mr. Wilson's new novel * is a picturesque and vivid 
comment on our national proverb, " Three generations from 
shirt- sleeves to shirt- sleeves." It weaves a wholesome love- 
tale into and about the story of an American family that makes 
millions in Montana mines, to lose them again in Wall Street. A 
well pointed moral pervades the book, and though our fellow- 
provincials of the Atlantic seaboard may bridle a little at certain 
disrespectful allusions and at obviously odious comparisons, yet 
in deference to facts and in virtue of consistency we must 
admit that the world old struggle between effete wealth and 
strenuous simplicity is again recurring here in the western 
hemisphere, and again the nobler part is the West's. 

Greatness is born of greatness, and breadth of breadth pro- 
found, 

The old Antaean fable of strength renewed from the ground 

Was a human truth for the ages; since the hour of the Eden- 
birth 

That man among men was strongest who stood with his feet on 
the earth ! 

Very, very neat and clever this we must say of Mr. 
Wilson's writing. His book is full of good things, a series of 
interesting pictures set off with flashes of original wit and 
shrewd observations. He is worldly through and through, we 
fear ; yet his sketches of the worldly are perhaps all the truer 
on this account. He describes " life ' with the callousness of 
an experienced journalist, and unless you know something of 
real human nature you may be displeased or disedified by him. 
His pages are never soiled by vileness, however, and as a whole 
the book conveys a healthful lesson. The characters are not 
particularly new, but they keep one interested. Uncle Peter 
delivers himself of several good things, and the author himself 
contributes many more. Mr. Wilson draws attention to certain 
natural American traits which it is to be hoped the reader will 
note and imitate. For instance : " I fancy now," said Oldaker, 
" there 's not a good waiter this side of New York." 

' An American," said Percival, "never can make a good waiter 

. * The Spenders. By Henry Leon Wilson. Illustrated by O'Neill Latham. Boston : 
Lathrop Publishing Company. 



836 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept., 

or a good valet. It takes a Latin, or, still better, a Briton, to 
feel the servility required for service of that sort. . . . The 
American is as uncomfortable at having certain services per- 
formed for him by another American as the other is in per- 
forming them." 

17. In the composition of their Elementary Chemistry* Messrs. 
Clarke and Dennis have considered the needs of two classes of 
students: (i) those who study chemistry as part of a liberal 
education ; (2) those who look forward to a more advanced 
course in chemical training. The greater part of the work is 
given to inorganic chemistry, but some space is devoted to the 
compounds of carbon. The work is admirably suited to serve 
as a text-book, touching as it does upon the most important 
points of a very extensive field. It makes use of the late 
advances in formulae and symbols which are such helpful aids 
to the memory in the study of organic compounds. But a little 
attention to the results recently attained in electrolytic chemistry 
would have made the paragraph on the composition of ^ water 
more accurate and up to date. There is probably no better ex- 
ample of chemical reasoning than that which led chemists to 
adopt the closed chain formula for benzene. A few pages de- 
voted to an exposition of this reasoning and of that which led 
to the formula for naphthalene would have materially increased 
the value of the work as " a training in the interpretation of 
evidence," in which, the authors think, lies chemistry's chief 
merit as an instrument of education. 



THE HOLY WINDING SHEET OF CHRIST, f 

M. Vignon opens his work on the winding sheet of Christ 
by a description of the images as they are revealed by M. 
Pia's photographic plates. The first question which then arises 
is one of fact, Are the impressions on the holy winding sheet 
negative ? He examines the various objections which theorizers 
have made, and concludes that the photographs truly represent 
to us the impressions as found on the original. A question 
next arises, Could these impressions have been painted in nega- 
tive by some impostor? Apart from the extreme improbability 
that any artist of the fourteenth century (when people knew 

* Elementary Chemistry. By F. W. Clarke and L. M. Dennis. New York, Cincinnati, 
and Chicago : American Book Company. 

t Le Linceul du Christ : fitude Scientifique. Par Paul Vignon. Paris: Masson et Cie. 



1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 837 



nothing of negative images) should have made such an attempt, 
it seems extremely difficult. Besides this theoretical reason, 
the author refers to the fac-similes of many early copies of the 
winding sheet reproduced in his fourth chapter. In all of these 
the poor shading and perspective and the angular outline con- 
trast strongly with the original impressions. This alone seems to 
be a sufficient historical reason for laying aside the theory that the 
figures on the winding sheet are the work of a mediaeval artist. 
The next hypothesis to be examined is that of M. Chopin, 
who supposed that the image was indeed painted in positive 
colors, but by chemical action was changed into negative, the 
white lead or zinc (!) oxides undergoing sulphurization * and 
thus becoming black. M. Vignon first calls attention to an 
apparent confirmation of M. Chopin's hypothesis. In a church 
at Assisi a fresco, supposed to be by Cimabue, has changed 
with age so that the figures appear modelled in negative. The 
hypothesis was admittedly ingenious and found some strong 
confirmation, but it is not applicable to the facts. 

(1) Because the cloth of the winding sheet is so light that 
it could not bear a painting capable of turning to a negative 
with age. And even if there, had been such a painting it 
would have so worn away that only imperceptible traces would 
have remained. M. Vignon proves this position, (a) by a study 
of old paintings on cloth from Egypt ; (b) by consideration of 
the treatment to which the holy winding sheet has been sub- 
jected, and (c) by direct experiment upon light cloths. 

(2) The lights and shadows on the winding sheet are dif- 
ferent from those on a picture which has turned to the nega- 
tive with age. 

(3) The impressions on the winding sheet bear no resemblance 
to the work of an artist especially of a mediaeval artist. 

The next hypothesis which M. Vignon proceeds to elimin- 
ate is that the impressions were produced by an impostor, 
who smeared a human body with blood, covered it with a 
winding sheet, and thus obtained the impressions by immediate 
contact. He reproduces three of the best results obtained by a 
similar experiment on his own head, and concludes that since 
these impressions are so horribly deformed in spite of extreme 
care, this hypothesis must be laid aside. 

* M. Vignon points out that M. Chopin overlooked the fact that zinc colors do not 
blacken with age. 



838 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept., 

The author then attempts to show how the impressions on 
the winding sheet could have been produced by action at a 
distance, such as affects a photographic plate. He enters into 
a minute examination of the impressions, showing how they 
correspond to just what we should expect from such a method 
of reproduction. The question then arises, How could Christ's 
body have been photographed in any way upon his winding 
sheet ? M. Vignon prepares the way for his explanation by 
recalling to our minds the rather recent discovery of the radio- 
activity of certain metals, and reproduces photographs which he 
made of a medal merely by the action of the so-called zinc vapor. 
He then points out that a mixture of aloes are oxidized to a 
brownish color by the action of ammoniacal vapors. 

He states that by great precautions he was able to obtain 
in this way a very fair image of a hand, but that further at- 
tempts failed because he was unable to get the proper arti- 
ficial control of the zinc vapors. But even this success he 
regards as sufficient to allow his hypothesis to stand. For the 
hastily buried body of the martyred Christ, unwashed from its 
sweat and blood, would contain enough carbamide to slowly 
break up, giving off ammonia and oxidizing the mixture of 
aloes in the winding sheet. 

In the next chapter the author argues from a study of the 
stigmata of Christ and of those represented on the holy wind- 
ing sheet, and from the Gospel texts relative to the burial of 
Christ, that the body which produced these impressions was 
the body of Christ. P. Bouvier, in La Quinzaine for July, 1902, 
has raised from the Gospel narrative certain serious, but per- 
haps not insurmountable, objections to M. Vignon's theory. 

The second part of the volume is mainly historical, contain- 
ing three chapters : one an archaeological study of copies and 
descriptions of the holy winding sheet ; another on the holy 
winding shee f from an sesthetical point of view ; and a third on 
its history. It first appears in the field of history in 1353. 
From the historian's point of view the relic has little proof of 
authenticity; but M. Vignon has given us an example of natu- 
ral science playing a new role in the service of history. He 
has certainly produced an interesting and highly scientific work, 
and by a brilliant series of studies he has been able to give 
strong support to a most ingenious theory. 



Tablet (5 July) : In a leader on the Holy See and the 
Philippines 77^ Tablet says that President Roosevelt 
furnishes an instance, rare in these modern days, of a 
politician resolutely determined to do justice even at the 
cost of expediency. Roman Correspondent writes on 
" one or two features ' that make the American mission 
to the Vatican one of the most remarkable that ever 
came to Rome. 

(12 July): Publishes an extract from the latest instal- 
ment of Fr. M. F. Shinnor's notes of a mission tour of 
the United States, in which he states that the purely 
American or Anglo-American race element in the state 
is fast disappearing, and a new ethnic product is certain 
to supplant the descendants of the grim old Puritan. 
(19 July): Roman Correspondent supplies facts as to the 
unworthy forms of proselytism pursued by some of the 
Protestant sects in Rome. 

(26 July) : Roman Correspondent declares that the labors 
of the Philippine Commission ended as they began, in a 
"cloud of mystery and contradiction." 

The Month (July) : Fr. Thurston writes on the coronation of 
the Queen Consort. Fr. Gerard writes on the moral of 
some recent actions at law against -Jesuits in England. 
Fr. Sydney F. Smith, continuing his articles on the 
Suppression of the Society of Jesus, treats of the sup- 
pression in Spain. J. M. Stone contributes a paper on 
the German witches and their apostle. The present arti- 
cle of Fr. Pollen's series on the Politics of the English 
Catholics during the Reign of Queen Elizabeth deals 
with the plots and sham plots against the queen's life. 
(August): Austin Gates, K.S.G., writes on Universal 
Suffrage in Belgium. Fr. Sydney F. Smith concludes 
his considerations on the suppression of the Jesuits in 
Spain. Publishes Fr. Joseph Rickaby's paper on the 
Grounds of Loyalty read before the Liverpool branch of 
the Catholic Truth Society. F. W. Fuller contributes a 
sketch of baptism to-day. Fr. . Pollen discusses the 
VOL. LXXV. 54 



840 LIBRARY TABLE. [Sept., 

political history of the reign of Elizabeth from the time 
of the Armada to the death of Elizabeth. In his series 
of papers on Our Popular Devotions Fr. Thurston con- 
siders the so-called Bridgettine Rosary. 

Dublin Review (July) : M. F. Glancey exposes and defends the 
Catholic position on the Education Bill pending in Par- 
liament. W. McDonald shows that Catholic philosophy 
does not forbid our extending the law of the conserva- 
tion of energy to vital organisms. Dr. Aveling defe'nds 
the Scholastic philosophy against misunderstandings and 
objections. 

Church Quarterly Review (July) : Continuation of an Historical 
Inquiry into sixteenth century teaching upon the Holy 
Eucharist. Sketch of John Richard Green and the damage 
he suffered through inaccuracies in his Short History. 
Description of the recent religious renaissance in French 
literature, mentioning Huysmans and Coppee. A most 
interesting study of the characteristics of current novels. 
A sympathetic appreciation of Maurice Maeterlinck's 
writings as stimulative and refreshing. Discussion of the 
problems presented to missionaries to the Hindus, e. g., 
by the theory of Caste. Detailed description of the 
present religious situation in France and of the methods 
used against religious orders. 

Revue du Clerge Franfais (i July) : P. Dubois shows that 
Socialism borrows the Judaeo-Christian ideals of justice, 
progress, and solidarity while forgetting their religious 
significance. Dr. Surbled pleads for a strictly scientific 
investigation of alleged phenomena of spiritism. P. Mar- 
tin discusses the Turin Winding Sheet. 
(15 July): P. Beurlier advocates the diffusion of solid 
devotional works like Les Martyrs by Dom Leclerque of 
Farnborough, a new collection of the acts of the mar- 
tyrs. P. Dimnet concluding his long study of Fr. Tyr- 
rell, proclaims his admiration of the writer and his faith 
in the method of The Faith of the Millions. P. Venard 
reviews the work of P. Hummelauer, S.J., who "is not 
one of the timid persons that think every question must 
be solved according to the solutions commonly accepted." 
C. Calippe criticises M. Bourget's L Etape, which inti- 
mates that Catholicity and democracy are opposed. A 



1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 841 

letter appears apropos of the opening of a school of 
Sacred Art in Paris next October. In a very apprecia- 
tive article upon the late Abbe Hogan, Mgr. Batiffol 
refers to certain criticisms of the Stimmen aus Maria- 
Laach as easily answerable, and says intellectual honesty 
is preferable to extreme attachment for a single school 
of thought : Non Scola in E celesta, sed Ecclesia in Scj/a 
nobis qucerenda est. P. Morlais revives Ripolda's objec- 
tions against the common belief in the absoluteness of 
the supernatural. P. Pechegut resumes his discussion of 
the problem of religious certitude. Elie Perrin casts 



suspicion upon the Christianity of Victor Hugo, ' the 
dominant sentiment of whose life was really Hugoism." 

Revue de i? Institut de Paris (May-June) : P. Boudinhon de- 
scribes the evolution and modifications of indulgences. 

Z' Universite Catholique : M. Donnadieu considers M. Vignon's 
assertions about the Turin Winding Sheet to be " pecu- 
liarly hazardous." M. Jacquier praises Houtin's recent 
expose of the condition of Scripture study among Catho- 
lics in France. M. Lepin says that, apart from certain 
inaccuracies of detail, Rev. A. G. Mortimer's book on 
the Eucharist presents Bossuet's idea of the Christian 
Sacrifice. 

Petites Annales de Saint- Vincent de Paul (May) : F. P. tells 
how the nuns of certain nursing orders are obtaining 
trained- nurse certificates. 

La Verite Franfais (22 June) : M. Loth says there is simply 
nothing in the criticisms passed upon M. Vignon by M. 
Donnadieu (noted above). 

Annales de Philosophie Chretienne (June) : Publishes a pastoral 
letter of Mgr. Bonomelli, of Cremona, upon the necessity 
of the clergy sympathizing with popular movements. J. 
Roger Charbonnel speaks of the intimate connection be- 
tween the ideas of St. Augustine, Pascal, and the new 
apologists. P. Martin continues his interesting study of 
the history of theological opinions concerning the value 
of tradition as a rule of faith. P. Denis (acknowledging 
himself as the original of Paul Bourget's " Abbe Chanut' 
in L Etape] tells how he attended various mass meetings 
and with encouraging success defended Catholic teach- 
ings against socialist and infidel assaults. 



842 LIBRARY TABLE. [Sept., 

Revue de Lille (June) : V. T. analyzes and eulogizes P. Hogan's 
Clerical Studies. N. Boulay writes upon science as the 
necessary basis of sound metaphysics. C. du Velay 
sketches Cardinal Perraud, the faithful disciple of Pere 
Gratry, whose life he has lately written. E. Delpierre 
studies the evolution of M. Francois Coppee from the 
state of unbeliever to that of fervent Catholic. 

Bulletin de litterature ecclesiastique (June): M. Franon writes 
on the actual reasons for not believing, and says that 
the great task before the apologist is to re-establish 
belief in a personal God and in his providence. 

Canoniste Contemporain (June) : P. Boudinhon begins a descrip- 
tion of congregations with simple vows. The same 
writer, reviewing Mgr. Batiffol's book on penance, draws 



attention to the fact that the church never officially 
formulated any list of mortal sins such as that arranged 
by the sixteenth century theologians or Saint Liguori. 

La Quinzaine (i July): P. Bouvier states that it is difficult to 
reconcile the historical conditions of Christ's burial with 
M. Vignon's theory about the Turin Winding Sheet. 

L 'Ami du Clerge (3 July) : A cautious verdict on M. Vignon's 
theory. 

Revue Bleue (17 May): Emile Faguet declares that Bolo's Le 
femme et le clerge and Lamy's Le femme de demain are 
the two best manuals of Christian feminism. 

Democrates Chretienne\ Announces the international social Catho- 
lic Congress to be held at Fribourg in August. Theolo- 
gus writes on love of neighbor as taught by St. Thomas. 
Reprints a letter by the Bishop of Orihuela on the Chris- 
tian concept of life. Mgr. Begin, of Quebec, tells how he 
settled a labor dispute submitted to him for arbitration. 

La Quinzaine (i July): M. Vaudon writes of Baudelaire as a 
poet " impulsive, unbalanced, mad and diseased, who has 
mingled the sensuality of paganism with the mysticism 
of the church." M. Bouvier says that the historical 
conditions of our Saviour's burial tell strongly against 
the genuineness of the remarkable image on the Winding 
Sheet of Turin ; the question, however, is still open and 
deserves the attention of scholars. 

(16 July): M. Joly writes enthusiastically of the Catholic 
institutions of London. M. Montier describes a Christian 



1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 843 

school at Rouen conducted in the spirit of St. Philip 
Neri, and intended to receive the graduates of lay 
schools and correct in them the deficiencies of non- 
Christian education. M. Florisoone relates the beautiful 
" Golden Legend of the Gauls " : how the pious Dagobert, 
son of King Clotaire, found the bodies of the holy 
martyrs Denys, Rusticus, and Eleutherius. 

Le Correspondant (10 July): M. de Lacombe begins a series of 
articles on Talleyrand, based on information hitherto 
unpublished. M. Baudrillart has an altogether remarkable 
article on the " Protestant Question ' at the time of the 
unfortunate revocation of the Edict of Nantes. The 
lesson taught persecutors of all times and creeds by the 
events of those cruel days is that it means disaster to 
drive a notable portion of a nation to resentment and 
desperation. M. Prevost presents a study of the abbesses 
of olden time compared with the abbesses of to-day. 

tudes (5 July) : Apropos of the French Law of Associations, 
P. Dudon relates the history of the famous " decret de 
Messidor." P. de la Briere shows that although political 
reasons strongly urged Henry IV. to embrace the Catho- 
lic religion, his letters prove his conversion to have been 
sincere. 

(20 July) : P. Cherot publishes a hitherto unedited letter 
of St. Vincent de Paul. P. Jubaru writes of some recent 
excavations at St. Agnes- Without- the-Walls, which seem 
to throw some light on the life of St. Agnes, and the 
manner of her martyrdom. P. de Castellan summarizes 
a study of Dom Quenten, O.S.B., on the great collections 
of councils, and asks for a new, accurate, complete, and 
critical edition of the same. 

Science Catholique (July) : P. Chauvin indicates the relation be- 
tween the Synoptic Gospels and the Fourth Gospel. P. 
Gombault continues his critique of the new method in 
apologetics. P. Fontain continues to point out the 
dangers arising from infiltrations of Kant's philosophy 
into the French clergy. 

Revue du Monde Catholique (i July): P. Fontaine writes on ec- 
clesiastical studies, declaring his astonishment and un- 
easiness that P. Hogan should advocate the speedy 
making so many important changes in clerical training; 



844 LIBRARY TABLE. [Sept., 

and adds that in P. Hogan's book Catholic principles are 
too little in evidence and seem rather ashamed of them- 
selves. 

Revue Ecclesiastique ([5 July): Reproduces the article on Re- 
union of Eastern and Western Churches by P. Benoit, 
S.J. 

Stimmen aus Maria-Laach (July) : Obituary notice of P. Kreiten, 
known as a collaborator on the Stimmen. P. Pesch 
begins an interesting study of " Solidarity," as a mean 
between the extremes of absolute centralization and 
absolute individualism. A reviewer mentions that he 
finds certain dangerous tendencies in Abbe Hogan's 
Clerical Studies. Fr. Pfiilf, S.J., in an article on Lang's 
The Mystery of Mary Stuart, pronounces it to be the 
work of a cool, impartial, and inexorable judge who ex- 
mines witnesses and documents with the single view of 
establishing the truth. 

Zwanzigste Jahrhundert (5 July): " Sincerus ' writes on 
American Churchmen and their influence in Italy, and 
says that since Archbishop Ireland's pronouncements 
upon the Temporal Power he has lost prestige, while at 
the same time Bishop Spalding is coming to the front. 

Rassegna Nazionale (i July): E. Mozzoni reproduces twelve 
letters of Gioachino Rossini. L. C. V. comments upon 
Tolstoi's Resurrection as a most important and valuable 
book. C. Belforte discusses the crisis in the wine trade 
caused by under-consumption of this utility. A. Vecchi 
has some words of praise for Garibaldi in noticing a re- 
cent sketch of him and his legion. 

Revista Ibero- Americana (July) : Publishes the Spanish transla- 
tion of the recent encyclical on The Holy Eucharist. 
Indicates the sincerity with which Pope Leo has sought 
reconciliation between the church and the peoples. An- 
nounces a coming Catholic Congress at Santiago. P. 
Casanova writes against positivistic sociology. 



1902.] EDITORIAL NOTES. 845 



EDITORIAL NOTES. 

CONTRARY to our usual custom, we have given space to a 
remarkably sane and wholesome statement from Hon. W. M. 
Byrne, of Wilmington, Del., on the question of the Friars. Mr. 
Byrne is an eminent lawyer whose sterling Catholicity cannot 
be impeached, and in making his statement he voices a great 
deal of the farseeing and intelligent Catholicity of the country. 
The American government with onward stride is passing into a 
future of marvellous world- wide power and of tremendous im- 
portance. At this critical juncture men are needed who will 
guide and fashion the policies of the government. This can 
only be done by remaining in sympathetic touch with the 
powers that be. It is a profound mistake to cultivate antagon- 
isms. It is a dreadful blunder to be constantly voicing a griev- 
ance. It is far better to follow the wisdom of the great saint 
in Rome who now occupies the Holy See. 



The Catholic Temperance movement reported a phenomenal 
increase in its membership during the past year. It now has 
on its rolls 85,729. A special movement that was accorded 
unstinted praise is the " Seminary Apostolate," carried on by 
Father Siebenfoercher. It has for its definite purpose the 
preaching of the approved Total Abstinence principles in the 
colleges and seminaries of the country. A stronger movement 
among the priesthood and the intelligent Catholic laity on the 
lines of the approved Total Abstinence movement will not be 
without the best results. 



Bishop Messmer in his opening address at the Convention 
of the Federated Catholic Societies presented a splendid pro- 
gramme of work to the assembled delegates. He marked out 
the broad lines of Catholic activity. He affirmed the necessity 
of union in order to emphasize the position of the church on 
such vital subjects as marriage and divorce, the suppression of 
the evil of intemperance, the settlement of the vexing social 
problems, such as the relations of capital and labor, and others. 
As means towards the affirmation of the church's teaching on 



846 EDITORIAL NOTES. [Sept., 

these topics he advocated the support of the various Catholic 
Truth Societies, the extension of the influence of the Catholic 
Press, and the development on larger lines of the movement 
which has for its purpose the preaching of Catholic truth to 
non- Catholics. There could have been no better programme 
presented to a congress of the Catholic laity than that which 
Bishop Messmer outlined. 

It would have been more advantageous to the cause of the 
Federation of Catholic Societies if the delegates had adhered 
closely to the bishop's programme. The principle of federation 
is a good thing. There can be no better purpose than to unite 
every Catholic energy to push forward the approved work of 
the church in this country. 

It is natural that there should be differences among Catholics 
on minor matters. We who are obliged to agree on the authori- 
tative teachings of the church are apt to affirm our liberty when 
it is allowed us on minor matters. But these differences should 
be kept out of the programme of federation that is really 
Catholic. Federation, to deserve the name of Catholic, should 
not descend to partisan issues. There should not have been 
any hint that its opposition was directed against those of the 
household, but rather that it was reserved for the common 
enemy. 

There is a region entirely above racial antagonisms or 
political antipathies in which it should do its work. The pro- 
gramme presented to it was to use the influence of the Catholic 
laity in making the church better known and more highly 
respected. 

There were hosts of Catholics watching with keen eyes the 
sessions of the late convention in order to estimate the move- 
ment at its true value. They expected large measures, big 
policies, advanced and aggressive movements on broad Catholic 
lines, such as would become a dignified body of the Catholic 
laity. 

Undoubtedly as the cause of Federation grows older it will 
rise above the issues of the hour that set Catholics at variance 
with each other, and will endeavor to unite all Catholic societies 
against a common danger. There is immeasurably more prestige 
for Federation if it adheres closely to the programme laid down 
by its sagacious leaders. 



1902.] SOME ISSUES OF THE HOUR. 847 



SOME ISSUES OF THE HOUR. 

HON. W. M. BYRNE, Wilmington, Del. 

(Extract from a speech delivered at a gathering of the Knights of Columbus, Embarka- 
tion Day, Atlantic City, N. J.) 

While American Catholics will welcome the separation of the Church from 
the State in the Philippines, it must be done in such a way as not to injure the 
Church in the exercise of her spiritual functions. The personnel of the govern- 
ing class in the Philippines must not be so constituted as to produce in the 
mind of the Filipino the conviction that he must become a Protestant in order 
to become a member of the ruling class. The career of the truculent Buenca- 
mino proves how vital this question is ; and in selecting its governing class in 
the Philippines, the American government, with its fundamental equipoise be- 
tween all shades of religion, must not make such selections as may operate as 
a Protestant propaganda among a people now exclusively Roman Catholic. 
This phase of the question will, I am sure, receive the attention of our govern- 
ment, which will not fail to accord to the American Catholic his appropriate 
participation in the magnificent work of planting liberty of the American brand 
in the Philippine Islands for the benefit of the Catholic Filipinos. 

Much has been said in this country about the Spanish Friars in the Philip- 
pines, but happily the American government has expressly disclaimed any 
participation in the accusations made against our religious orders there. 
(The speaker quotes Secretary Root's cablegram of July 14 to Governor 
Taft.) 

This disclaimer is gratifying because American Catholics are ready to sub- 
mit the case of the Spanish friars to the judgment of history. At about the 
same time the Spanish friar came in contact with the Filipino the New Eng- 
land Puritan met the American Indian. After centuries of labor under adverse 
circumstances of climate and race, the Spanish friar presents his wards to the 
world transformed from a state of savagery to a degree of civilization in which 
the descendants of the head-hunting Filipinos take a creditable place in the 
arts, in music, in letters, science, jurisprudence, and sociology. The American 
Indian, with vast advantages of race and climate over his Filipino brother, un- 
der the care of the New England Puritan, instead of treading the halls of the 
universities, colleges, and schools dotting the land over which his fathers roamed, 
finds himself huddled in the confines of a reservation awaiting the hour of his 
ultimate extinction. 

So well has the Spanish friar done his work in the Philippines that the 
hour has arrived when his wards no longer need his fostering care in the man- 
agement of temporal affairs. This same spectacle of evolution occurred in 
Europe, with the sons of St. Benedict and their associate monks after they 
had transformed the savage tribes of the northern forests into the artisans 
and husbandmen of mediaeval civilization, and I rejoice that the hour of transi- 



848 SOME ISSUES OF THE HOUR. [Sept., 

tion finds the interests of the Spanish friar in the hands of the justice-loving 
American government. 

Unlike England, unlike Spain, unlike Mexico, unlike most every other 
country dealing with the question of monastic possessions, the American gov- 
ernment proposes that the change demanded by the times shall work no injus- 
tice to the friars. The condition of affairs in the Philippines demands that the 
friars no longer be extensive landlords. Their boundless acres ought to be 
divided into small homestead lots for the benefit of the Filipino people, who 
would thus receive that impulse to industry and frugality arising from indivi- 
dual ownership of property. This is identical in principle with the Irish land 
problem. The Roman Catholic bishops in Ireland unanimously demand that 
the English government compel the Irish landlords to sell their vast estates to 
Irish peasants on fair terms, and what American Catholic can complain if the 
American government voluntarily does for the Catholic Filipino what the Irish 
Catholic bishops demand shall be done by the English government for the Irish 
peasant ? 

Will the American government deal fairly with the Spanish friar in the 
change of ownership not so much desired by it as demanded by the necessities 
of the times ? 

Ask Bishop Blenk, of Puerto Rico, whether the American government has 
not restored to him church property taken without compensation by their 
Catholic majesties of Spain. Ask him if the government has not liberally 
paid him for every piece of property required for its use by the necessities of 
war and the change of government. Ask the Catholic Bishop of Havana 
whether the American government did not in many instances iccognize the 
validity of the claims of the church to property of which she was robbed under 
the Spanish secularization acts of 1837-41. Ask him if the military govern- 
ment of Cuba under that staunch American, Leonard Wood, did not for the 
fiscal year from July I, 1901, to July I, 1902, acknowledge as due to the 
Roman Catholic authorities the sum of $967,270.67. 

Let us hope that the just and equitable conduct of the American govern- 
ment respecting church property in Cuba may not be reversed by the Cuban 
Congress as indicated in their resolution of July n, 1902: . 

"Whereas, the decrees and ruling made by the military government with 
regard to church property are not, nor can they be, considered final by this 
government, inasmuch as they are not supported by any decision of a compe- 
tent court nor sanctioned by the co-legislative bodies of Cuba. 

" It is declared that the acts of the executive in payment of interest, etc., 
in no way constitutes an acknowledgment or ratification of such decrees and 
rulings, and this body reserves to itself the right to inquire into and decide 
upon this question on its legal merits and with due regard to equity and 
justice." 

High phrases ! But the thought is suggested whether they will emulate 
the example of the Mexicans under Juarez, and hold it "equitable and just" 
to rob the church of lawful possessions. Bad as is the spirit breathing in this 
resolution, a thousand times worse was the measure adopted in the Congress of 
Filipinos aimed at the person and property of the friars. Their only safeguard 
is the strong and just arm of the American Republic. 



1902.] SOME ISSUES OF THE HOUR. 849 

While no one entertains a doubt that ample and just compensation will be 
paid by the American government for every item of property now owned by 
the friars and needed for the public good of the Catholic Filipinos, a grave 
question has arisen as to the return of the Spanish friars to the parishes from 
which they were driven by the relentless cruelty of Aguinaldo and his followers. 
They sought asylum in the zone protected by American arms, and as that zone 
is now happily co-extensive with the entire islands, it is said that the Spanish 
friars should be returned to the parishes from which they were driven. The 
opponents of the government declare that it intends to embark on a pro- 
gramme of expulsion, thus violating the most sacred principles of personal 
liberty. But why measure the motive of the government by the accusations of 
its opponents, when the government itself plainly discloses its purpose and its 
programme ? Secretary Root declares that the desire of the government is 
for the "voluntary withdrawal" of the friars, arranged, not by the govern- 
ment but by the religious superiors of the friars themselves. Is there any- 
thing like expulsion or interference with personal liberty in that programme? 
Regarding the personal liberty of the friars, I would not be here a moment in 
support of any programme that was punitive of those religious men. While I 
accede to the present condition of the separation of Church and State prevail- 
ing in the American Republic, and will not import my church into my state, I 
insist, with equal vehemence, that the state shall keep out of my church. No 
civil power has jurisdiction to pass punitive or corrective laws aiming at the 
internal organization of the Roman Catholic Church. That battle was fought 
and won by the illustrious Hildebrand. 

It is because I know that the American government is actuated by no such 
intention that I am able as a Catholic American to support the government 
on this grave question. It asks the co-operation of the Catholic Church in its 
work of establishing order and maintaining peace in the Philippine Islands, 
which far from being a programme of punishment is one replete with the 
highest conceptions of constructive statesmanship. You can look in vain 
through the centuries to find an instance where the Catholic Church has 
refused her offices to a well-ordered state in promoting the peace and happiness 
of the people ; and it would be a rare spectacle if American Catholics should 
urge the church to decline co-operation in so laudable a work at the request of 
a government under which they enjoy the amplest degree of civil and icligious 
liberty. The American government does not claim the right to appoint pastors 
in American territory ; but it does ask that the church herself shall substitute 
in her own way in the Philippine Islands Catholic friars with American pro- 
clivities in the place of Catholic friars with Spanish proclivities. When we 
recall the historic antagonism between Latin and Teutonic ideals can we shut 
our eyes to the fact that these Spanish friars possessing that patriotic fervor 
characteristic of their race will, unwittingly it may be, but none the less actu- 
ally, exert a silent influence to draw the Filipino youngster back to the dreams 
of Spanish power? 

The whole question is one of fact. Would the presence of the Spanish 
friars in the parishes from which they were driven tend to renew the disorder 
which accompanied their expulsion by the soldiers of Aguinaldo? If so, the 
question is ended, because not since the impetuous Apostle struck off the ear 



850 SOME ISSUES OF THE HOUR. [Sept., 

of Malchus has the sword been invoked to spread the doctrines of the gentle 
Christ, and the last of the Roman Pontiffs, equal to any in that illustrious line 
of spiritual kings, will not fall into the error committed by the first of the 
Roman popes. If the Spanish friars will not be received with love by the Fili- 
pino people, they will not seek to return to them by the aid of armed force. 
If it be a fact that their former parishioners desire their return, the controversy 
will at once end and the American government will behold with delight this 
concord between the people and their priests. The government is willing to 
re-examine the whole question. It is willing that the testimony respecting the 
alleged disturbing influence of the Spanish friars shall not be taken before an 
ex parte tribunal ; but a delegate representing the Holy Father will act in 
concert with the governor of the Philippines, and the very right of this matter 
will be reached by their joint deliberations. American Catholics should not be 
hasty to judge while these important matters are under fair investigation. 
Precipitancy in this matter may do ro good to the church nor to the state. 
Certain it is that Catholic interests are in safe and conservative hands. With 
the possible exception of the Supreme Court of the United States, the world 
does not contain a body of men superior in wisdom to the College of Cardinals 
of the Roman Catholic Church, and I doubt if there be any men in America 
who could more securely safeguard Catholic interests than that body of illus- 
trious diplomats. The most cordial relations now exist between the two great 
parties to this question, and if a rupture comes I hope it cannot be traced to 
the intemperate utterances of Catholic Americans. 

Let me close these remarks, which through your courtesy I have been per- 
mitted to make, by expressing the profound conviction that the American 
Catholic can have no safer guide to measure the exalted purposes of the Ameri- 
can government in this crisis than is found in the reply of Cardinal Rampolla 
to the cablegram of Secretary Root : 

" These declarations of the Secretary of War do honor to the deep politi- 
cal wisdom of the government of the United States, which knows how to 
appreciate the happy influence of the Holy See for the religious and civil ele- 
vation of peoples, especially Catholic peoples. 

" The Holy See does not doubt that the mutual confidence and the com- 
bined action of the representatives of the Holy See and the American Govern- 
ment will easily produce a happy solution of the pending questions and inau- 
gurate for that noble country a new era ot peace and true progress." 



1902.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 851 



THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 

TTNDER the same gifted president, Miss Katharine E. Conway, the John 
VJ Boyle O'Reilly Reading Circle has entered upon the thirteenth year of 
its useful existence. There has been no change of president from the begin- 
ning. Having chosen at the start the right one for the place of intellectual 
leader, the members have shown no desire to transfer to a new candidate the 
honors belonging to the highest office in their gift. No doubt they know, 
even better than friends watching their progress from a distance, that they 
have a model president, who is also a worker able to plan and to achieve 
splendid results in co-operative methods for self-improvement. This organiza- 
tion is a type that should be imitated, as it furnishes the best model of what a 
Catholic Reading Circle should be. 

Following is the excellent report of the secretary of the John Boyle 
O'Reilly Reading Circle of Boston, Mass., for the year ending June, 1902: 

In reviewing the years behind us we feel that, whether our achievements 
have been many or few, the spirit which inspired the Circle's inception, so long 
ago, but strengthens with advancing time ; and we are, if possible, more than 
ever keenly alive to the possibilities for good which the cultivated Catholic 
woman possesses. 

Our work this year was a continuation of our course of study on "The 
Saints, Heroes, and Poets of the Sacred Scriptures," which we entered upon 
two years ago. The interest of the members remains unabated, though our 
progress has been somewhat interrupted by stormy weather, which really 
seemed to select Reading Circle night for its visitations. 

We have carefully considered the Book of Judges, the Book of Ruth, and 
a part of the First Book of Kings. The papers presented dealt with the his- 
tories of Jephtha, Samson, Ruth, Samuel, and King Saul. Apropos of our 
study of Samson, and as a slight diversion, a paper was presented on Some 
Modern Dalilas. 

In treating of the rise of monarchical government in Israel, in our study 
of the First Book of Kings, the teaching of the Church on Government in 
general was dwelt upon. 

Interspersed with our work have been readings of poems inspired by the 
Scripture stories, from Milton, Byron, Tennyson, and Browning. The close of 
the season finds us just entering upon the study of David, King, Prophet, and 
Poet. 

We have devoted one evening in every month to the discussion of current 
fiction. Our reading has covered a wide field, but among the many books con- 
sidered were A Daughter of New France and The Heroine of the Straits, by 
Mary Catherine Crowley ; Heart and Soul, by Henrietta Dana Skinner, both 
Boston ladies ; The Portion of Labor, by Mary Wilkins ; The Right of Way, 
by Gilbert Parker; Luke Delmege, by Father Sheehan (who has won so much 
fame with My New Curate), and Mary Johnston's Audrey. 



852 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION, [Sept., 

Throughout the year a Logic Class, under the patronage of members of 
the Circle, was conducted by the Rev. Mortimer E. Twomey, one of our 
honorary members. It has a membership of forty, recruited from the Circle 
and its friends. 

Our annual lecture course, given this year in Steinert Hall, was brilliantly 
opened by the Rev. William O'Brien Pardow, of the Society of Jesus, whose 
subject was Protestantism and the Bible. Mr. Michael J. Dwyer presided. 

The second lecture, by the Hon. Charles J. Bonaparte, on Anarchism and 
its Remedies, was a model of vigorous thought and clear statement. The 
Hon. Josiah Quincy presided. 

In our third lecture we had the privilege of introducing for the first time 
to a Boston audience Dr. James J. Walsh, of the University of Pennsylvania, 
who has been such a favorite at the Catholic Summer-School for some years. 
Dr. Walsh took as his subject Literature and the Protestant Reformation. Dr. 
Francis J. Barnes presided. 

Later in the year Mr. Francis J. Garland offered us the gladly accepted 
compliment of an excellent lecture on The Literature of Ancient Greece. As 
Mr. Garland, we are pleased to say, will be among the lecturers at the Catho- 
lic Summer-School, this was another strengthening of the bond between the 
Circle and the School. 

We still maintain our cottage home at Cliff Haven, and during the last 
season of the Catholic Summer-School gave hospitality to a large number of 
guests, all of whom had a word of congratulation for our treasurer, Miss 
Mary J. Marlow, who made so admirable a hostess. 

In January the Boston Catholic Union extended the courtesy of a com- 
plimentary concert to the Circle, and later we returned the courtesy by pre- 
senting Mr. Michael J. Dwyer in his musical lecture on National Traits in Irish 
Song. 

Something unprecedented in our history occurred during the past year. 
It gave us the greatest pleasure when the announcements were made that two 
of our reverend honorary members had been elevated to the episcopate, and in 
December one of them, the Right Rev. Bishop O'Connell, of Portland, Maine, 
kindly consented to allow us the privilege of entertaining him. We had an 
equal privilege in the presence, as our guest of honor, of the Right Rev. Bishop 
Conaty, Rector of the Catholic University. The John Boyle O'Reilly Reading 
Circle will always take a special pride in counting them among its members, as 
they are pleased to retain their membership, and they both have our prayers 
and sincerest wishes for many shining years in the Church Militant. 

Our season ends with a membership, in good standing, of 135. 

Before closing it is but fitting that we express our deep gratitude to our 
beloved president, Miss Katherine E. Conway, whose untiring energy and 
unselfish devotion to the motto of our Circle, "For the Church of God," are 
constant inspirations. NORA A. DWYER, Secretary. 

* * * 

The Catholic School Board of New York City has recommended that every 
school should have a number of standard books for teachers. In answer to 
many requests concerning books to be chosen, the Columbian Reading Union 
has arranged with Messrs. D. C. Heath & Co. to furnish a list of thirty titles 



1902.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 853 

representing standard works in pedagogy. A special discount can be secured 
by using the order blank attached to list. Send ten cents in postage stamps for 
the list of Books for Teachers to the Columbian Reading Union, 415 West 59th 
Street, New York City. The titles of book selected are : 

1. Psychology. (Stonyhurst Series.) Rev. M. Maher, S.J., 

2. Ethics. Rev. Joseph Rickaby, S.J., 

3. Twelve Virtues of a Good Teacher, 

4. Method in Education. Rosmini, 

5. Systems of Education. Gill, 

6. Reading : A Manual for Teachers. Laing, 

7. The Ideal Teacher. Pere L. Laberthonniere, 

8. Manual of Empirical Psychology. Lindner, 

9. Habit in Education. Radestock, 

10. Bibliography of Education. Hall, 

11. Lectures to Kindergartners. Peabody, 

12. Apperception. Dr. Karl Lange, 

13. Pestalozzi's Leonard and Gertrude, 

14. Essentials of Method. De Garmo, 

15. Aids to Attention. Hughes, 

1 6. School Sanitation and Decoration, 

17. Lectures on Teaching. Fitch, 

1 8. Theory and Practice of Teaching. Page. 
Guides for Science Teaching: 

19. About Pebbles, 

20. A few Common Plants, 

21. Commercial and Other Sponges, 

22. A First Lesson in Natural History, 

23. Common Hydroids and Corals, 

24. Mollusca,\ 

25. Worms and Crustacea, 

26. Insects, 

27. Common Minerals and Rocks, 

28. First Lessons in Minerals, 

29. Hints for Teachers of Physiology, 

30. Common Minerals. 

Remit net price and postage direct to D. C. Heath & Co., 225 Fourth 
Avenue, Parker Building, New York, using the order blank in sending first 
order. Subsequent orders sent to the same company will be filled at the same 
rate. The net prices are at 25 per cent, discount from the retail prices. A 
discount of about 33^ per cent, may be obtained by ordering the whole list at 
once. The complete set of 30 books will be sent to any address for sixteen 
($16.00) dollars, express paid. 

M. C. M. 



WILLIAM L. BEADLESTON. HENRY f*. HALL. WILLIAM F. BOLAND. 

BEADLESTON, HALL A CO., 

MEMBERS OF NEW YORK STOCK EXCHANGE, 

52 BROADWAY, 

NEW YORK. 
MARGIN ACCOUNTS. 

Business. TELE f HONE. 2727 BROAD. 



NEW BOOKS. 

FUNK & WAGNALLS, New York: 

Jesus the Jew, and other Addresses. By Harris Weinstock. Pp. 229. Price $i. 

GOVERNMENT PRINTING-OFFICE, Washington, D. C.: 

Bureau of American Ethnology. Bulletin 26. Kathlamet Texts. By Franz Boas. 

THE OPEN COURT PUBLISHING COMPANY, Chicago : 

Babel and Bible: A Lecture on the significance of Assyriological research for religion. 
By Dr. Friedrich Delitzsch. Translated from the German by Thomas J. McCormack. 
SMALL, MAYNARD & Co., Cambridge, Mass.: 

The Death of Sir Launcelot, and other Poems. By Conde" B. Fallen. 

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY, New York : 
Matthew Arnold. By Herbert W. Paul. 

D. H. McBRiDE & Co., New York: 

The McBride Literature and Art Readers. By B. Ellen Burke. 



PUBLISHER'S PAGE. 



THIS PAGE IS FOR MUTUAL BENEFIT of Reader, Advertiser, and 
Publisher. I. To Reader by calling attention to meritorious articles adver- 
tised. 2. To Advertiser by, FREE OF CHARGE, directing the reader's atten- 
tion. 3. To Publisher by reason of service rendered reader and advertiser. 

A LARGE MAP of the United States and Mexico, size 19^ x 35^ inches, 
is being distributed by the Nashville, Chattanooga, and St. Louis Railway. It 
is printed in five colors, and shows all of the principal railroads and the largest 
cities and towns. It is an excellent map for a business man. 

A copy will be mailed to any address on receipt of two-cent stamp by W. 
L. Danley, General Passenger Agent, Nashville, Tenn. 

THE FULTON MILLS, established in 1851, are celebrated for their blend- 
ing of Coffees. It is one of the few mills that dry roast, and never " wet down " 
after roasting, nor treat in any way to regain the 16 per cent, in weight that 
is the average loss in proper roasting of coffee. This insures perfect results 
and the best products of all their grades. INSTITUTIONS desirous of secur- 
ing pure unadulterated Coffees and Teas would do well to read the adver- 
tisement of F. A. Cauchois & Co. in this issue and secure a sample (which will 
be sent free on application) and prices, which range on Teas from 20 cents up, 
and Coffees from 9 cents up to the highest grades coming into this country. 
Their " PRIVATE ESTATE " Coffee is claimed to be unsurpassed in all the 
cup qualities of a delicious beverage. 

ST. MARY'S OF NAZARETH HOSPITAL, which is illustrated in the 
advertisement of the McCRAY REFRIGERATOR COMPANY on first adver- 
tising page, contains the novel Refrigerator spoken of in Publisher's Page of our 
August number, and of which the Sisters of Nazareth, under date of August 8, 
1902, write : " Your favor of the 6th at hand. We are pleased to say that the 
refrigerator with the scales is very satisfactory. We think it very practical, 
showing at any time how much ice is contained in each compartment." 



AP 

2 

G3 

v,75 



The Catholic world 






PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE 
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET 

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY